《I Got Married Without You》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 He Was Si ck of Her The day I found out I was dying, James broke up with me. I have been James Evan¡¯s ¡°contract lover¡± for five years, until his true love came back. He canceled our contract and told me to get lost. I thought that after five years, his frozen heart would thaw for me. How wrong I was. So I packed my things and left. Without telling him¡­ I only had three months left to live. James Evans¡¯s private jetnded at LAX international airport at 7:00 PM. By 7:30 P.M, Amelia Garcia was taken to the Silver Tower Penthouse as requested. Per their contract, she had to be thoroughly cleaned ¡°inside and out¡± without any traces of perfume or makeup. She strictly followed his preferences, thoroughly cleaned herself, changed into a silk pajama, and then went to the bedroom on the second floor. James was already working on hisputer. When Amelia entered the room, he gave her a casual nce. ¡°Come here,¡± he demanded. His voice was cold and emotionless, weighing heavily on Amelia¡¯s heart. James was enigmatic, Ameilia didn¡¯t dare to hesitate for a moment, worried that he might get angry with her, and quickly walked over to him. Before she could steady herself, he pulled her into his arms and lifted her chin with his long fingers. He lowered his head and kissed her ruby lips, the kiss was aggressive, without any traces of warmth. James might seem noble and restrained, but he showed no such thing when it came to sx. He was never tender with her. No sweet talk, no soft kisses. Just sx. He had been abroad on a business trip for three months, he probably wouldn¡¯t let Amelia go easily tonight. As she had expected, he was rougher than usual. James didn¡¯t stop his thrusts until she was too exhausted. When Amelia woke up, she found herself alone in bed, but the sound of running water came from the bathroom. She looked in the direction of the water sound and saw a slender figure reflected on the frosted ss. Amelia was surprised because J ames usually left without waiting for her to wake up after their encounters. But this time, he didn¡¯t leave. She struggled to sit up from the bed and quietly waited for the man toe out. A few minutester, the sound of running water stopped abruptly, and James came out wrapped in a bath towel. Water droplets from the tips of his hair fell onto his bronze skin, slowly sliding down his abs, the firm and strong lines carrying a deadly temptation. His face was finely chiseled, exquisitely handsome, with sharp, distinct features. His eyes, almond-shaped in hazel in color, were aloof and distant, deep and unreadable. James¡¯ charm armed him from head to toe, and so did his cold aura. In one nce, you can tell this man was not easy to get along with. Seeing that Amelia was awake, he gave her a cold look and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe anymore.¡± Amelia was stunned. What did he mean by ¡°No need toe anymore?¡± James withdrew his gaze from her, turned around, and handed her a document. ¡°I¡¯m canceling our contract, you¡¯re fired.¡± He said fired. Not break up. Because that¡¯s their rtionship, the employer and the employee. Nheless, his words stung. As soon as Amelia saw the documentid out before her, she understood. He didn¡¯t leave early today because he didn¡¯t want her to be his secret lover anymore. After being with him for five years, Amelia always knew this day woulde, but she didn¡¯t expect it would end so abruptly-No reason or exnation. Suppressing the sharp pain in her heart, Amelia slowly raised her head and gazed at James, who was now fully dressed. ¡°The contract will expire in six months. Can¡¯t we wait for a little longer?¡± she asked, somewhat pleading. The doctor said she only had three months left and she wanted to stay with him until the end of her life. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. James didn¡¯t respond, just looking at her with a cold gaze, showing no regret at all, as if he was kicking away a toy he had grown tired of ying with. His silence was all she needed, it meant, his decision was final. After five long years of trying, Amelia had failed to thaw Jame¡¯s frozen heart. She knew it was time for her to wake up from her illusion. Amelia took the contract and put on a fake smile, attempting to feign indifference. ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious, I was just joking.¡± she teased. ¡°I¡¯m d this is over, I get six months off, how perfect!¡± Amelia added as if to convince herself. James paused as he adjusted his shirt sleeves, then lifted his cool gaze to size up Amelia. On her face, there was no sadness, only a hint of excitedness¡­ or relief? James frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re d it¡¯s over?¡± Amelia nodded like she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not young anymore. It¡¯s time for me to get married and have children. I can¡¯t always be with your contract lover, can I?¡± What a perfect lie. Sheughed at herself in her mind, it was impossible for her to get married or have children, but in front of James, she had to leave with dignity and grace. She forced a smile and asked James, ¡°Does that mean I can finally have a normal boyfriend once I leave here?¡± James¡¯ eyes were filled with deep and unidentifiable emotions. After staring at her for a while, he put up his watch and turned to ¡¤ leave. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Those were thest words he said before he left. Looking at his back, Amelia¡¯s smile faded. James hated it when other people touched his things, including his woman, but he didn¡¯t react when he heard she wanted to have a boyfriend. Seems like¡­ He really is s ick of her. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Never Used His Money, Not Even a Penny After James left, Andrew, his assistant, walked in with the pill. He handed the pill to Amelia and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Garcia, please take it as usual.¡± This was a birth control pill. He didn¡¯t love her, let alone allow her to get pregnant. After having se x, Andrew would alwayse with the pill and he would stand there watching to make sure she took it. Staring at the pill, Amelia¡¯s heart started to hurt. She wasn¡¯t sure if the pain was caused by heart failure or James¡¯s cruelty, but regardless, it was so intense that she struggled to take a breath. ¡°Ms. Garcia¡­¡± Seeing that Amelia didn¡¯t take the pill, Andrew urged her with a nervous expression, afraid that she would cause trouble on thest night with James. Amelia nced at him, took over the pill, and put it in her mo uth. She didn¡¯t even drink water with it and forced it down. Andrew let out a breath of relief, then he took an apartment deed and check from his briefcase and ced them in front of Amelia. ¡°Ms. Garcia, this is Mr. Evans¡¯pensation for you. In addition to real estate and luxury cars, he also gave you 5 million dors. All yours.¡± How generous. Too bad, he never knew what she truly wanted. ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Amelia looked up at Andrew with a smile and Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. said. Andrew was stunned and confused. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not enough?¡± Hearing this, Amelia felt heartbroken. Even Andrew thought she was doing it for the money, let alone James. He offered her such a high breakup fee. Was it because he was afraid she would pester him again for more money in the future? Amelia picked up the bag beside her with a bitter smile, took out a debit card, and handed it to Andrew. ¡°This is all the money James paid me over the years, I never spent a single penny. You can give it all back to him. Oh and the pin number for this card is his birthday.¡± Andrew was dumbfounded. Did Ms. Garcia really never use any of Mr. Evans¡¯ money in the past five years? Amelia didn¡¯t care whether Andrew believed her or not. She ced the card on the pile of documents Andrew brought for her. Then she turned around and left the Silver Tower Penthouse Winter was cold in Arcadia. Amelia walked alone on the empty street. Her thin figure was cast on the ground by the street light, looking gaunt and fragile. She tightened her beige coat, gritted her teeth, and walked back to her apartment in her high heels. She pushed the door open. It was huge inside, taking up an entire floor. Despite the luxurious decorations, the apartment couldn¡¯t seem to dispel the chill that permeated Amelia¡¯s heart. She sat on the sofa, stared nkly at the surroundings for a moment, then Amelia began to pack. Then, his cold gaze was fixed on the debit card. ¡°There is an added one million dors in there?¡± he asked Andrew coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew nodded. Before Andrew returned to thepany, he went to the ATM to check the bnce on the card. Other than the money that Mr. Evans transferred to Amilea every month, there were another million dors in it. Obviously, this was the money Amelia had returned to James for buying her that night. James frowned. After pondering for a while, he stretched out his hand, picked up the card, and snapped it in half He pushed the pile of deed certificates and other things towards Andrew and said in a cold voice, ¡°Get rid of it then.¡± Andrew opened his mo uth and wanted to say something nice for Amelia, but James had already turned on hisputer and started to work. Andrew sensibly sh ut his mouh, picked up the pile of documents, and left the office. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 I Want to Stay With You Amelia took her suitcase to her friend Eva Miller¡¯s residence. She gently knocked on the door and waited. She and Eva were both orphans who grew up together in the same orphanage. They were like sisters. ¡°Amelia, if anything happens to you,e home.¡± Eva said when James took Amelia away five years ago. Because of Eva, Amelia was able to easily move out of the apartment James bought for her. She still had a home to return to. Eva soon opened the door. A wide smile appeared on her face when she saw Amelia. ¡°Amelia, what are you doing here?¡± Amelia tightened her grip on the suitcase and said with somewhat embarrassment, ¡°Eva, I need a ce to crash.¡± Only then did Eva see the suitcase in her hand, and the smile on her face instantly froze. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eva asked Amelia with a worried expression. ¡°I just broke up with him.¡± Amelia forced a smile to hide her pain. Eva looked closely at Amelia and saw past her pretense in a matter of seconds. Her heart ached for her best friend. Amelia was thin and pale, her eyes sunken. Eva hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you.¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t help but tear up at Eva¡¯s words. She hugged Eva and patted her gently on the back. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Eva. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Eva knew that Amelia was just trying to comfort her. If that ident never happened, Amelia would have had a happy life. But the past is in the past, and there¡¯s no time machine. Amelia didn¡¯t want to burden Eva with her sorrow. After gently pulling back from the hug, she smiled and said, ¡°Girlie, aren¡¯t you going to let me in? It¡¯s freezing out here!!¡± Eva was relieved to see Amelia still as strong and energetic as before. She believed that Amelia would soon recover from this breakup. For orphans like them who had no one to rely on, being abandoned is a walk in the park for them, right? Nothing would drag them down as long as The next morning, Amelia put on some makeup to cover up her pale face and lips, and went to thepany to quit her job. Just as she sat down and was about to turn on theputer to write her resignation letter, her colleague Be came over. ¡°Amelia, have you read the email?¡± Amelia shook her head. She spent the whole weekend in James¡¯ penthouse, so she didn¡¯t have time to read the email. ¡°Lily sent a letter of appointment saying that the chairman¡¯s daughter wille to take office as CEO today,¡± Be exined. Amelia had no impression of the chairman¡¯s daughter, so she was not interested. She was about to quit anyway, it didn¡¯t matter Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 His Long Lost Love ¡°Oh em gee, REALLY?¡± Be¡¯s jaw hung open in shock. She pulled Olivia close and whispered excitedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the CEO of the Evans Group wasn¡¯t interested in women? Sounds like he might have a secret love! AND she¡¯s the future CEO of our Olivia patted Be¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°You really should try to be more informed about these things, Be. How can you work in the CEO¡¯s office and not know all this hot gossip?¡± ¡°Well c¡¯mon, hurry up and tell me now, I¡¯m all ears!¡± Be said, quickly tugging on Olivia¡¯s sleeve. Olivia lowered her voice. ¡°Mr. Evans and the chairman¡¯s daughter were childhood sweethearts. Rumor has it, Mr. Evans proposed to Ms. Moore five years ago. But she turned him down to focus on her studies, so they split up. They haven¡¯t even contacted each other for thest five years. But as soon as Ms. Moore returned to the country, Mr. Evans personally went to the airport to pick her up. That¡¯s enough to prove that Mr. Evans still has strong feelings for her.¡± Be covered her mou th, widened her big round eyes, and almost eximed, ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s like the perfect sweet romance!¡± Amelia¡¯s heart ached in her chest, and gloom spread through her face. So the truth was¡­ James terminated their contract early because his long lost love, his real love, hade back. But if he already had a childhood love, why did he buy her for one night five years ago? And after sleeping with her just once, he even forced her to sign a contract to continue their ¡°rtionship¡±. And whenever he touched her, he went so crazy that he couldn¡¯t control himself and keep his hands off her, spending hours and hours in bed together. Amelia couldn¡¯t believe it. Just as she was about to ask Olivia where she had heard this gossip, the elevator opened with a ding! The executive assistant of the chairman, Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Lily, and several department managers walked out first. Right after, a man in a luxurious suite with a cold aura followed. He had a face and body carved and chiseled by the gods, with the same aloof temperament. He seemed almost unreal, like he¡¯d stepped out of an oil painting, a mix of elegance and coldness, always keeping a distance from others. Amelia would recognize that face anywhere. ¡®James¡­¡¯ Lily gestured to the people inside. ¡°Mr. Evans, Ms. Moore, here is the president¡¯s office. This way please.¡± ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ she thought, watching James turn and offer his hand to someone in the elevator. Then, a delicate, fair hand was ced in his, and a woman stepped out. The moment Amelia saw her face, she finally understood why James bought her for the night and made their contract, all those years ago. Except for a few minor differences, Amelia had almost the exact same face as James¡¯ former lover. She used to think James would return her feelings one day and love her for who she was, but now she knew¡­ she was just a temporary substitute. Her chest suddenly tightened, and pain swept through her body, turning her face pale. Be immediately asked with concern, ¡°Amelia? What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling sic k?¡± Amelia shook her head gently, and before Be could say anything else, Lily led the two of them over. She quickly lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t dare look them in the eyes. She couldn¡¯t stop her hands from trembling on the keyboard as Lily introduced them one by one. 7/9 ¡°This is the president¡¯s office. The assistants here are avable to help you with anything you need, Ms. Moore.¡± Ms. Moore nodded, looked at everyone, and said softly, ¡°Good morning, everyone. My name¡¯s Emily Moore. Starting today, I¡¯ll be your new CEO.¡± ¡®Emily¡­¡¯ Amelia couldn¡¯t seem to get enough air into her lungs, and she felt lightheaded. Memories started flooding back of her and James, their bodies writhing and entwined in bed. 8/9 Every time, he¡¯d softly call out a name that she could never fully hear, and she always hoped it was hers-Amelia¡­ Only now did she realize that he was not calling out to her, but to Emily¡­ Amelia clenched her fists, and her long nails dug into her flesh, but she felt no pain. The suffocating feelings of humiliation and abandonment overwhelmed her, and she couldn¡¯t fight her tears. She was so stu pid to have fallen in love with James, a man who would never ever love her back. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Emily¡¯s Substitute After exchanging pleasantries, Emily took James¡¯s arm and followed Lily to the CEO¡¯s office. Be craned her neck and looked at their backs with envy. ¡°Mr. Evans personally picked her up and escorted her on her first day of work? That HAS to mean he still loves her!¡± Olivia patted her shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just that. She¡¯s only just returned to the country and she¡¯s already taking over as CEO, so the old shareholders may not bepletely convinced she¡¯s up to the task. By personally escorting her on her first day, Mr. Evans is warning everyone that she has simr to our new CEO?¡± Olivia also came over to take a close look. ¡°Jesus¡­ you do look a bit like her, Amelia. But honestly I think you¡¯re way prettier!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rid iculous,¡± Amelia said abruptly, and then she got up and went to the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡± Be looked at Amelia¡¯s thin back and asked worriedly. Olivia sneered and said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s jealous because she thinks Emily is so much luckier than her, even though they practically have the same face!¡± Be didn¡¯t continue. Olivia had always been two-fa ced, so it was better not to talk to her too much. Amelia entered the bathroom and quickly took out some medicine to relieve the pain in her heart. She was so anxious that she swallowed it down without drinking any water. After calming down for a few long moments, she turned on the faucet, sshed her face with cold water, and looked up at her reflection. It was clear that Amelia¡¯s illness was ravaging her body, her cheeks sunken and her skin dull. ¡®But Emily¡­¡¯ While she was in a daze, the bathroom door opened, and in came Emily, her high heels clicking with each step. Her face was soft and delicate, with a rosy glow, and she exuded an effortless elegance. It was like Be said. She wasn¡¯t just beautiful. She was educated, ssy, sessful¡­ Everything that Amelia was not. When her eyes met Emily¡¯s, she felt inferiority pierce through her chest. She quickly lowered her head, pulled out a tissue, and turned to leave. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Emily suddenly called out to her. Amelia froze on the spot. She felt a strange sense of sh ame flow through her, after spending so many years as this woman¡¯s ¡°substitute¡±. Emily walked up to her and smiled gently. You¡¯re an assistant in the CEO¡¯s office, right? Was it ¡®Amelia?¡±¡± Amelia tried to calm her pounding heart, lowered her head, and nodded at Emily. ¡°Yes that¡¯s right, Ms. Moore.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you again, Amelia.¡± Emily raised the watch on her wrist, looked at the time, and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to hold a board meeting in half an hour. Can you make me a coffee and send it to my office? | need a little ¡®pick-me-up¡¯.¡± Amelia was a little hesitant. James was still in the president¡¯s office, after all. But she had not resigned yet, so she still had to do whatever Emily asked her to. Amelia had no choice but to nod, thinking she would ask Be to bring the coffee in her ce. ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily said, and walked out with her head held high, the textbook image of a CEO. Her confidence and brilliance were a stark contrast to Amelia. She felt as though she was like a counterfeit Emily. Useless, something to be discarded. Just like James did to her Amelia stood there motionless for a while before she collected herself, exited the bathroom, and went straight to the break room. She made a simple coffee and went to ask one of the others to send it to the CEO¡¯s office. However, they had already been called to perform other tasks, so she had to bring it herself. Amelia timidly knocked twice on the office door. ¡°Come in please.¡± Emily¡¯s gentle voice came from inside. After taking a deep breath, she summoned the courage to open the door and enter. When she opened the door, she saw Emily sitting on James¡¯sp. Although she was men tally prepared to see James, she hadn¡¯t expected this sight. Her hands trembled, and she struggled not to spill the coffee all over the floor. Afraid that the two of them would notice her difort, she quickly lowered her eyes and pretended as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Ms. Moore, here is your coffee.¡± Emily was a little embarrassed and said to Amelia, ¡°Just leave it here, thank you.¡± Amelia nodded, put the coffee on Emily¡¯s desk, and turned to walk out. She didn¡¯t look at James once the whole time. After leaving the CEO¡¯s office, Amelia¡¯s legs buckled under her. She leaned against the wall to regain her bnce. The way Emily sat sofortably in hisp¡­ It reminded Amelia of how James would position her in the same way, when they would have s ex. Although the two didn¡¯t do anything explicit, Amelia¡¯s mind was flooded with images of them together before, moaning and grinding and loving each other. She imagined James¡¯s hands touching Emily¡¯s body while she sat in hisp, the same way that James had touched her first. But no¡­ that wasn¡¯t correct. It wasn¡¯t her that James touched first. He had definitely made love to Emily in that position, and so many more, long before she ever came along. Because she¡­ was just his substitute lover.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The Harasser Amelia pressed down on her chest, trying to force her heartbeat to slow in fear that it would stop, and struggled to return to her desk. She wanted to quit as soon as possible. She couldn¡¯t bear to see the two of them so happily in love in front of her every day, for her few remaining days on Earth. She was afraid she might even lose it, and walk right up to James in front of everyone at the office, weeping and asking him why he couldn¡¯t love her like she loved him. After she finished writing her resignation letter, she went to ask Lily, who was in charge of the CEO¡¯s office, to approve it. Lily never really liked her. She didn¡¯t try that hard to convince Amelia to stay, and only said a few words before agreeing to approve her resignation. The whole process would take a month, and Amelia could not leave immediately, so she had to take half a month of annual leave first. She had worked at Elite International Corporation for five years, and the annual leave she had was 15 days. It would make sense for her to take a break before resigning. Seeing that Amelia was in such a hurry, Lily couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. ¡°I can approve your leave, but as soon as it¡¯s over you¡¯d bettere back and finish your work before yourst day.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia replied. Then, she picked up her bag and left. As she hurried out of thepany, she saw Kevin Harris, the president of the Harris Group. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He was a well-known p ervert in Arcadia, and he loved to y with women, regardless of whether they wanted to y too. Amelia was so scared when she saw him walking towards her, a snakelike smile on his face, that she quickly turned around. But Kevin was quicker. He grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Where are you going in such a rush, baby?¡± He lowered his head, leaned close to Amelia¡¯s ear, and gently blew against her. His warm breath on her ear made her goosebumps rise, and she shivered in disgust. Amelia pushed Kevin away desperately, but he held her waist tight, unable to move. ¡°You smell so good¡­¡± He pushed his nose into her hair and ÄÆ inhaled deeply, while his hands moved upward to touch her chest. Amelia pressed down on his hand and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Harris, please behave yourself.¡± ¡°Behave? Why should I?¡± Kevin said mischievously, nibbling on her earlobe. Kevin may have looked unassuming, but his words and actions repulsed Amelia to her core. She turned her head and showed disgust in her eyes. But Kevin didn¡¯t care. In fact, it excited him even more. The more a woman resisted, the more he wanted to conquer her. Kevin lifted her chin with one hand and caressed her cheek with his fingers. ¡°Mr. Harris, please. Have some dignity. We hardly know each other.¡± Amelia shook off his hand angrily. Kevin first targeted Amelia when she went to deliver documents to the Harris Group a month ago. Since then, he had oftene to the company to harass her under the guise of business. Whenever he met her, he touched her inappropriately or harassed her with rude words. Amelia needed this job to earn money, so she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Kevin, and so she always endured his harassment. But now that she was about to leave this company for good, she was no longer afraid of him. Unexpectedly, although she treated him coldly, Kevin was not fazed. He even pinched her face affectionately. ¡°Maybe we aren¡¯t close,¡± he hissed. ¡°But if you epted my offer to spend the night with me, we could get to know each other much better.¡± He was persistent, she gave him that. Amelia suppressed her disgust and pushed his body away. The more she resisted, the tighter his grip on her became. He kissed her hard on her cheek. The feel of his ice-cold lips on her skin almost made Amelia pu ke. Just as she was about to punch Kevin in the face, she suddenly heard a voice behind her. ¡°James?¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Her Savior When Amelia heard that name, her body stiffened. She slowly turned from Kevin¡¯s embrace and looked towards James standing at the elevator gate. She could not see his expression clearly because she was far away but only felt the pair of amorous eyes staring at her without blinking. The coldness emanating from his eyes seemed to be able to devour her in an instant. As soon as Brandon Moore, the chairman of Elite International Corporation, walked into thepany, he saw James. He quickly walked over with the shareholders and asked, ¡°James, why are you here today?¡± Only then did James look away and reply to Brandon, ¡°I sent Emily here.¡± Brandon understood that James was here to back his daughter up. He nodded satisfactorily and said, ¡°Thank you for your time. Emily has just returned to the country, yet she made you run back and forth for her.¡± ¡°No big deal. I¡¯ll soon return to mypany,¡± James smiled and replied politely. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t dy your work. I¡¯ll take Emily to visit you officially in a few days,¡± Brandon said. James nodded and left. The bodyguards behind him quickly divided into two groups to protect him. He didn¡¯t even spare Amelia a nce when he passed by her. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As expected, it was just an illusion. Since James didn¡¯t care about her, how could he stare at her? It wasn¡¯t until James was far away that Kevin realized it was the Evans family¡¯s second son. He quickly let go of Amelia and chased after James to greet him. However, James entered the car and mmed the door sh ut. Dozens of luxury cars parked outside followed him and dro ve. away. Having failed to catch him, Kevin had no choice but to turn back and look for Amelia, only to see her fleeing toward the guest elevator. Kevin touched his lips, where he had just kissed Amelia¡¯s, and his eyes showed the excitement of hunting his prey. ¡°Mark, go and find me Amelia¡¯s address,¡± Kevin ordered. ¡°Yes sir,¡± Mark, following behind Kevin, immediately replied. Now that she knew the truth, she hadpletely given up. Amelia turned off her phone and fell asleep on the sofa. After sleeping for an unknown time, a knock on the door woke her up. Recently, Eva had been working the night shift anding backte, so she gave her key to Amelia. Hearing the knock on the door, she thought it was Evaing back from work, so she quickly got up to open the door. But when she opened the door, she saw Kevin instead of Eva! At the sight of that pre tentious face, Amelia turned impatient instantly. She hurriedly wanted to close the door, but Kevin stretched out his long arm and pushed the door open. Frightened by his action, Amelia took a step back. ¡°Mr. Harris?¡± How could this perver t find her home?! Kevin suddenly found it very interesting to see that Amelia was as frightened as a rabbit. He ced his hands on the door and looked at her with his head tilted. ¡°What are you afraid of? I won¡¯t bite.¡± His eyes were jet-ck, with a hint of mixed-race ash. When he stared at her, he exuded an excitement of catching prey. ¡°Ms. Garcia, are you not going to invite me in?¡± His question was polite, but Amelia was frightened when she heard it. She knew what kind of person Kevin was and what he would do. How could she let him in? In his dream! She said with a cold face, ¡°Sorry, this is my friend¡¯s house. It¡¯s not convenient.¡± After this, Amelia wanted to close the door quickly, but Kevin stepped in with long legs and closed the door behind him. He hade in and closed the door. Amelia didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape. Her face darkened. ¡°Mr. Harris, what the f * c k are you going to do?¡± ¡°To f*c k you. Am I clear?¡± Kevin flirted. As he spoke, his eyes were fixed on her chest, not hiding hist purpose. Amelia changed into a silk pajama with a slightly low neckline. before bed. Kevin was taller than her, so he could see everything from above. Amelia quickly closed her pajamas and covered her chest. However, she wrapped herself so tightly that her curvy figure was fully disyed. Amelia was breathtakingly beautiful, with a face the size of a palm. Her charm could not be ignored although she appeared sic k and weak. Her features were delicate and wless, with clear and dewy eyes that were as pure as crystal. Her wavy hair was thick, glossy, and in tiptop condition, spilling down on her shoulder and framing her full chest. Her slender waist, perfect waist-hip rate, and fair long legs stirred Kevin¡¯s desire up. Her sexy figure could arouse anyone with just one nce, and Kevin was no exception. When she came to deliver the documents that day, he couldn¡¯t help but want to prate her right there. Now she was standing in front of him in her sexy pajamas. How could he stand it? The heat all over his body made Kevin lose his mind, and he pushed Amelia against the wall. 7/7 ¡°One million, buy YOU tonight. Is that a deal?¡± Amelia was so scared that she trembled, desperately pushing her hands against Kevin¡¯s chest to keep him away. ¡°Get out! I¡¯m not a p rostitute!¡±. She had just jumped out of the fate of being kept as a mistress, but she didn¡¯t expect that someone would buy her with money so soon. It was ridiculo us! ¡°Five million, plus a vi.¡± ¡°Even if you give me 100 million dors, I won¡¯t ept it. You¡¯d better let me go, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Go ahead and call the police. Let¡¯s see who dares to arrest me!¡± Kevin was not afraid at all and continued to kiss her face. Amelia tried to dodge, but he still kissed her on the forehead. The cold touch came over her as if being licked by a snake, making her feel nauseous. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Escape From Danger However, Kevin did not care about her feelings and tore off her pajamas. When his calloused hand touched her lower back, she screamed in fear. ¡°Kevin!¡± The deafening scream stopped Kevin¡¯s probing hand. But he only paused for a moment before pulling at her clothes again. Amelia regretted that she didn¡¯t bring a baseball bat to beat him to death. ¡°Kevin, if you dare to r ape me tonight, I promise you¡¯ll see me in court tomorrow!¡± Kevin¡¯s hand paused again, but then he sneered, as if he had heard a great joke. ¡°I¡¯m not even worried about the cops. You think I¡¯d be afraid of seeing you in court?¡± Amelia clenched her fists, ¡°I know your family is powerful, but I have my way. If you use your connections to fix me, I swear I¡¯ll make your scandal public!!¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead. It¡¯s been a while since I made headlines anyway,¡± Kevin raised an eyebrow and smirked. Kevin was clearly not threatened at all. Amelia suddenly felt a strong sense of powerlessness. This basta rd was not just some random per vert but a rich and powerful man. He could casily change the narratives in news. If she fought with him head-on, it would be like throwing an egg against a rock. Amelia couldn¡¯t match his strength, nor did she have his strong background and power. To save herself, she would have to use some tricks. Amelia softened her voice, ¡°Mr. Harris, I didn¡¯t mean to threaten you with anything. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t feelfortable sleeping with someone I don¡¯t love.¡± Hearing this, Kevin seemed a bit more rxed. But he would not let go of his prey so easily. ¡°Oh yeah? But I can¡¯t wait to f* c k you.¡± He gave a peck on Amelia¡¯s corbone. Amelia felt extremely disgusted, yet she had no choice but to endure it at the moment. ¡°How about giving me some time? So I can get used to it. When I fall in love with you, things will get easier. If you force me now, it won¡¯t be as pleasant for me.¡± Kevin was not convinced, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I enjoy 3/5 it.¡± What a cheeky je rk¡­ Amelia resisted the urge to p Kevin as she continued to persuade him, ¡°But Mr. Harris, s ex with feelings is definitely better. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡± Kevin was not a fo ol. He knew Amelia was only talking to him like this because she wanted to run away from him. He always thought Amelia was just du mb ti ts, never expecting her to be quite smart. It was interesting how she immediately changed her strategy when she noticed threats didn¡¯t work with him. Kevin tilted his head and stared at Amelia for a while, ¡°Whatever. Se x is se x, it won¡¯t feel too different.¡± ¡°¡­believe me, it¡¯s totally different. Only when two people truly love each other can they get a taste of that kind of se x.¡± Kevin leaned closer to Amelia, ¡°Did you get a taste of that?¡± Amelia froze for a second. The memory of James holding her in his arms shed through her mind, and her heart suddenly ached. If James knew about this¡­ If he knew a p ervert was trying to force himself on her, what would he do? Would he be angry? Jealous? Or¡­ She tried to imagine how he¡¯d feel. But a voice told her that he would not feel any of these things. Kevin sneered at Amelia¡¯s silence, ¡°You want me to wait until you fall in love with me? That¡¯s cute.¡± He hunted for prey to satisfy his desire. He had no time to develop feelings and all that cr ap for those women! Ridic ulous, and too much trouble. Amelia felt a bit defeated, but seeing the desire in Kevin¡¯s eyes was not as strong as before, she tried to persuade on. ¡°Mr. Harris¡­ How about three months? When I fall in love with you, I will be happy to sleep with you, okay?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Kevin refused curtly, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for that long.¡± But Amelia sensed that there was still room for negotiation, ¡°Two months, then?¡± Kevin touched her cheek when he saw Amelia¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Three days.¡± He would like to do her right now, but she was right. It would not feel so great if he forced her. It might be exciting in a way, but if he wanted to do it with her in more ways¡­he would have to put in some effort. Sure, he¡¯d let her get used to it first. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to wait a few days. He¡¯d get more time to prepare some stuff, too¡­ After all, a smart and pretty woman like Amelia should be enjoyed thoroughly. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Nothing to Lose Amelia offered ¡°three months¡± because she thought she would no longer be in this world by then. And if Kevin still wanted her at that time, he could go and sleep with her ashes. But he would only give her three days¡­Amelia found it hard to ept. As she was about to say something, Kevin let go of her. She swallowed the words back. In any case, she could at least get away tonight. ¡°Alright, babe,¡± Kevin bent down and kissed her on the cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone tonight, then. See you in three days.¡± Amelia touched her cheek that had been kissed by this bast ard, feeling disgusted. But she tried hard to keep an obedient face as she nodded. Kevin was happy to see that face and finally got up and walked toward the door. ¡°By the way,¡± he stopped half way and turned to give Amelia a meaningful look, ¡°Eva is your friend, right? Babe?¡± Amelia¡¯s mask of obedience cracked for a moment. He knew about Eva. He must have investigated everything about her. ¡°What about her?¡± Amelia asked with a cold face. ¡°Nothing. Stay home and wait for me, okay? Don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Kevin chuckled. Kevin didn¡¯t say anything threatening, but Amelia knew exactly what he meant. If she dared to run away, he would go after Eva. Powerlessness once again crept up Amelia¡¯s spine, making her let go of her clenched fists. ¡°Leave her out of this. I will stay here for you.¡± Kevin blew her a kiss, ¡°That¡¯s my good girl!¡± Disg usting! Amelia mmed the door shu t and locked it, then she ran into the bathroom. Getting in the bathtub, Amelia picked up her loofah and scrubbed hard at the ces Kevin had kissed and touched. Even when her skin turned red and bruised, she still felt it was not enough. She washed and washed, until she was too tired to continue, and she finally started to calm down. Kevin threatened her with Eva¡­she couldn¡¯t even run away. She must find a way to deal with the situation¡­or she would be tortured to death three dayster. Amelia quickly wrapped herself in a bath towel and returned to the bedroom. She picked up her phone, wanting to call the police. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But as she thought of Kevin¡¯s power and influence¡­Amelia gritted her teeth and thought better of it. Her life didn¡¯t matter that much. She was going to di e soon, anyway. But Eva still had a future in front of her. She was about to get married. She couldn¡¯t get Eva into trouble. Amelia stood on the spot and thought for a long time. Finally, she went to the Contacts on her phone, and her finger lingered on the number she had cklisted. That familiar name brought her heart to beat hard and fast. He was the only one who would stand a chance against Kevin. But he didn¡¯t want to see her anymore. If she called him¡­would he answer? After a long hesitation, she still didn¡¯t dare to make that call. She knew James very well. When he got tired of something, he would never give it a second nce. He might think she was trying to pester him if she called to ask for his help. She had chosen to walk away, with dignity¡­ It¡¯d be better not to bother him. Amelia went to get a spare key and picked up some meds. The doctor said she should be hospitalized and wait for a suitable heart donor, but Amelia refused. Her heart issue was congenital, and for a while, her condition improved after her artificial bypass surgery. But since the two hard kicks at her heart five years ago, she started to have rpses of heart failure. Treatments and therapies didn¡¯t seem to help much. A few months ago, she had edema and difficulty breathing, which werete-stage heart failure symptoms. Amelia knew her end was near. She no longer expected to find a suitable heart donor. The meds she took were mainly painkillers and for controlling her edema. Having been conscious of her appearance all her life, she didn¡¯t ? Use 5/5 want to di e -ug ly. She grabbed a handful of pills and took them with a gulp. Then, she put a pepper spray and aser into her bag. That was all the preparation she could done. She couldn¡¯t think of anything better, so she would have to fight against Kevin head-on. One life for one life? Sweet deal! She had nothing more to lose anyway. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Unexpected Encounter Just as Amelia had done with her preparation, Kevin sent his assistant, Mark, to pick her up. Sitting in that Maybach, she thought Mark would drive her to Kevin¡¯s ce, but she was taken to a mall. Stylists and makeup artists surrounded her, curling up her waist-length hair and applying exquisite makeup to her face. She was dressed in an expensive evening gown, tailored to fit her perfectly. A diamond ne that worthed millions was put on her neck. Amelia looked at herself in the mirror. Noble, elegant, and refined. But she didn¡¯t feel like herself. She looked more like Emily. If James had seen her like this, he might have thought she was trying to mimick Emily. She smiled bitterly. Finally, Amelia was all dressed up, and Mark sent her to the Nightshade. It was thergest entertainment club in Arcadia. People who came here were either rich or powerful. The ce could guarantee these people their privacy. There was virtually no security cameras around here. And even if there were, it would be difficult to obtain any footage. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Rich kids loved to do their nasty things at the Nightshade. Kevin probably also chose to bring Amelia here for the same reasons. Thinking about what she was about to go through, Amelia felt her heart was going to explode in her chest. She followed Mark out of the elevator at the top floor and came at the door to a private room. Mark swiped a card at it, and the luxurious door opened slowly. The dim light and soothing music spilled out from inside, and the decorations in the room were elegant and refined. Amelia was a bit surprised, as she thought Kevin would have a more vulgar taste than this. Just then, a strong arm suddenly wrapped around her waist. Kevin pulled her close and leaned down to kiss her. ¡°You look stunning today, babe.¡± Amelia fought back her urge to throw up. She turned to avoid Kevin¡¯s touch, but then she saw the man sitting on the sofa. He wore a wh ite shirt, slightly open at the cor, revealing his charming corbones, and his sleeves were rolled-up. He held a wine ss with his strong fingers. The wine was shining like blood under the dim lighting, as intimidating as the gaze he was casting upon her. Amelia didn¡¯t expect James to be here. She thought he would not be in the same circle as Kevin. The Evans Group controlled the economic lifeline of the entire northern hemisphere, while the Harris Group was only influential in Arcadia. Amelia didn¡¯t know that these two would also meet up in private. Suddenly, she was d that she didn¡¯t make that call to James the other day. Otherwise¡­not only would she lose her dignity, she would also be outright rejected. After all, how would James displease his friend for her? But¡­why was he looking at her like that? Was he angry because he saw someone else kissed her? Yet James had already withdrawn his gaze, as if he didn¡¯t know her. Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Of course. He wouldn¡¯t care who kissed her. She looked away and turned to Kevin, ¡°Mr. Harris, why did you bring me here?¡± Kevin caressed her face affectionately, ¡°So you can meet some of my friends! Then we can make things more exciting.¡± A chill ran through Amelia¡¯s heart. She had to get away, as soon as possible. But just then, Kevin suddenly brought her to James. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 She¡¯s Nothing Compare to Emily ¡°Mr. Evans, let me introduce you to my new girlfriend, Amelia Garcia.¡± Kevin Harris introduced her as his girlfriend without hesitation, which made Amelia shocked for a second. She didn¡¯t expect that perve rt would introduce her in a way that she hoped she could hear from someone else. And that ¡®someone¡¯ was ying with a wine ss and didn¡¯t even nce at her. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As if everything happening here had nothing to do with him. He looked cold and heartless. Seeing that James was not interested in Amelia, Kevin quickly made Amelia raise her chin. ¡°Mr. Evans, do you think she looks a lot like Emily?¡± When he went to the Moore group today, he met Emily, who looked simr to Amelia. After some research, he found out that Emily, who had just returned to the country, was James¡¯ woman. He hurriedly went to the Evans Group and convinced James to attend the gathering by emphasizing the resemnce between Amelia and Emily, hoping to secure the project he had been eyeing. Hearing what Kevin said, James slowly raised his cold eyes. He looked at Amelia up and down as if she was a stranger to him. Despite his hazel eyes appearing to be veiled with mist, no emotion could be discerned from them. After a few moments of silence and gazing at her, he spoke in a nonchnt tone, ¡°She¡¯s nothingpared to Emily.¡± These words felt like a knife stabbing Amelia¡¯s heart, causing her to feel a sharp pain and bleeding inside. ¡°Of course, she can¡¯tpare with Ms. Moore.¡± Kevin grabbed Amelia¡¯s chin as if looking down at her with contempt, and said, ¡°She¡¯s an orphan with no power or background. Ms. Moore is the only daughter of the Moore Group, with a superior education and intelligence. How can she possiblypare to her?¡± Yes, how could shepare to Emily? In James¡¯s eyes, she was only a substitute for Emily. How could shepare with her? Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 I won¡¯t drug you. It seemed that he was not interested in this kind of topic. Kevin said nothing more and led Amelia to sit opposite him. As soon as they sat down, a man in an expensive suit suddenly opened a bottle of wine and handed it to Amelia. ¡°Ms. Amelia Garcia, right? Can you drink?¡± Amelia didn¡¯t know who this man was, and the suddenness of his offer made her feel uneasy. She hesitated, unsure of what to do. Seeing her hesitate, the man suddenly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t drug you.¡± The man¡¯s gentle demeanor put amelia at ease. Amelia epted the wine and took a small sip, but she still felt unsure about drinking it. The woman sitting next to the man noticed her hesitation and began to sneer. ¡°Mr. Harris, the girlfriend your found is getting worse. Paul kindly poured her a drink, but she was too scared to drink it. How rude.¡± The woman mentioned Paul, the cousin of James, named Paul Evans, also a yboy but not as perverted as Kevin. When Amelia was still James¡¯ secret lover, she had never met any of his family or friends. And this was the first time she met Paul. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Paul. He looked a little simr to James but not as cold as him. On the contrary, he was very gentle. The woman¡¯s face darkened when she saw that Amelia didn¡¯t even react when she heard what she said. The meaning of her words was obvious. If it were anyone else, they would definitely understand what she meant ¨C making Amelia drink up that ss of wine. If it were anyone else, they would have understood what she meant and apologized to Paul before drinking the wine. Amelia knew what she meant, but the words were for Kevin to hear not her, so she determined to y du mb. Frustrated, the woman turned to Kevin and reminded him, ¡°Mr. Harris, without Paul, you wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to meet him, let alone talk about the project,¡± she scolded. ¡°But your girlfriend doesn¡¯t even want to drink a ss of wine. How are we going to have funter?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 She¡¯s Not That Kind of Girls Who Sell Their Bodies Amelia thought that Kevin was familiar with James, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was Paul who had introduced them. It seemed that Kevin¡¯s n wasn¡¯t just to take her to meet a few friends. He also wanted to get a project from James. However, she wasn¡¯t too worried since discussing the project would take some time, and she still had a chance to figure out how to get away. With this in mind, Amelia¡¯s tensed body began to rx But as she breathed a sigh of relief, Kevin suddenly raised his chin and said to her, ¡°Drink it.¡± She couldn¡¯t y du mb anymore. So she picked up her ss and drank it with one gulp. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Amelia seldom drank alcohol. James didn¡¯t like the smell of alcohol, so she did not drink at all. Amelia choked on a ss of strong alcohol, tears streaming down her face. Kevin saw she was choking, and held her in his arms, patting her back to help her breathe. James¡¯s cold gaze fell on the hand that was holding Amelia.. Through her teary eyes, Amelia seemed to sense James¡¯ killing intent in his eyes. But when she looked again, she found nothing in his eyes except indifference and alienation. Ameliaughed at herself for expecting more from James, who only saw her as a substitute and never took her seriously. Seeing Amelia calm down, Kevin hugged her and exined to Paul, ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of girl who sells body, that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t know how to drink. Please forgive her.¡± Paul smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but the woman next to him suddenly became angry. ¡°Mr. Harris, what do you mean by that?¡± Kevin raised his eyebrows and said mildly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I wasn¡¯t talking about you. Why are you so worked up?¡± The woman exploded in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m so much younger than you. How can you call me Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°You may be younger than me, but you look older than me. If I don¡¯t call you Ma¡¯am, what else can I call you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The woman was retorted into silence. She stomped her foot and turned around, pulling at Paul¡¯s sleeve and acting cute. ¡°Paul, look at him. How would he do such mean things to me? Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 just to have fun Paul patted her hand and tried tofort her, ¡°Ka, you know Mr. Harris. He didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Ka was unwilling to let Kevin off easily. Although she used to be a top prosti tute in the Nightshade, she didn¡¯t want to hear the word ¡°selling¡± again now that she was with Paul. She couldn¡¯t argue with Kevin, but she could deal with his woman. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it. We¡¯re here just to have fun.¡± ¡°But sitting here is boring. Why don¡¯t we y a game?¡± Hearing the word ¡°game,¡± everyone became interested ¡°What game?¡± Ka took out a few decks of cards and ced them on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s y a team card game. The losing team must take off one piece of clothing.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± Kevin was thrilled with the idea, and he agreed right away. And the other men would not resist the temptation either. Concerned that James might not be used to such activities, Paul turned his head and nced at him. ¡°James, they often y like this. If you don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, James took a card from Ka. ¡°How do we y?¡± Paul was shocked. His cousin had always avoided such ces, yet today, just because Kevin invited him to meet a woman who looked like Ms. Moore, he had agreed toe and was now patiently ying games with them. That was odd. Ka didn¡¯t expect James, who was rumored to be uninterested in women, to be so easygoing and willing to y with them. She immediately smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Let me exin the rules to you.¡± After exining the rules, Ka gathered everyone to draw lots and form teams. Amelia sat stiffly on the sofa, not sure what to do. Just as she was hesitating about how to refuse, Ka seemed to read her mind and spoke up first. ¡°Everyone has to participate. Ms. Garcia, are you not going to turn me down in front of everybody, right?¡± All eyes turned to Amelia, making her feel ufortable as if not ying would ruin the fun for everybody. She could not afford to offend anyone here, so she could only force herself to participate. Seeing that Amelia was willing toply, Ka didn¡¯t say any more words.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 If You Lose, Take off a Piece of Clothing ¡°Let¡¯s draw lots now. Each pair that draws the same numbers has to switch seats. And no sitting next to each other!¡± Ka put the paper b alls on the table and paired up those who drew the same number automatically. There were four yers in the first round, and the others would line up. Those who got the numbers 1 or 2 yed first. Unfortunately, Amelia got the number 2. She raised her eyes to look at the other side. It turned out that James had gotten the number 1, which meant they were in a hostile situation. Ka, who had also gotten the number 1, raised her eyebrows at Amelia as if to say, ¡°Wait and see¡± ¡°What about the other 2? Who got it?¡± After hesitating momentarily, Paul opened the paper ball in his hand. He smiled at Amelia and said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at ying cards. I have to count on you.¡± Amelia responded with a smile that was uglier than crying. She was a well-behaved girl who always listened to the orphanage director when she was young, listened to her teachers in school, listened to her boss in the workce, and listened to her man in rtionships. Therefore, she had never yed card games until now. When Ka exined the rules earlier, she spoke so fast that Amelia didn¡¯t remember them at all. And even Paul, who often yed such games, seemed clueless about how to y. Was this intentional? Amelia couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Ka cheated during the drawing lots. Ka flipped her fingers a few times and handed her thest card. ¡°Ms. Garcia, it¡¯s time to start.¡± This charming voice made Amelia feel uneasy. Her heart raced as she realized that if she lost a game, she would have to take off her dress this, Kevin quickly put her on hisp andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 y cards Amelia was so focused on the cards that she did not notice that she was already sitting on Kevin¡¯sp. She turned around and asked Kevin, ¡°How could webine them into a continuous card?¡± Kevin took the cards in her hand, quickly made up a set of numbers, and put them out. When Ka saw this, she rolled her eyes unhappily. ¡°Mr. Harris, you¡¯re cheating.¡± Kevin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Just tell me if you can beat this.¡± Ka snorted, put away her cards, and leaned against the sofa. When Amelia saw Ka like this, she knew the cards in her hands could not defeat her. At this moment, her tightly furrowed brows slightly rxed. She was happy and looked back at Kevin with a smile. Seeing her smile, Kevin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn¡¯t help kissing her again. The cold touch instantly brought Amelia back to reality. Only then she realized she was sitting on Kevin¡¯sp. She struggled to push him away, but Kevin was reluctant to let go of her. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll do it with you right here, right now!¡± Hearing this, Amelia was too scared to move anymore. She turned around with a pale face, and her gaze again met James¡¯s. As she looked back at James, she noticed the corners of his were now scarlet, and a sense of bloodthirsty chill emanated from him, causing her heart to tremble. Was he¡­ eyes When she wondered if James cared about her, he suddenly yed a pair of kings and beat her, followed by several bombs, not giving her any chance to fight back. Her expression darkened as she realized he had finished ying all his cards. Ka said excitedly, ¡°I only have thest set of cards left.¡± Afterward, she threw a few cards on the table and raised her eyebrows at Paul and Amelia. ¡°You lost. ording to the game¡¯s rules, both of you have to take off one piece of clothing.¡± Paul smiled helplessly, put down the unfinished cards in his hand, and took off his jacket. Only then did Ka turn to look at Amelia. ¡°Ms. Garcia, Paul 313 has already taken off his clothes. It¡¯s your turn now.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 One Should Follow the Rules Amelia¡¯s expression froze. Paul was wearing a suit, so he could take off his jacket and still have a whit e shirt on, but if Amelia took off a piece of clothing, she would be left with nothing on. She lifted her gaze to the crowd, everyone¡¯s eyes were on her expectantly, and she felt like an animal being scrutinized by a group of powerful and wealthy young people. Even Kevin stared at her, waiting for her to take off her dress. Amelia knew thatplying with their demand would mean sacrificing her dignity, but resisting would only make it harder for her to leave this private room. She felt trapped and helpless, her fists clenched with frustration. But she was about to di e in a few months, why would she still hold onto her dignity and reputation? Just as Amelia was about to give in and start unzipping her dress, Paul¡¯s voice interrupted the tense silence. ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t know how to y cards and got Ms. Garcia into trouble. I will take off one more clothes for her.¡± After saying that, Paul removed his w hite shirt, revealing hist abs. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Paul was protecting Amelia, Ka became even more dissatisfied with Amelia. She gritted her teeth and shot a re toward Amelia, who avoided her gaze and looked at Paul gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± Paul waved his hand lightly. Just as everyone thought this game was over, James, leaning against the sofa and looking cold and distant, suddenly spoke up in a cold tone, ¡°You have to abide by the rules of the game.¡± His words suggested that he was dissatisfied with Paul taking off his clothes for Amelia. Paul nced at James and felt that he was a bit strange tonight. He knew Amelia was only wearing a dress. If she took it off, she would have to be nake d. He had never been lustful, so why did he have to force her to remove her clothes? Paul found himself in a state of confusion, but he had alreadymitted to helping Amelia, he said, ¡°James, I already took off my clothes for me, let¡¯s change another punishment, don¡¯t make her do the same one.¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Di rty Kevin took the opportunity to hand over a bottle of wine. ¡°Mr. Evans, why don¡¯t you let Amelia pour a ss of wine for you.¡± Kevin had wanted to see Amelia undress in front of everyone, but he quickly realized that she was his date and that he had p ublicly referred to her as his girlfriend. The thought of her taking off her clothes and being seen by everyone else made him lose face. Paul reacted quickly and agreed with Kevin. ¡°Let her pour you a ss of wine as punishment.¡± After that, he signaled Amelia to pour wine for James. Amelia looked up at James. Seeing that he didn¡¯t have any expression, she couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. She mustered the courage to pick up the expensive red wine on the table, walked up to him, and bent down slightly. She held the bottle and was about to pour the wine into his ss when he suddenly raised his hand to cover the rim. James stared at her face and spat out a word indifferently, ¡°Di rty.¡± Amelia¡¯s heart sank, and the pain was almost unbearable. She struggled to catch her breath as her hand trembled, still holding the wine bottle. 2/3 She froze on the spot and gazed into his eyes. There was no trace of affection in his eyes from the old days, only disdain. Did he think she was di rty because she had been with Kevin? It was ridiculo us. Wasn¡¯t she di rty when he slept with her for five years? Her anger began to rise, and she stood up straight, handing the wine bottle back to Kevin in a pique. ¡°Mr. Harris, he thinks I¡¯m d irty. Why don¡¯t you pour a ss of wine for Mr. Evans?¡± Her voice was soft, and when she called Kevin ¡°Mr. Harris,¡± it almost made his bones go limp. Kevin was burning with desire, hugged her waist, andforted her in her ear, ¡°Okay, let me handle it.¡± He took the bottle from her hand and poured wine for James. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Mr. Evans. She¡¯s not that kind of girl, she is clean.¡± James snorted, ¡°Is that so?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The mockingughter seemed topletely deny Amelia. Kevin gave him a suspicious look. It was weird. Why did he feel that James was making Amelia feel ufortable on purpose? 3/3 Worried that James¡¯ misunderstanding would jeopardize the project, he quickly exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve checked it. She¡¯s clean.¡± + James¡¯s hand, which was holding the ss, suddenly froze. He raised his snow-cold eyes and looked at Kevin. ¡°How did you verify that?¡± Kevin did not notice James¡¯ strange reaction and said proudly ¡°I¡¯ve slept with her.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Kneeling and Pouring the Wine Amelia didn¡¯t expect Kevin to lic, so she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to react. James had me ntal mysophobia. He had said that she was not allowed to sleep with anyone else. She wanted to exin to him, but their rtionship was over, and she felt it was unnecessary. When she hesitated, James suddenly nodded toward her and said, ¡°Since she is clean, let her pour the wine.¡± Knowing that James would give Amelia a chance, Kevin quickly returned the wine to her and said, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Amelia thought James would be angry, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would show no emotions and even change his mind about letting her pour the wine. This puzzled her, but sheplied with Kevin¡¯s urging, picked up the wine bottle again, and bent down to pour James a drink. Before the wine was poured out, the rim of the ss was covered by his hand again. James raised his cold eyes and said indifferently. ¡°Kneel.¡± Kevin was now certain that James was intentionally targeting Amelia, but he couldn¡¯t understand why. Did they know each other? What was going on? Amelia was taken aback by James¡¯ request. How could he ask her to kneel and pour wine for him? She used to be his secret lover, but she was not his servant. Amelia straightened up again and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to offend you. If you think I¡¯m an eyesore, I¡¯ll leave now. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± After that, she put the bottle on the table, picked up her bag, and turned to leave. But Kevin grabbed her. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Even if Mr. Evans doesn¡¯t like you, you can¡¯t offend him.¡± He still needed to discuss the project. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose the project he wanted because of Amelia.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He talked to Amelia patiently. When he saw she was determined to leave, his eyes suddenly turned cold. He threatened Amelia in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your best friend.¡± Amelia quicklyposed herself. She had hoped that James¡¯ anger would give her a chance to leave, but Kevin¡¯s insistence on pleasing him for the sake of the project made her angry. wine 3/3 However, she couldn¡¯t drag Eva into this. In order to protect Eva, she turned around, picked up her wine bottle, and knelt before James Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 You Are So Cheap As Amelia kneeled, Kaughed with delight, while Paul frowned and the others looked on as if they were watching a show. And Kevin didn¡¯t look worried or anything. Only James, leaning against the sofa, looked down at her like a king with the power to k ill. Amelia couldn¡¯t help but think of the hundreds of days and nights they had spent together, but suddenly it all felt like it wasn¡¯t worth it. She thought she could leave with dignity, but she had to let go of her pride and please him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Perhaps this was the cru el reality of their different social statuses. She had slept with him for five years and was destined to be trampled under his feet. However, Amelia knew that she was about to leave this world and that there were only a few months left to endure. With this thought, she found a sense of calm. She knelt down, poured the wine, and handed the ss to James. James stretched out his slender fingers and took the wine ss. Just as Amelia thought he would drink it, he raised the ss and slowly poured the red wine over her head. As it slid down the tip of her hair, it stained her pale face, thin neck, and long dress. She looked down at the wine slowly dripping onto her hand, then lifted her eyes in disbelief to see James, who regarded her with icy contempt. ¡°You are so cheap.¡± His voice was so cold that it made Amelia shiver uncontrobly. Clenching her fists and biting her lower lip, she stared at James without blinking, as if she wanted to bore a hol e in him. However, James didn¡¯t care at all. He picked up his handkerchief and wiped his fingers. To Amelia, James¡¯ actions were like a knife stabbing into her heart. He had sshed wine on her and called her cheap because he thought she was di rty. This was his revenge. Amelia really wanted to ask him, we are no longer together, why does he still care if she is di rty or not? But she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. She hadn¡¯t gotten rid of Kevin yet. If she provoked James again, she couldn¡¯t afford the oue. After tossing the handkerchief aside, James got up and left without looking back. The bodyguards in the room quickly followed him. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 I¡¯ve Always Wanted Him ¡°James¡­¡± Paul, who had recovered from his shock, hurriedly called out to him, but James didn¡¯t even turn his head. Kevin looked at James¡¯ back and asked, ¡°Something wrong with your brother?¡± Paul smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s the only heir of the Evans Group, so he¡¯s under a lot of pressure. asionally he lets his temper get the better of him. Please don¡¯t mind his behavior, Mr. Harris.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. After simply exining, Paul picked up his ss and apologized to them. ¡°I¡¯ll drink a ss of wine on his behalf as a punishment.¡± After finishing it in one gulp, Paul put down the ss and said gently, ¡°You two have fun. I¡¯m going to check on my brother.¡± He maintained his politeness and manners throughout the conversation, and since there was no reason to keep him any longer, Kevin said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡± Paul nodded, put on his shirt, picked up his suit jacket, and hurriedly left. Ka looked like she wanted to y another game. But seeing that Paul had left, she had no choice but to throw away the cards in her hand and follow him quickly out the door. Then, Kevin and Amelia were left in the private room, the silence deafening. Kevin was a little frustrated, and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He had originally hoped that after having some fun, they could discuss the project, but James had left so abruptly before he could even bring it up. Luck was not on his side tonight. He was no longer in the mood to y. He waved his hand and drov e the others out of the private room. After everyone had left, he looked at Amelia with confusion. ¡°Do you know James?¡± From the beginning, James had been making things difficult for Amelia, especially after hearing that Kevin had slept with her. This proved that there was more to their rtionship than just acquaintances. It was clear that it was far deeper than that. Amelia sat still in her kneeling position, drops of red wine dripping down her face. The deep red of the wine running down her fair cheeks, almost like tears, made her appear stunningly beautiful, yet also deeply sad. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Bait James She slowly raised her hand and wiped away the red wine on her face, before replying faintly, ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Kevin bent down slightly and studied her carefully. ¡°How do you know each other?¡± Amelia knew what he suspected, and calmly said, ¡°I know I look like Ms. Moore, so one night while delivering files to Mr. Evans, I added something to his drink, hoping to seduce him and make him sleep with me. But he wasn¡¯t affected, and he kicked me out. right after. Maybe that¡¯s why he called me dir ty and cheap.¡± Her words dispelled half of Kevin¡¯s doubts. He initially thought there was some kind of sexual, or even romantic, connection between James and Amelia. After all, if a man and woman got involved with each other, something like that was bound to happen. But he didn¡¯t expect Amelia to be a social climber who had her eyes set on James to earn his love, only for her n to backfire and earn his disdain instead. However, he was also confused about her intentions, and why she would target James. Didn¡¯t she have zero interest in money? Amelia saw the doubt swirling in Kevin¡¯s eyes and added, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted him.¡± There was a dim light in her eyes, glimmering with something like love, which made Kevin somewhat believe her. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, huh?¡± His mind put to case for the time being, Kevin pulled Amelia up and made her sit on hisp. He wiped the red wine from her face and neck with cold fingers while groping her soft body. ¡°Baby¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold as to try and bait James into sleeping with you.¡±. Unfortunately, James was not romantic at all. If it were Kevin, he would have taken the bait. Amelia¡¯s whole body was stiff. She didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid of getting him aroused. She suppressed her disgust and kept calm. ¡°Mr. Harris, when I fall in love with you one day, I¡¯ll be bold enough for you too.¡± Kevin leaned against her back, still soaked in red wine. He kissed her and said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long.¡± After saying that, he lifted Amelia¡¯s dress and was about to unzip his pants, ready to vite her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. All the color drained from her face. She struggled with all her might.But all that did was turn Kevin on even more. He held her in his arms and kissed her passionately. ¡°Mr. Harris!¡± Trapped in his arms, Amelia could do nothing but hopelessly press her hands against his chest. She frantically looked around for her bag, on the opposite sofa. It was too far out of reach. Her palms were covered in a cold sweat, anxiety spreading through her body, but she had to force herself to calm down. ¡°Mr. Harris, you want the project from Mr. Evans, r-right? I can get it for you i-if you let me go!¡± Kevin was fiddling with her pants. When he heard her mention the project, his fingers paused. ¡°You can help me get it?¡± It seemed impossible to Kevin. If she had offended James by trying to trick him into sleeping with her, how could she still get the project? I ¡°My n to seduce Mr. Evans may have failed, but there was a moment when he mistook me for Ms. Moore, and he kissed me. recorded a video. If I use it to ckmail him and help you secure the project, he¡¯llply. Without question.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Ms. Garcia, Mr. Evans Is Looking for You When Kevin heard Amelia could help him get the project, his interest was immediately piqued. The bidding for the new project would start next month, and his father said that if he could get this project, he would hand over the position of heir to him. However, hispetitor was the Collins Group from the capital, one of the toppanies in the country. It would be difficult for him to defeat them in their professional field, so he wanted to please James and win this project. But dealing with James obviously was far more difficult than he initially thought. If it weren¡¯t for Paul¡¯s help this time, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to even meet him. It was almost impossible for him to get the project by simply pleasing James. But if Amelia could help him get the project somehow, then¡­ Confused, he asked Amelia, ¡°Since you have something on James, why didn¡¯t you ckmail him into being with you?¡±. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t? I¡¯ve threatened him before. I said I wanted to be his girlfriend, but he refused,¡± she replied. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Kevin narrowed his eyes at her and said, ¡°If he refused you then, what makes you think he¡¯ll agree to anything now.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree this time, I¡¯ll just send the video to Ms. Moore,¡± Amelia said firmly. Kevin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°You proposed this because you don¡¯t want to sleep with me. Didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said inly. Amelia was eerily calm as she continued. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that I can¡¯t be physically intimate with someone I don¡¯t love. Naturally I¡¯ll take the initiative if I love someone, just like with Mr. Evans. But even if you want me now, I can¡¯t sleep with you. All I can do is help you with this project.¡± Kevin thought she would spill the truth only after being exposed. He did not expect her to admit it so freely and directly. It made him look at her differently. A few days ago, Amelia subtly impressed and persuaded him with her cleverness, and today she earned a bit of his admiration as well. Kevin thought that Amelia had no interest in money or power, so it was a surprise that the guy she liked was the heir of the Evans Group. No wonder she didn¡¯t have eyes for him. She was interested in someone far more powerful. Intelligence, ambition, tactics, negotiation. The small woman in his arms was formidable in all aspects. Maybe if he left it to her, she could help him get the west city project, but¡­ Kevin grabbed Amelia¡¯s chin and asked her to look back at him. ¡°If you mess it up, I¡¯ll let my friends vite your best friend.¡± He knew that Eva was a weak spot for Amelia. As long as he used Eva to threaten her, she would always obey him. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Amelia Would Be His Amelia¡¯s heart was trembling with anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Only then did Kevin let go of her and said with some regret, ¡°I wanted to take you to bed first, and then I¡¯ll take you to something exciting. Since you reject me so much now, let¡¯s forget it. After you get the project, we can slowly develop our rtionship¡­¡± Compared with ying with women, he wanted the position of the heir of the Harris Group more. As long as Amelia could get this project, he would wait for her to fall in love with him before sleeping with her. Thinking that Amelia would be his sooner orter, Kevin was not so reluctant. He held her in his arms, kissed her hard, and then got up left. Seeing that Kevin had left, Amelia, lying on the ground, breathed a sigh of relief. and She stood up slowly with the help of the sofa, trembling all over. She didn¡¯t know if she was frightened by Kevin or James, and her heart was about to suffocate. With trembling hands, she took out the medicine from her bag and took a few pills to calm her heart before she struggled to leave. It was in the middle of winter, and the cold wind blew into the dress like lead, making Amelia shiver. However, she didn¡¯t feel cold at all. Like a statue, she walked home step by step. The Koenigsegg parked not far away suddenly d rove up to her, blocking her way. Andrew exited the car, walked up to Amelia, and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Garcia, Mr. Evans is looking for you.¡± Amelia continued walking forward with a cold face as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. Andrew had no choice but to stop her. ¡°Ms. Garcia, you know Mr. Evans¡¯s temper. He¡¯s not someone you can afford to offend.¡± That was right. How could she offend the powerful and influential James as an orphan with nothing? She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if she didn¡¯t listen to him. It would probably be even more difficult to deal with than Kevin¡¯s punishment. Amelia gave up struggling and got into the car obediently¡­ After sitting down, she turned to look at the man sitting in the back seat. He was dressed in an expensive suit, wearing a watch worth millions of dors, and sitting in a limited- edition luxury car, making him look incredibly noble. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As for her, she was covered in red wine, sticky and sme lly. In front of him, she was like a clown. Amelia didn¡¯t want to stay any longer because of the gap in their statuses. She asked in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Evans, what¡¯s the matter? I have to go home in a hurry.¡± She had always been well-behaved in front of him and rarely talked to him in this tone. James turned his head slightly, and his deep and gloomy eyes seemed to be able to capture her heart, making her tremble. Amelia subconsciously avoided his gaze, but he suddenly leaned over. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 I Need to Check. A faint fragrance mixed with the aroma of wine, causing Amelia¡¯s heart to skip a beat. As James approached her, she felt a bit at a loss and tried to move towards the car door. But the car was too narrow, and she could only move a little before her back was pressed against the door. James leaned against the car window with one hand and held her tightly. His cold eyes nced briefly at her andnded on the diamond ne around her neck. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After a long while, Amelia heard a contemptuousugh. ¡°It seems that your new sugar daddy treats you well.¡± James said with a rare smile. However, this smile was even more terrifying than his cold expression. Amelia wanted to exin, but the word ¡°new sugar daddy¡± made her silent. From the moment Kevin introduced her as his woman, there was no point in trying to defend herself. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, James¡¯s face darkened. He raised his slender and beautiful hand to touch her cheek and the back of her ear. ? When the coldness on his fingertips spread to her skin, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Compared to the disgust caused by Kevin, James¡¯ touch made her feel terrified. It was a powerful aura from being in a high position, making it hard for her to breathe. After his fingers went through her hair, he grabbed the back of her head and pulled her to his eyes. James lowered his voice and asked coldly, ¡°When did you sleep together, and how many times?¡± As the distance between them shortened, the man¡¯s pleasant scent filled amelia¡¯s nostrils, and her heart couldn¡¯t stop tingling. She cursed herself for being weak and quickly turned her head, avoiding physical contact with James, but he suddenly grabbed her by the neck. He stared at the hickeys on her neck, and his voice became icy. ¡°You just had s ex with him?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Do You Think I¡¯ll Believe You Amelia¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly raised her hand and covered where Kevin had kissed. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t done anything.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± How he looked at her was like he was looking at a dead person, his gaze was so cold that it made her shiver. Amelia¡¯s heart trembled, but she still forced herself to exin, ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ve never slept with him.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± James smiled coldly and stiffly. ¡°It will be clear after I check.¡± He suddenly tore off her dress. Frightened, Amelia covered her body with her arms. Before she could ask what he was going to do, he made her thighs apart. Her lower body was knocked away almost instantly, and his movements were fast and fierce. She grabbed James¡¯s shoulder and cursed him for being a ba stard. However, James didn¡¯t seem to notice it. His slender fingers kept searching for something. ¡°James, are you crazy? Let go of me!¡± Amelia grabbed his shoulders tightly with a face full of sha me and anger, her fingernails almost digging into his flesh, but he refused to let go. Her face turned crimson, and she could only grit her teeth and turn her head. Seeing that Andrew hadn¡¯t gotten into the car yet, she finally felt a little bit of dignity regained. However, as James became more and more fierce, Amelia felt ashamed and angry. ¡°James, what the he ll are you doing?¡± She was furious, but there was no expression on his cold face. His urgent and fierce movements seemed to not be doing something sha meful but verifying something. Amelia endured the pain and looked up at his expression. His face was livid, and his brows were furrowed with a hint of anger. When he got angry, he looked like this. Amelia used to be very afraid of him when he looked like this, but now, she was having difficulty understanding him¡­ ¡°James Evans!¡± She called out to him, but he didn¡¯t respond. He continued to examine her body repeatedly. Amelia reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you abandoned me. Since you don¡¯t want me anymore, don¡¯t touch me again!¡± Her voice was as cold as a snow-capped mountain in winter, which made James¡¯s slender hand stop slightly. When he lifted his gaze, the corners of his eyes were crimson, like sparks in mes, scorching and intense. ¡°You won¡¯t let me touch you just because you sold yourself to Kevin?¡± His voice was pleasant to the ear, crisp, and maic. However, the words he said were extremely harsh. The word ¡°sold¡± had belittled her dignity to the ground. She once sold herself to him, but she thought that not taking a penny from him would change his impression of her. But she didn¡¯t expect that in his eyes, she was still a pro stitute who could be bought and sold at will. Amelia¡¯s heart ached as if thousand of needles had pricked it, but a smile appeared on her pale face. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± She hooked her arms around his neck and smiled, ¡°He bought me, so I can¡¯t let you touch me. This is? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. the rule you taught me. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± James asked. His face gradually darkened. Amelia raised her chin slightly, leaned close to his ear, and whispered, ¡°Actually, I lied to you just now. I already slept with Mr. Harris a long time ago. We did it three timesst night and two times today. Now I am his woman, so please don¡¯t do anything stu pid, Mr. Evans.¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Have You Fallen in Love with Me? James¡¯s tall figure suddenly stiffened, his eyes shing with anger and malice. After staring at Amelia, James quickly pulled out some wet wipes and frantically wiped his fingers. Seeing his actions, Amelia couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°Mr. Harris told you that he had slept with me. Why bother checking, Mr. Evans?¡± Her eyes and corners of her mou th were filled with a smile, not a trace of annoyance or embarrassment, but rather with a hint of worldly charm. Her indifferent attitude and repeated provocations made the usuallyposed James suddenly lose his temper. He threw away the wet tissue in his hand and pinched her chin hard. With all his strength, Amelia¡¯s small and fair chin turned blue in an instant. She was in so much pain that her face turned pale, but James ignored her expression and approached her face directly. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that no one is allowed to touch anything I¡¯ve used?¡± His eyes were filled with killing intent, and he squeezed her chin with increasing force as if he wanted to dislocate her entire jaw. It was the first time that Amelia had seen him so angry, so she was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t mean to provoke James, but he humiliated her again and again. That was why she fought back. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so angry. He didn¡¯t care about her. Why was he so angry? Amelia endured the pain, raised her eyes, summoned her courage, and asked, ¡°Why do you care if I slept with someone else? Have you fallen in love with me?¡± She had been with him for five years, and she had never seen him lose hisposure like this. He must have some feelings for her, right? Her dim eyes gradually lit up with hope when she thought of this. She stared at James without blinking, trying to find a trace of love in his eyes. Amelia¡¯s heart sank as she saw the disdain in James¡¯ eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I care about?¡± 3/5 James asked coldly, which made Amelia¡¯s hope shattered. Of course, she knew what he cared about, but she was just unwilling to give up. After loving someone for a long time, she always wanted something in return, even if it was just a little bit. However, James was different from ordinary people. He was a neat fre ak, and his illness tendencies made it tough for him to ept that others had touched the things he had yed with in a short time. The reason why he was so angry was just because of the psychological disgust that he couldn¡¯t help feeling. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 He Was the Man She Had Loved for Five Years Amelia gave a wry smile and said, ¡°It seems like I misunderstood. However¡­¡± She paused momentarily and then said, ¡°I asked you before if I could have a boyfriend, and you said it was up to me. Since I have a boyfriend, it¡¯s normal for me and him to have se x. Mr. Evans, don¡¯t you think?¡± James was stunned, and his cold and emotionless face became even darker. Seeing that he was speechless, Amelia suddenly plucked up her courage and touched his eyebrows. She touched his face, with a hint of caution in her movements. He was the man she had loved for five years. How could she bear to hurt him like this? But he didn¡¯t love her, not even a tiny bit of like. Why couldn¡¯t she let go? Amelia looked at him in a daze, but he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± he growled. He spat out a word coldly, ¡°Dir ty!¡± She knew he would react in this way, but hearing him say she was dir ty again made her heart ache fiercely. Gritting her teeth, she suppressed her emotions and looked at the hand holding her tightly. ¡°Mr. Evans, if you ha te me this much, why don¡¯t you let go of me? Or you don¡¯t want to let go?¡± She smiled brightly, her face full of indifference as if her previous obedience andpliance were all acting. Now, she was the most authentic version of herself. James seemed to have seen her through. The killing intent in his faded away and was reced by indifference. eyes Without any hesitation, he pushed her away. ¡°Get out!¡± Amelia was thrown to the side of the car door, and her tied-up hair was scattered, looking very embarrassed. But she didn¡¯t care. She tucked her messy hair behind her ear, picked up the torn clothes, and put them on again. After dressing up, she pushed open the car door and got out. Just as she was about to leave, James suddenly stopped her. Amelia¡¯s steps froze. When she turned around, she was full of smiles. ¡°Mr. Evans, you can¡¯t bear to part with me, can you?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Without even looking at her, James threw the check in her face. ¡°I¡¯ve slept with you for five years. This is the service fee deserve.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Buried with Her The check was made of hard material that caused Amelia to feel a sharp pain as it scratched her face. She stood still for a few seconds, then quietly bent down to pick up the check. She nced at the amount on the top, and the bitterness at the corner of her mo uth quickly spread throughout her chest as she realized that exchanging five years of her life for fifty million. dors was quite worth it. If it were five years ago, she would need this money. But now, she didn¡¯t need it because she would d ie soon. With a calm expression, Amelia put the check back into the car. ¡°Mr. Evans, you are too generous, but if I were to take your money, I wouldn¡¯t be able to marry Kevin with a clear conscience.¡± Her words implied thatpared to being the wife of Kevin Harris, fifty million dors was nothing. On the contrary, epting his money would affect her marriage to a rich and powerful man. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that James realized why she didn¡¯t want a penny from him. It turned out that she had ns to marry a wealthy and powerful man. As he looked up at Amelia, all doubts in his heart dissipated entirely, leaving him an emotionless expression. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Amelia, from now on, never show your face in front of me¡± Amelia smiled indifferently. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± 2/3 She would never have the chance to show her face in front of him again because she had no future. Her love for him would be buried with her as time passed, and no one would ever know. At the gate of James¡¯s private manor, Paul quickly got out of the car. A Koenigsegg dr ove into the garden when he was about to enter the vi to look for James. A man who was nearly 6¡¯2¡å tall got out of the car. He had a tall, well-proportioned figure that could be considered perfect without ws. He exuded an arro gant aura from head to toe, with a strong sense of oppression that made people dare not approach him. Even Paul felt a chill run down his spine when he saw this, let alone James¡¯s opponent. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Did Ms. Garcia Offend You Before Paul adjusted his mood and walked up to James. ¡°James, you¡¯re back.¡± He wanted to ask where he had gone. Clearly, James had left the Nightshade earlier than him, but he returnedter. However, when he saw James¡¯s gloomy face, he didn¡¯t ask. James walked past Paul and headed straight for the vi. As James entered the entrance, the servant, who waited for a long time, greet him with a bow of respect. James removed his jacket, untic his tie, and handed it to the servant. Then, he walked to the wine cab. He casually picked up two exquisite wine sses and poured some wine into them. As he turned around and handed the sses to Paul, who had been following him. ¡°What brings you here?¡± James asked. Paul rarely came to his private manor. He must have something to tell him, especially at such ate hour. Paul took the red wine and looked him up and down. Seeing James¡¯ expression, which was not as grim as before, Paul mustered up the courage to speak. ¡°James, did Ms. Garcia offend you before?¡± Paul was taken aback when he witness James pouring wine on a woman¡¯s head for the first time, James was a gentleman, in Paul¡¯s mind, he would never do such a thing. James nced at him coldly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business..¡± Despite the rebuke, Paul remained unfazed and even probed further, ¡°Is she the woman you keep?¡± He knew that his brother had a secret lover, but he had never seen her before. He would never know who that woman was if it weren¡¯t for his abnormal behavior tonight. James raised his head and gave him another cold look. ¡°What are you implying?¡± Paul nned to probe a bit more, but when he saw how direct James was, he decided not to beat around the bush. He put away his gentle smile and asked solemnly, ¡°James, have you fallen in love with Ms. Garcia?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the Nightshade, when he saw how James had targeted Amelia, he had already guessed that she was the woman who had been his secret lover for five years. When he first saw that Amelia looked like Emily, he thought James had just regarded her as a substitute. Butter, when James lost control of himself because of jealousy. Paul knew that James had never been the jealous type, and this behavior was not a good sign. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, as soon as Emily returned to the country, Jamest broke up with Amelia, which was enough to show that Amelia was not important as a substitute in his heart. Paul didn¡¯t say anything more. He raised his head and drank up the wine in his ss. Then, he got up and said, ¡°James, I¡¯ll go. back.¡± James didn¡¯t reply. He just nodded indifferently. Paul had been used to his indifference since he was a child, so he was not angry. He picked up his coat and turned to leave. It was raining heavily outside. The assistant held an umbre to help Paul get in the car, and he asked the assistant to drive downtown. While waiting for the traffic lights at the intersection, he saw Amelia, who was only wearing a dress, hailing a taxi in the heavy rain. Her petite body was thin. The dress, soaked by the rain, tightly clung to her body, making her seem even more fragile. Her curly hair was scattered and stuck to her palm-sized face. It was a little messy but didn¡¯t affect her broken beauty. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Buy Her for a Night Paul saw taxi after taxi zooming past her, but none of them were willing to stop and give her a ride. After hesitating for a moment, he ordered his assistant to drive the car to her. Amelia covered her eyes with her hand and vaguely saw a man walking toward her with an umbre. When the umbre covered her head, she was stunned for a moment and slowly raised her eyes to look at him¡­ In a trance, she seemed to see James from five years ago¡­ She remembered that it was raining like this that day. She knelt at the nightclub door and begged passers-by to buy her for at night. Many men came in and out, touching, teasing, andughing at her, but not a single one was willing to buy her. Only a cold and noble man in a ck coat slowly approached her with an umbre. When he covered the top of her head with the umbre in his hand to shield her from all the storms, she seemed to see the arrival of a god. Under the dim light, she crawled to his feet, grabbed the hem of his pants, and begged him to buy her for a night. The man looked down at her with no contempt or ridicule in his eyes. He just asked coldly, ¡°Are you clean?¡± Amelia blushed and nodded at that time, and then the man stretched out his slender and beautiful hand to her. When she ced her hand in his broad palm, she was destined to be unable to extricate herself from him for the rest of her life¡­ ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Paul opened the car¡¯s back door, and his warm voice came down, mixed with the rain. Only then did Ameliae to her senses. The person in front of her was Paul, James¡¯s cousin. She had already broken up with James, so she shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with his family. However, her phone ran out of battery, so she couldn¡¯t get a taxi. The shops nearby that could take shelter from the rain were also closed. Amelia hesitated for a moment and got in his car. She was soaked all over, and even the back seat was wet. Amelia quickly removed a tissue from her bag and wiped the carpet under her feet. With a red face, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I dirtied your car.¡± Seeing her humble behavior, Paul quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t wipe it. It¡¯s just a carpet. If it¡¯s d irty, we¡¯ll throw it away.¡± Amelia¡¯s hand, which was carefully wiping the carpet, paused slightly. She almost forgot that the person who kindly asked her to get in the car was from the Evans family. They wouldn¡¯t care about a carpet, even if it was expensive. Amelia put away the tissue and put it in her bag. She looked at Paul uneasily and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Paul waved his hand casually. ¡°Where do you live?¡± Without further ado, Amelia gave him her address. The car quickly started and dr ove in the direction of her home.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Paul¡¯s Warning Amelia nced at Paul, who was sitting in the passenger seat. She felt a little less embarrassed when she saw him looking out of the window without looking sideways. She lowered her head with a tissue and silently wiped the rain off her body. Paul looked at the thin figure in the back seat through the rearview mirror. She wasn¡¯t wearing a coat on such a cold day and was still out in the rain trying to hail a taxi, which made Paul curious. ¡°Ms. Garcia, why didn¡¯t Mr. Harris send you back?¡± Hearing the words ¡°Mr. Harris,¡± Amelia frowned in confusion. It took her a long time to realize that she was now Kevin¡¯s woman. She clenched the tissue in her hand and casually made up a lie, ¡°We had an argument, and he just threw me out of the car.¡± Paul nodded slightly. ¡°I see.¡± He noticed she was shivering from the cold, so he raised the heater and asked no more questions. The temperature in the car suddenly rose, gradually warming up Amelia¡¯s cold and stiff body. She gave a grateful look to Paul and exined cautiously, ¡°I was originally nning to call a ride- hailing service, but my phone ran out of battery. The nearby stores were closed, and I had nowhere to shelter from the rain, so I stood at the intersection and hailed a taxi. I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you.¡± Paul rested his chin on the one hand and looked at the embarrassed Amelia in the rearview mirror. Heforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Only then did Amelia rx. She leaned her head against the car window and closed her eyes wearily. She was so tired that she soon fell asleep in the warm wind. Not long after, the car stopped at the gate of themunity. Paul said without looking back, ¡°Ms. Garcia, we¡¯re here.¡± After waiting a while without a response from the back seat, Paul turned his head back. His eyes widened slightly when he saw Amelia leaning against the car window and sleeping soundly. This woman was too careless. How dare she sleep in a stranger¡¯s car so easily? Did she think that he was a good person? Frowning, Paul gave his assistant a meaningful look. The assistant immediately got up, went to the back seat, opened the door, and pushed Amelia Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Take It ¡°Ms. Garcia, we¡¯ve arrived at your home.¡± Amelia was pushed awake and struggled to open her eyelids. All she could see were dark shadows, making it difficult to see anything. She knew that her illness had worsened due to being drenched in the rain, but thankfully her thoughts were still clear, and she remembered that she was in Paul¡¯s car. She quickly sat up straight, thanked Paul again, then pushed open the door and exited the car. ¡°Ms. Garcia¡­¡± Paul stopped her, took an umbre from the back seat, and handed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s still raining heavily. Take it.¡± Amelia saw the logo on the umbre and knew it was worth tens of thousands of dors. She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to return it to him, so she softly declined, ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s only a few steps away. I¡¯ll run over there.¡± Paul was stunned for a moment. He seemed to have read her mind and thrown the umbre at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to return it.¡± Amelia was in a dilemma, but when she saw that Paul wouldn¡¯t allow her to refuse, she had to ept it. 2/3 ¡°Mr. Paul Evans, please give me your contact information. I¡¯ll find time to give it back to you tomorrow.¡± When Paul heard her asking for his contact information, he looked at her with disdain. ¡°Ms. Garcia, I don¡¯t like it when people show up uninvited.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t expect him to misunderstand what she meant, so she quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just think that this umbre¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Garcia.¡± Paul interrupted her coldly, his eyes full of warning. ¡°No matter what you mean, I sent you home out of kindness. If you have any other ideas, please stop immediately.¡± These words made Amelia very ufortable. She didn¡¯t say anything more, put down the umbre, and turned to leave. After two steps in the rain, she felt dissatisfied and turned to Paul. ¡°Mr. Evans, thank you for sending me home, but you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I just think that the umbre you gave me is too expensive. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a chance to return it to you, so I refused.¡± After saying that, Amelia turned around and ran into the neighborhood without caring about his expression. 3/3 Looking at the petite figure, Paul was a little stunned. He felt that women like Amelia would do everything they could to seduce rich men they met. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have started dating Kevin immediately after breaking up with James. However, what she had just said made him a little embarrassed. It seemed that he had misunderstood her too much¡­ Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Ryan, Don¡¯t Go After Amelia ran home in the rain, she removed her dress and the diamond ne around her neck and threw them into the box. Tomorrow she would send these things back to Kevin. His things were too dis gusting, and she would never ept them. After closing the box, she went to the bathroom, turned on the tap in the bathtub, andy down. She held the bath ball and desperately washed her face and back. She rubbed her skin red before looking at herself in the mirror. After removing her makeup, her face was left with a sickly pallor, devoid of any vitality or energy, and her eyes were dimmed to the point of lifelessness. She couldn¡¯t see the light, couldn¡¯t feel the warmth. She was like dirt y and that everyone could step on. However, she was also a person with dignity¡­ ¡°Dignity.¡± Amelia thought to herself with a self-deprecating smile. From the moment she sold herself to James, she had lost her dignity. She dried her hair andy down on the bed, extremely tired, and fell deeply asleep again. After getting drenched in the rain, her condition worsened significantly. She buried her head in sleep until the afternoon of the next day. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Eva had been on duty all night. She slept from morning to afternoon. When she got up and prepared dinner, Amelia was still asleep. She had no choice but to knock on Amelia¡¯s door. She called out to her, but there was no response from inside. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. Eva quickly pushed the door open and walked in. When she saw the blushing face of the person on the bed, she quickly reached out and touched her forehead. It¡¯s so hot¡­ Eva quickly lifted the quilt to help Amelia up. ¡°Amelia, you have a high fever. Get up quickly. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Amelia, unconscious due to the fever, subconsciously resisted when she heard the word ¡°hospital.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going to the hospital¡­¡± ¡°You have a fever. How can you not go to the hospital?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Amelia Was Unlucky Eva didn¡¯t allow her to refuse. She carried her on her back and dr ove to the hospital. After hanging up in the emergency room. Amelia took an IV drip and went to the air conditioner. Eva knew that she had congenital heart disease. It was easy for her to run short of oxygen if she caught a cold or fever. Eva was worried that Amelia couldn¡¯t hold on, so she asked the doctor to help her with the breathing machine It was not until midnight that Amelia¡¯s high fever slowly subsided. Eva sighed in relief, picked up her phone, and took two days off. Then she leaned against the bed and silently waited for Amelia to wake. They were all picked up and sent to the orphanage at about a year old. Apart from the director, they were the closest people to each other. Eva raised her hand, touched Amelia¡¯s pale face, and sighed with pity. Amelia was unlucky. The two men she had met were both scu mbags. For them, she had spent all her youth. But in the end, she had been injured all over¡­ Amelia had a high fever and fell into a drowsy sleep. In a daze, she seemed to see a young man reaching out his blo ody hands to her. His face was full of pain. He opened his mo uth as if he had said something, but Amelia was too far away to hear him. She subconsciously moved her feet and walked toward him. ¡°What did you say?¡± The young man suddenly stopped talking. His clear eyes were fixed on her. It suddenly rained heavily in the night sky, washing the youth¡¯s blood-stained face clean. Only then did Amelia see his face. She rushed forward anxiously and shouted, ¡°Ryan!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. The scene suddenly changed, and the young man disappeared. She saw herself kneeling at the door of the nightclub. A man with a ck umbre walked up to her and asked condescendingly, ¡°Are you clean?¡± She nodded with a blush and gently put her hand in his palm. When he held her hand, she saw that the hand holding her suddenly turned into a pair of blo ody hands. The man in front of her also turned into that ferocious young boy. His eyes were red. He grabbed her neck and roared at her. ¡°Amelia! Why did you sell yourself to him? Why did you betray me? Why did you do this?!¡± Amelia shook her head desperately. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± She shouted and exined, but the young man still pushed her away and turned to leave. Amelia caught up with him and grabbed his clothes. She cried and shouted, ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t go! Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Even if we meet, we will never meet again Eva heard the sessive cries of Amelia and was frightened. She quickly nudged her. ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Amelia gradually came back to her senses. She slowly opened her eyes, only to see that James and Ryan had disappeared, leaving only Eva worried. Only then did she realize that she had just had a nightmare. She had dreamed of the past and the people she did not want to see. She cleared her mind and swallowed her saliva. She raised her hand to get some water, only to find an IV drip on her arm. ¡°You have a high fever, so I brought you to the hospital.¡± Seeing that she was in a daze from the fever, Eva exined softly, picked up the ss of water next to her, and helped her drink it. After drinking a few sips of water, Amelia slowly regained a little vitality. ¡°Eva¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Eva responded gently. She lifted the hair on her forehead that was wet with sweat, put it behind her ear, and asked softly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Amelia shook her head with difficulty and asked, ¡°Did the doctor tell you anything?¡± She had heart failure and hadn¡¯t figured out how to talk to Eva about it. Now she suddenly fell ill and was sent to the hospital. She was afraid that Eva would know everything. ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing you had a high fever and were in aa, he gave you an IV drip. The blood has been drawn, and the report should be out now.¡± After that, Eva got up and went to get the report. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it now.¡± Amelia quickly stopped her. ¡°Eva, I¡¯m a little hungry. Can you buy me something to eat first?¡± Eva nodded. ¡°Then wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll buy you some porridge.¡± After watching her leave with her bag, Amelia struggled to get up. She pushed the IV drip, walked to the report machine, and took it out. Her me ntal functions were iplete, and a blood test would show that she had heart failure. She didn¡¯t want Eva to see it. She was afraid she would be sad and afraid of facing her death. This is from N?velDrama.Org. They had grown up together and relied on each other for survival. If Eva knew she was about to di e, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the b low. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Tore the Report Into Pieces Amelia tore the report into pieces and threw it into the trash can so Eva would not see it. She turned around and wanted to push the drip machine back to the ward, but she saw more than a dozen luxury cars suddenly driving in from outside the emergency room. A group of bodyguards in ck suits exited the car and escorted James out. He hurried into the hospital with Emily in his arms. When Amelia saw his anxious look, her heart slowly sank. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She remembered that she came to the emergency department because of a heart attack when she was with him. What kind of reaction did he have then? She remembered that he was standing by the bed and looking down at her, who was curling up in pain. He contemptuously threw her a bank card as if she were a beggar. He felt she was pretending to be sic k to gain his sympathy and 212 get more money from him. Thinking of this, Amelia suddenly smiled, and her eyes were full of lears. No matter how aggrieved and unwilling she was, she still turned around with a stiff pace. He had said to never appear in front of him again, and she wouldply! For the remaining time, she and James would never see each other again, even if they were to meet. The footsteps behind her were getting closer and closer, and each step stepped on her heart, making her feel pain. When James passed by her, he didn¡¯t even look at her. It was as she had expected. This heartless man didn¡¯t care about past rtionships, especially since they didn¡¯t have any romantic history between them. Amelia raised her chin stubbornly to prevent her tears from falling. It was just a man who had dumped her. It was not a big deal. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Died in the Past Amelia pushed the drip machine to her ward, and Eva happened toe back with porridge. When she saw Amelia get up, she hurried over. ¡°You just recovered from a fever and are now walking around recklessly. Do you not care about your life?¡± Eva pressed her to sit on the hospital bed and lectured her straight-faced, ¡°You have a heart attack. Don¡¯t be so careless.¡± Amelia felt a warmth in her heart. She pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I get the report.¡± Eva lifted the lid of the porridge box and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get it. Why are you walking around?¡± After that, she stretched out her hand with concern. ¡°Where¡¯s the report? Show it to me.¡± Amelia blinked. She didn¡¯t want to lie to Eva but still went against her will and said, ¡°I went to find the doctor to read the report, but I left it in the consulting room.¡± Hearing her words, Eva didn¡¯t think much about it. She only cared about her physical condition. ¡°What did the report say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a blood test. I¡¯m fine,¡± Amelia replied calmly. Eva stopped stirring the porridge and looked at Amelia very seriously. ¡°You¡¯re different from ordinary people. You have a heart attack, and the most important thing is to have a blood test.¡± Amelia smiled and said, ¡°I know. The doctor said that I was fine. My heart is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After hearing that, Eva felt relieved. She handed the porridge to Amelia and said, ¡°I bought your favorite preserved egg and lean meat porridge. Have some first.¡± Amelia took it and started spooning it. Eva looked at her pale face and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She had heard Amelia call out to Ryan if she hadn¡¯t misheard. That young man had always been taboo. After so many years, it was the first time she had heard her call out his name in her sleep. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Eva wanted to ask Amelia if she had forgotten about Ryan, but she didn¡¯t want to reveal her scars. Eva thought for a long time and finally chose to sh ut up. Ryan had already died in the past, so mentioning him would only make her more annoyed. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Apany You After finishing half of the bowl, Amelia was full. She put down the spoon and asked Eva, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go to work?¡± Eva pointed at her watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why is there a need to go to work?¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken two days off to apany you.¡± Evay down on the empty hospital bed next to her. ¡°I can take this opportunity to have a good rest.¡± Amelia smiled gently and said, ¡°Thank you, Eva.¡± Eva waved her hand and yawned. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll take a nap Call me if you need anything.¡± first. Amelia nodded. ¡°The doctor is here. Don¡¯t worry, and go to sleep.¡± Only then did Eva close her eyes and fall asleep tired. Eva worked in the night club, and most of the time, she was on the night shift, very busy and tired. She didn¡¯t get into college, and without a bachelor¡¯s degree, she couldn¡¯t sitfortably in the office like an ordinary whi te-coll ar worker. After graduating high school, she didn¡¯t find a good job, but she wanted to settle in Arcadia. So she decided to work at a nightclub. At first, she worked as a wine saleswoman, butter, due to her excellent performance, she was promoted to the position of manager. After a few years of hard work, she bought a house and a car, which could be considered a small achievement but was tough. Fortunately, Eva had a reliable boyfriend, and they were getting married on the ninth of the following month.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After getting married, she could get rid of her identity as an orphan and rebuild her family. Although Eva had worked hard all these years, she would always have a promising future. As for Amelia, she didn¡¯t expect anything else. She would have no regrets as long as she could live to the day of Eva¡¯s wedding and see her get married. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 A Strange Text Message After staying in the hospital for a night, Amelia¡¯s high fever hadpletely subsided. She was still weak but no longer needed to stay in the hospital. She asked Eva to refund the hospital fees, and they went straight home after the discharge formalities. As soon as Eva came back, she was busy in the kitchen. Amelia wanted to help, but Eva refused her. ¡°Go back and have a good rest. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Eva waved her hand and dro ve Amelia out. Amelia¡¯s fever had subsided, but her heart failure had worsened. Her chest felt very painful, her head was also dizzy, and she was weak due to insufficient blood and oxygen supply. She couldn¡¯t even stand firmly. With that, she couldn¡¯t help Eva, so she had to listen to her and struggled to go back to the bedroom. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After lying down on the bed, she wanted to sleep soundly. Suddenly, a text message arrived on the phone on the bedside table. It was entertainment news she was following. She knew little about James¡¯s schedule since she stayed with him, so she started paying attention to some entertainment ounts when she saw that he asionally appeared on the news. She opened it and took a look. The paparazzi had captured the scene of James carrying Emily to the emergency room. The content reported that their old rtionship had rekindled. She scrolled down bit by bit, and thements below praised their appearance and family background. They all said that they were a perfect match. When Amelia saw them, she also thought so. James was cold and noble, and Emily was elegant and beautiful. They were indeed a good match. She smiled bitterly and swiped this text message. When she wanted to turn off her phone, she saw a text message she hadn¡¯t had time to see. She clicked on the text message. It was from an unknown number: ¡°What did you go to the hospital for yesterday?¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment. How did this person know that she had gone to the hospital? She looked at the time. It was sentst night after she woke up in the hospital¡­ She read the message again and again, feeling disbelief. The only person she had met in the hospitalst night was James. Did he send it to her? Her hands trembled as she typed, ¡°Who are you?¡± She had thought that the other person would not reply so quickly, but in the next second, that person replied. ¡°Answer me,¡± he said. Staring at the words, Amelia¡¯s heart was pounding. This cold tone was very simr to James¡¯s. However, her intuition told her James couldn¡¯t send her such a text message. Frowning, Amelia held her phone and typed, ¡°Who the he ll are you? This time, that person was silent for a long time. Almost an hourter, the message was sent, ¡°Kevin.¡± Amelia¡¯s heart, trembling all this time, suddenly rxed. She had thought it was James, but it was Kevin. However, this was not Kevin¡¯s phone number. Did he change his number? Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 What a Psycho! After thinking for a while, she still felt that something was wrong, so she made a call. The other party did not answer. Instead, he hung up the phone and only texted her, ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± Amelia rested her chin on her hand and pondered for a long time. Ultimately, she summoned the courage to call Kevin¡¯s work number. This time, he answered very quickly. His voice was low and carried a hint of impatience. ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Amelia didn¡¯t expect him to be in a meeting, so she quickly replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± Then she hung up the phone. What a psycho! Texting her with a strange number during a meeting. Did he have nothing else to do? Thinking that Kevin had often changed his number to harass her before, Amelia didn¡¯t think much about it. She put down her phone and nned to ignore him, but she didn¡¯t expect to see another text message. He returned to the first question. ¡°Answer me. Why did you go to the hospital?¡± ¡± . Amelia felt that he was crazy. He didn¡¯t say anything on the phone but texted her. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but she was afraid that if she didn¡¯t reply, she would irritate him, so she gritted her teeth and typed, ¡°I had a high fever and went to the hospital for an injection.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She had thought that he would ask more questions, but he didn¡¯t harass her anymore. She only thought that he had a psychotic attack. She put down her phone and fell asleep. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 To Di e Together While she was sleeping soundly, her phone suddenly vibrated again. She opened her tired eyes, struggled to pick up the phone, and answered. ¡°Baby.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°I heard that you had a high fever yesterday. How are you now?¡± Amelia heard his voice, and her exhausted spirit was forcibly brought back. She felt that Kevin was so strange. He always had only wanted to sleep with her, so why did he suddenly care about her health? He sent her text messages and called her. Could it be that he knew she was dying and was nning to let her go? After thinking briefly, Amelia replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great.¡± Kevin said perfunctorily and then asked eagerly, ¡°You just called me. Did you finish that thing?¡± Amelia knew that he didn¡¯t care about her health. This was his real purpose.. She sat straight on the bed, supported her forehead with one hand, and said coldly, ¡°I went to Mr. Evans, and he said he would think about it.¡± The excuse she used to get away that day was threatening James with an indecent video and taking the project from him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She said it confidently but only knew she was lying to Kevin. She didn¡¯t have any videos, nor would she go to look for James, let alone threaten him to get any projects. She had already thought she would use this as an excuse to dy Kevin. She would only go to di e with Kevin after Eva¡¯s wedding was over. Yes, she had already made up her mind. She would use her life to exchange for peace for the rest of Eva¡¯s life. Kevin seemed impatient, ¡°The bidding conference starts on the 10th of next month. When is he going to consider it?¡± Frowning, Amelia realized that Eva¡¯s wedding would be held on the ninth of next month. She had wanted to wait until Eva got married before going to d ie with Kevin. However, the bidding was on the 10th. The time was so tight that Kevin would not allow her to dy. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Threaten Mr. Evans After thinking for a while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°On the ninth of next month. He said he would give me an urate answer.¡± ¡°Da mn!¡± Kevin cursed, ¡°Give me the video. I¡¯ll talk to them.¡± Frightened, Amelia was so nervous that her palms broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and soon calmed down. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Mr. Harris, using this method to threaten Mr. Evans to help you win the project has already made him very dissatisfied with you. If you bring this video to him, it will only further anger him. Then not only will youpletely offend him, but you will also prevent yourself from getting the project. Isn¡¯t this a loss? Do you agree?¡± Kevin thought about it and felt that Amelia was right. Threatening James in this way was not honorable. If he went to threaten him again, it may only make the situation worse and end up being counterproductive. He left a sentence, ¡°I must see the contract on the 9th of next month. Otherwise, I will let my friends vite your best friend at her wedding!¡± Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Kevin even knew the date of Eva¡¯s wedding, which meant that he had been keeping an eye on them. Now, not only Eva but also her husband might be implicated. She had to cheer up as soon as possible. Thinking of that, she put down her phone and struggled to get up. She went to the desk, pulled open the drawer, and took out a few medicine bottles. She took out the sleeping pills and put them in another empty bottle. Then, numbly, she picked up the other pills for heart failure and stuffed them into her mo uth. She must try her best to live until the day of Eva¡¯s wedding and make Kevin pay a painful price for his actions! Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 It¡¯s Beautiful There were about ten days left before the ninth of the next month. Every day, Amelia would go to different hospitals to prescribe medicine and then umte sleeping pills. After cing the medicine on the table, she saw the box on it. Only then did she remember that she had not returned the dress and ne to Kevin yet. She quickly picked up her phone and made an appointment to deliver them to him. Although she had to deal with Kevin, she would return what did not belong to her. The delivery man arrived quickly. After sending the package out, she felt much more at ease. When Kevin saw the dress and ne being returned, his eyes were filled with excitement. If it were someone else, they would have already sold these luxury goods for money, but she had returned them! It seemed that he encountered a tough challenge this time, but it didn¡¯t matter. Once she got the project, he would go and conquer her fiercely! 2/3 After a short rest at home, Amelia received a call from Eva. The wedding dress Eva had customized was ready, and she was going to go to the wedding dress shop with Amelia to try it. Amelia hurriedly supported her exhausted body and went to the bridal shop that Shanshan had sent her to. Daniel, Eva¡¯s fiance, was also here. When he saw hering in, he greeted her. Amelia also replied politely. ¡°Where¡¯s Eva?¡± Daniel raised his chin toward the fitting room and said, ¡°She is trying on the wedding dress inside. Have a seat.¡± Amelia and Daniel had known each other for a long time, so she didn¡¯t bother with formalities and just sat down on the sofa area. In fact, after the high feverst time, she had be more and more tired, and most of the time, she could not stand steadily. This was also ate symptom of heart failure patients. After the heart pumping function went severely weakened, arge amount of blood stagnates in the systemic and pulmonary cirction, resulting in insufficient blood supply to the brain tissue, which would cause brain cell ischemia and hypoxia. Because of theck of oxygen, it was easy to get tired and sleepy. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After waiting on the sofa for a few minutes, Amelia rested her head on her hands and felt drowsy. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 It¡¯s Beautiful Fortunately, Eva soon came out of the fitting room quickly. Seeing hering, Eva called her softly and pulled her back from thea. Eva didn¡¯t notice her strangeness. She lifted the hem of the big wedding dress and walked around in front of her and Daniel. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Amelia forced herself to stay awake and smiled sweetly. ¡°My baby looks beautiful no matter what she wears,¡± Daniel replied. Eva patted him on the shoulder with a smile, saying he was good at coaxing. Daniel rubbed her head affectionately. Amelia was relieved that Eva and Daniel had been dating for eight years, and their rtionship was still stable and harmonious. Daniel relied on his abilities to pass exams and leave his hometown. He had a refined and handsome appearance and an honest and sincere personality. ww Eva said that he had suffered a lot and knew it was not easy to live a good life, so he would cherish his family even more. She felt that she would never have to worry about being betrayed if she married such a man. Eva was relieved to hand herself over to Daniel, so Amelia would not interfere too much. Anyway, it was fine as long as Eva was happy. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The custom-made wedding dress was expensive, so the wedding dress shop gave her a set of bridesmaid dresses as a gift. Eva quickly picked a champagne-colored dress for Amelia and asked her to try it on. It was hard to refuse Eva¡¯s kindness, so Amelia had to try it. She had lost weight, and the gown was a little big. Eva touched her waist. There was no flesh, only bones, which made her feel ufortable. Eva looked at Amelia¡¯s pale face and felt sorry for her. ¡°Amelia, why have you lost so much weight?¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Saving up a Sum of Dowry for Her Afraid that Eva would be worried, Amelia immediatelyforted her, ¡°I lost weight for your wedding.¡± Eva frowned and lectured her. ¡°You¡¯re almost as thin as a bamboo pole. Why are you still losing weight? Listen to me. You must eat three bowls of rice every meal in the future!¡± Daniel burst intoughter. ¡°If Amelia cats three bowls of rice a meal, how fa t will she be?¡± Eva snorted. ¡°Amelia looks good no matter how f at she is.¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s always good-looking. Can youe with me to try your makeup now?¡± After being interrupted by Daniel, Eva forgot to lecture Amelia and pulled her to the dressing room. After they finished trying on the makeup on the wedding day, they went to the hotel to go through the wedding process. After finishing the work, Daniel took Eva and Amelia to the restaurant for a meal and then sent them home. Eva went home to rest for a while and then began to sort out her things, Daniel had bought a wedding house, and Eva would live in it after she got married. ¡°Amelia, when I move into my new home, I¡¯ll leave this small house to you. You must take good care of it.¡± For Eva, giving this two-bedroom apartment to Amelia was like giving her a natal family, so she felt very relieved. ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia nodded with a smile. She took the clothes from her and folded them one by one. Eva picked out somemonly used clothes from the wardrobe and didn¡¯t intend to pack anymore. Although she married Daniel, she would oftene back to apany Amelia. Seeing through what she was thinking, Amelia didn¡¯t say anything. After helping Eva fold her clothes and put them into the box, she smiled and said, ¡°I have a wedding gift for you.¡± Eva smiled gently and asked, ¡°What gift?¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Amelia said. Amelia turned around and went back to her bedroom. She opened the drawer, took out a bank card, and handed it to Eva. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°This is a dowry that I saved for you. Take it with you. Women should have some personal savings for their married life. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Please Take It Over the years, she had divided her sry into several parts, one for James, one for Eva, and the other for her daily expenses. Her monthly and annual sries at the end of the year added up to nearly 300,000 dors per year. She didn¡¯t spend much and saved up all of it. After paying back James, she also saved about 200 thousand dors. It¡¯s not a lot, but if something didn¡¯t go smoothly for Eva after marriage, having some extra money on hand could give her peace of mind. And besides, the money was earned from her own job, not something she obtained through selling herself. So Eva could feel at ease with it. Eva was a little shocked to see this bank card. She thought there was not much money left after Amelia paid James back the one million dors. She wanted to give some more money to Amelia, but she didn¡¯t expect that she had saved up a dowry for her. It must have been saved by being frugal and unwilling to spend money on daily expenses. No wonder Amelia was so thin. She must have suffered a lot from hunger. Eva touched Amelia¡¯s check and said, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡± Amelia smiled gently and said, ¡°I have a high annual ie and don¡¯t spend much on daily expenses, so I was able to save this money. Please take it.¡± Eva pushed away the bank card handed over by Amelia, ¡°I can¡¯t take this money. I¡¯m older than you, and I¡¯m your older sister. Only older sisters prepare dowry for younger sisters. How can younger sisters give dowry money to older sisters? This is not following the rules.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Knowing she wouldn¡¯t take it, Amelia stopped trying to persuade her and stuffed the card into her suitcase. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Eva¡¯s Wedding Seeing that Amelia had locked the box, Eva hurried forward to stop her, but she was pushed away by her. Eva sighed helplessly. ¡°Amelia, why are you so stubborn?¡± After locking the box, Amelia turned around and hugged Eva¡¯s arm, acting like a spoiled child. ¡°You have cared for me since I was young, but I have not done anything for you. Just think of it as a gift from your little sister.¡± Eva still didn¡¯t agree. Amelia¡¯s life was already difficult enough. How could she ept her money? However, Amelia insisted on giving it to her, so Eva had to take the bank card first. She nned to put the bank card back in Amelia¡¯s room when she married. She couldn¡¯t take the money Amelia had worked so hard to earn. After packing some stuff, theyy in a room on a bed. Just like when they were young, applying face masks and dreaming about the future. Eva talked to Amelia about marriage and said that breaking up with James was good for her because a man of his status would never marry an ordinary person. She advised Amelia to find an elite w hite-co r worker whose status matched hers and who earned a good ie so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money in the future, which would be just perfect. She also mentioned that this small two-bedroom apartment was their pre-marital property. If one didn¡¯t live well in the future, they could move back in. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This house was their backing and ce to shelter from the wind and rain. With this pre-marriage property, they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. Amelia agreed one by one. She didn¡¯t dare to let Eva notice anything unusual. She held Eva¡¯s arm and felt very happy. With an elder sister who loved her so much, even if god wanted to take her life in advance, she would not have any regrets. She slept peacefully with Eva in her arms, just like when she was a child. This was the most peaceful night Amelia had slept in the past few days, but time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of Eva¡¯s wedding. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Wedding Amelia was a little reluctant to let Eva leave, but she knew she was not the only one in Eva¡¯s life in the future. There was also her family. Therefore, she hid the reluctance in her heart and happily worked hard for Eva. After the makeup artist finished doing their makeup, a photographer came to the house, took many photos, and recorded a video of Danieling to pick up Eva. After barging into the room with his groomsmen, Daniel excitedly carried Eva downstairs. Amelia followed behind with a smile, holding Eva¡¯s dress. They held their wedding ceremony at the hotel first, and after the banquet was over, they went to their wedding house. The hotel they booked was not very luxurious, but there were all kinds of things that they should have. It could be seen that Daniel attached great importance to Eva, which made Amelia feel more relieved. Eva had no rtives. The orphanage¡¯s director was the only one who came as her family. The hotel was full of guests, all of whom were rtives of Daniel. The main theme of the wedding was the romantic starry sky. Under the light, it created an atmosphere of stars. At both ends of the stage, countless roses bloomed, and the par lights, floor lights, and spotlight were constantly shining with starry light. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Eva was wearing a whit e wedding dress and standing at the other end of the stage. The starlights shone on her from a distance as if she were bright and dazzling in the Milky Way. The rims of Amelia¡¯s eyes slowly turned red when she saw Eva ce her hand in Daniel¡¯s. From this moment on, Eva would start a new life, and Amelia would no longer have any regrets. The wedding ceremony proceeded under the direction of the host, and it reached the part of exchanging rings. Just as Daniel was about to put the diamond ring on Eva¡¯s finger, a voice interrupted them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite me to such a grand wedding?¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 An Uninvited Wedding Guest More than a dozen bodyguards in ck pushed the door open and came in. Kevin put his hands in his pockets and swaggered inside. The guests in the hall were all scared silent, not daring to make a sound. Eva and Daniel were at a loss and stood rooted to their spots. Amelia¡¯s face turned pale when she saw Kevin. She didn¡¯t think he would show up, and she never expected him to rush into the wedding venue unannounced. She feared that Kevin would ruin the wedding, so she quickly got up from her seat and walked to him. ¡°Mr. Harris!¡± Amelia stopped Kevin, who was walking towards the stage. ¡°The contract has been signed. I¡¯ll give it to you tonight.¡± Kevin nced up and down at her. Amelia was wearing a champagne-colored bridesmaid dress that hugged her figure, and a spark of desire instantly ignited in his gray-ck eyes. He wrapped one arm around Amelia¡¯s waist and embraced her. While touching her, he said, ¡°If you signed it already, why didn¡¯t you give it to me earlier?¡± Amelia held back her disgust and carefully dealt with it. ¡°I had to ensure that the wedding went smoothly. Otherwise, what if you take the contract and break your promise, disturbing my friend¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Amelia replied easily. ¡°Mr. Harris, if you want the contract, you have to wait until tonight,¡± Amelia said. She was wearing soft, delicate makeup, but her expression was all toughness and determination. There was no negotiating with her. Kevin smiled, amused. ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Amelia took out her phone, opened a document, and showed him a fake contract she had made in advance. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You can see it here. This contract was issued by the Evans Group, and it¡¯s stamped with their official seal.¡± `Her main work in the president¡¯s office was to receive business partners and manage the contracts. The Evans Group was thergest partner of the Moore Group, Of course, she knew what the official seal looked like. She drew up a contract based on the other bidding models of the Evans Group and asked someone to make a seal. She converted the contract with the fake seals into a PDF file that looked just like the real one. Not even Kevin could tell the difference. She showed Kevin each page one by one. When he was done, he seemed convinced, and gave her a satisfied smile. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 I Want to Be Safe ¡°Then remember to bring the contract to my vi tonight.¡± She knew what would happen at his vi. After getting the contract, he would force Amelia to sleep with him. Kevin was in a very good mood, so he released her from his grip. In one night he could secure his position as the heir of the Harris Group and have some fun with a beautiful woman. After he moved his hand away from her waist, Amelia let out a sigh of relief. She gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°I will send an address for us to meetter.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It was impossible for her to go to his vi. Because once she entered, she would never be able to get out. She had a contract in her hand now, and as far as Kevin knew, it was real. If he wanted it, he had to follow her arrangements. Hearing her words, Kevin frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What tricks are you ying?¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no tricks. I just don¡¯t want to sleep with you. I want to be safe.¡± She pointed out his thoughts directly in front of all the guests, which made Kevin a little embarrassed. Kevin looked displeased, but after considering his options, it didn¡¯t matter where she set the address, he could make her submit to him. Thinking of this, Kevin stopped all his worrying. He looked up and nced at the newlyweds walking towards them, then smiled warmly. He lowered his voice to a whisper and threatened Amelia, ¡°You better bring the contract like a good girl, or my friends will turn their dream wedding into a nightmare.¡± After that, he gently tapped the bridge of Amelia¡¯s nose. On the surface he seemed quite doting, but his eyes were full of danger. Amelia held back her fury and disgust, and nodded obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Harris. I¡¯ll be there¡± With her guarantee, Kevin took his men and left. 1 B Write yourment Gifts ! which made Kevin a little embarrassed. Kevin looked displeased, but after considering his options, it didn¡¯t matter where she set the address, he could make her submit to him. Thinking of this, Kevin stopped all his worrying. He looked up and nced at the newlyweds walking towards them, then smiled warmly. He lowered his voice to a whisper and threatened Amelia, ¡°You better bring the contract like a good girl, or my friends will turn their dream wedding into a nightmare.¡± After that, he gently tapped the bridge of Amelia¡¯s nose. On the surface he seemed quite doting, but his eyes were full of danger. Amelia held back her fury and disgust, and nodded obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Harris. I¡¯ll be there¡± With her guarantee, Kevin took his men and left. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Finally, Wedded Bliss As soon as the door sh*t, the guests in the hall began to whisper amongst themselves and point fingers at Amelia. Amelia did not take it to heart. Instead, she turned to look at Eva and Daniel, the pair walking toward her. ¡°Amelia, who was that guy?¡± Eva looked at Amelia worriedly. Her instincts told her that they were not good people. ¡°The president of the Harris Group. He came to me for an important contract. That¡¯s all.¡± Amelia patted her hand with a smile. When she said this, she deliberately raised her voice. There was a small microphone on Eva¡¯s wedding dress. When she got close, her voice woulde from the microphone. The guests heard her exnation and started discussing again, saying that Eva¡¯s friend was amazing, and how impressive she was to know the president of the Harris Group. Daniel¡¯s hometown was in the suburbs of Arcadia. They didn¡¯t personally know any big shots, but they knew of the richest man in Arcadia. However, Eva still felt uneasy. She always felt that things in the business world Amelia lived in were not so easy to fix. If it was really like what Amelia had said, and all Mr. Harris wanted was a simple contract, why did the president of the Harris Group bring so many people here? Plus, he was touching Amelia¡¯s waist! His actions looked very perverse. To Eva, it did not seem like he was romantically pursuing Amelia, but instead threatening her. The more Eva thought about it, the more worried she became. She took off the microphone on her wedding dress, held Amelia¡¯s hand, and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Amelia, if you¡¯re in danger, you have to tell me. Even if I have to risk my life, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Amelia always seemed to attract bad people and rtionships, ever since she was young.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Continue the Wedding In the past, with Ryan¡¯s protection, no one dared to approach her. But now that Ryan was gone, only she could take on the responsibility of protecting her. At Eva¡¯s words, Amelia¡¯s heart warmed, and tears welled up in her eyes. She was afraid that Eva would be even more worried if she saw her tears, so she quickly replied with an ¡°okay¡± and pushed her to continue the wedding. After exchanging rings at the ceremony and popping champagne at the reception, the wedding was coming to an end. Amelia was relieved the day could end happily for Eva and Daniel, watching as they greeted all their guests with smiles of wedded bliss on their faces The wedding went off without a hitchy. The next thing she needed to do was to deal with Kevin¡­ She followed the wedding car, sent Eva and the others to the wedding house, and then took a taxi home. It was the dowry she gave to Eva. She must have secretly put it back in her wardrobe. Amelia picked up the bank card and couldn¡¯t help a mile from gracing her cheeks. Eva was such a kind and gracious person. She only knew how to give and never asked for anything in return. She didn¡¯t even want to take advantage of Daniel. Daniel paid the down payment for the wedding house, and she would pay for the renovation. Even if her name was not on the deed of that house, she would still pay the loan with Daniel withoutint or regret. Amelia always thought she was like a giving older sister, always making people feel warm and fuzzy inside. Amelia gripped the bank card tightly, thinking that after tonight, she would be gone. If there was no word left for Eva, she would definitely find it hard to let go in the future. With that thought in mind, Eva sat down at her desk, picked up a pen, and began to write her suicide note.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Her Final Will and Testament Amelia used two pages of paper, writing down every single thing she wanted to say. After she finished writing, she put the bank card into an envelope, along with her posthumous letter and wrote on the back ¡°To Eva.¡± After thinking for a while, she took out another piece of paper,wanting to write something for James.But she didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, she only wrote three words, alongside his name. She put down the pen, folded the letter, and put it in her drawer. After she left, Eva would likelye to clean up her belongings. When that time came, she would find out what Amelia had left for her. After doing all this, Amelia took a handful of medicine. Tonight¡¯s task was heavy, and she had to stabilize her body. Otherwise, all her efforts would be in vain. After taking the medicine, she opened the locked desk drawer and took out the small bottle of sleeping pills that she had saved for this night. After putting the sleeping pills, the fake contract, and a dagger into her bag, she took out her phone and booked a hotel room. She went to the hotel to decorate it first and then texted Kevin the address. [Mr. Harris, Room 2088 of the Imperial Hotel. I¡¯m waiting for you.] She thought Kevin woulde straight over when he saw the text message, but strangely, he replied with a question mark. [?] Amelia frowned slightly. Didn¡¯t he agree to get the contract tonight? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Just as she was about to text again, her phone buzzed with another message: [Wait for me.] Amelia then dismissed her doubts, put down her phone, and took out the sleeping pills. After pouring the medicine into a wine ss, she picked up her dagger and slowly crushed them with the tip of the de. Last time, she had nned to fight Kevin to the death, but she had not been well¨Cprepared enough. This time, she was ready. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 She Was Ready She didn¡¯t want to be yed by him any longer, nor did she want to involve Eva. She had no other choice but to kill him! She crushed the medicine, picked up the bottle of wine, filled the wine ss, and hid the dagger under a pillow on the bed. After that, Amelia turned off the light and sat on the sofa, waiting for Kevin to arrive. Twenty minutester, there was a knock on the door. Despite putting on a calm, brave face, her hands still trembled. She was nervous and scared. But she had made it this far, there was no choice but to keep going through with her n. She put down the bottle in her hand and took a deep breath. Then, she walked to the door and slowly opened it. The man at the door wore a gold¨Cbronze mask, covering his This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. whole face. As soon as Amelia saw him, she felt that something was wrong. She tried to close the door, but he put his hand on it, his hold too strong for her to push back. After the man forced his way in, he turned off all the lights. The room instantly fell into darkness, and Amelia could only see his dark figure from the light outside the window. She couldn¡¯t stop trembling. The man in front of her was not Kevin! Judging from his height and figure, she thought he looked a little like James. However, James always had a faint scent of snow pine, while this person had a strong, perfume smell. James had always been meticulous about his appearance, making sure his hair was wlessly styled and only wore the finest business suits. But this man had messy hair, and wore a white shirt and brown pants, casual clothes that James would never wear. Andstly, there was a slender tattoo of a ferocious green dragon on his corbone. James had severe mysophobia. He would never have such a bold and tant tattoo on his skin. After excluding both Kevin and James, Amelia was sure that the person in front of her was a stranger, and she had no idea what he wanted with her! Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Do You Like to Roley? Amelia felt heart beating like a drum. Why did this man show up instead of Kevin? Why did he wear a mask to cover his face? Why did he turn off all the lights aftering in? What did he want? Her mind was a mess. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Originally, she thought that she only needed to deal with Kevin. Now that there was an unexpected visitor, a stranger, what should she do? She was so anxious she felt like all her bones were shaking, but on the surface she forced herself to remain calm and determined, as always. No matter who this person was, she would find a way to deal with him! Amelia released her tightly clenched hands and yed dumb ¡°Mr. Harris,¡± she said, acting none the wiser, ¡°if you wanted to roley, you shouldn¡¯t turn off the lights. It¡¯s too dark to see anything.¡± As she spoke, she picked up the empty ss on the table next to her, and discreetly filled it with the crushed sleeping pills. Then she walked up to the man and handed him the wine. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a drink to rx?¡± Amelia originally intended to give Kevin the contract when he arrived, and expected only after would he be interested in having sex. Then, she would advise Kevin to drink first to liven up the mood, and when the drug took effect, she would kill him with her dagger. Finally, she would record a video to expose all of Kevin¡¯s crimes and show that she was forced to kill him to put an end to his evil. As for herself, after she uploaded the video to the Inte, Amelia would slit her wrists, ending her life. This way, people from the Harris family would assume her and Kevin¡¯s death was due to a love dispute, and naturally, they wouldn¡¯t involve Eva with Amelia¡¯s mess. However, despite how carefully she nned, she did n for this stranger, not Kevin, toe. She couldn¡¯t kill this person directly. Otherwise, it would not be worth it if Kevin could not be dealt with and she ended up with two bodies on her hands. Therefore, she only added a small amount of sleeping pills to the wine. This amount could make people temporarily lose consciousness, but it would not kill them. She was going to drug this man, and then quickly book another room to send the address to Kevin. Otherwise, if she didn¡¯t meet Kevin tonight, he would send someone to destroy the wedding night of Eva and Daniel! She held the ss up to him, but the man didn¡¯t ept her wine. He just stared at her. It was as if he could see through her thoughts in the darkness. Under the mask, only a pair of unreadable eyes could be seen, and she could not see his expression. Amelia felt that the aura emanating from his body wasparable to James, powerful and commanding. He hadn¡¯t said a word since he came in. He just lowered his head and stared at her. Amelia would have thought he was a zombie if it weren¡¯t for his chest¡¯s slight rise and fall. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. His figure was muchrger than hers,strong and tall. She was so scared that she thought her heart might burst, but still her mind was racing with thoughts of how to deal with him. Suddenly, he pressed her against the wall. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Who Are You ¡°Do you like to roley?¡± He spoke very low, as if he was deliberately hiding his voice. It was so low and rough that it did not seem like a normal human¡¯s voice. It was impossible to tell who he was. Amelia had to find a way to take off his mask. Seeing that he didn¡¯t buy her act, Amelia stopped pretending like she thought he was Kevin. She immediately put on a stern expression and coldly asked, ¡°You¡¯re not Mr. Harris. Who are you? Why won¡¯t you show your face?¡± The man did not answer her. Instead, he raised his hand in the ck gloves and touched her cheek. ¡°Answer my question first.¡± While he was touching her face, Amelia quickly reached out to take off his mask. However, he reacted quicker and grabbed her wrist. Amelia held the wine in her right hand, and her left hand was held by him. She was trapped under him. The man saw that she was still tightly gripping the wine ss, and guessed something was wrong with it. He snatched the wine ss from her hand, ced it under his nose, and sniffed it. Amelia nervously sweated as she watched him, and her brain stopped working instantly. She held her breath and waited for the man¡¯s reaction when he finally noticed the problem with the wine. But he said nothing and put the wine aside. He then took out a white cotton rope and grabbed both her hands. Frightened, Amelia screamed, ¡°Bastard! What are you going to do to me?¡± She struggled and resisted desperately, but the man¡¯s hold was too strong; she could not move an inch. He tightened his grip on her wrist and tied her hands with the rope. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Then, he tore off the expensive tie on his shirt and wrapped it around her eyes! Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Live On The Edge Blindfolded, Amelia waspletely surrounded by darkness. She felt like she had fallen into an endless abyss, unable to escape no matter how hard she struggled. She suddenly realized that she had met someone even more difficult, more terrifying than Kevin! Amelia was sweating profusely now, and her legs could not stop trembling. Her eyes were blindfolded, and her hands were tied. She was helpless to his touch! The only thing she could do now was calm down and try tomunicate with this man with just her words. ¡°Sir.¡± She gritted her teeth and asked tremblingly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The man did not answer her question. Instead, he picked her up. Amelia yelped as she was lifted and then was thrown onto the soft hotel bed. She thought that the man was going to grope and vite her, but he didn¡¯t touch her. Instead, he sat down beside her lying figure on the bed. She remembered that she had hidden the dagger beneath the pillows. She could get the dagger to cut the rope if she could move closer. Amelia used her legs to move her body upwards. But just as her hands were about to touch the pillows, the man suddenly pressed down on her body. Then she heard his rough voice in her ear. ¡°You asked Kevin toe to this hotel and drugged the wine. What were you nning?¡± Amelia froze. Why was he asking about something that had nothing to do with him? Could Kevin have seen through her n and sent this man to sniff out her true intentions? That was impossible! This wasn¡¯t Kevin¡¯s style; if he had known she wanted to kill him, he would have sent someone to chop her up and feed her to his dogs. ¡°It¡¯s just a kind of drug to get someone excited. Like an aphrodisiac.¡± She pretended to be calm and spoke quietly. She did not know who this man was, and could not trust him with the truth. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Roleying and Drugs The man sneered, ¡°Roleying and drugs. You two sure do like to live on the edge.¡± Amelia pursed her lips and did not reply. He seemed to believe her for now. Her silence must have angered the man, and he grabbed her chin with a cold hand. Just as she expected the man to strangle her to death, her phone rang. The quiet and terrifying atmosphere in the room was instantly cut. The man let go of her chin and turned to pick up her phone. Thinking he was about to answer, she pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Harris! He needs something from me. Let me answer the phone!¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice suddenly became colder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that he will find you in bed with another man?¡± ¡°No!¡± Amelia tried her best to control her emotions. ¡°Please, let me answer the phone! If I don¡¯t, something bad will happen to my friend. Let me finish this call, and I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡± ?? ???S???y¡°?? ???? ???? She begged shamelessly, which seemed to soften the man¡¯s attitude. She thought maybe that he would untie her, but he instead answered the phone and put it on speaker. Before she could say anything, Kevin¡¯s loud, shrill voice came screaming from the other end. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. 41 h ¡°Amelia, you b*tch, how dare you lie to me?! You disobeyed me, so now I¡¯m going to hurt your little friend and her husband on their wedding night!¡± Amelia was so scared she could barely breathe, but she was afraid that something would happen to Eva and Daniel if she didn¡¯t act fast. She quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Mr. Harris, please! I was just about to send you the address when you called. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Room 2088 at the Imperial Hotel. Pleasee now!¡± She could hear Kevin gnashing his teeth in anger, before he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent my friends to their location. When I get to the hotel, if I don¡¯t see the contract, I¡¯ll tell them to interrupt their honeymoon. The woman will be raped, and the man will forced to watch and then they¡¯ll both be chopped into pieces. Do you hear me?¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Why Would I be Afraid of Him? ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia replied coldly, and then the man hung up the phone. Amelia couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s expression clearly, so she could only beg him anxiously. ¡°Sir, you heard it. It¡¯s a matter of life and death. You can do whatever you want to me by pretending to be Kevin, but please change the time. I must see him tonight and give him the contract, or he will kill my friend!¡± In contrast to Amelia¡¯s anxious expression, the man was not in a hurry. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He asked lightly, ¡°What contract?¡± When it came to things rted to James, Amelia naturally wouldn¡¯t say much. ¡°It¡¯s just a project contract.¡± The man yed with his phone and said unhurriedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t make it clear, let Kevin tell me.¡± Amelia had to tell him everything from the beginning to the end. She avoided mentioning the n to kill Kevin and exined the contract matter, trying to downy the situation. ¡°I had no choice but to lie to him that I could get the West city project. My purpose was to hold him back in this way so that my friend could get married smoothly, but he was not easy to deal with. I could only make a fake contract to stabilize him first.¡± After hearing this, the man was silent for a while. Seeing that he was silent, Amelia was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m telling the truth. Please let me go!¡± The unmoved man asked inexplicably, ¡°Haven¡¯t you slept with Kevin?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Amelia was so angry that she roared, ¡°He¡¯s so cruel to women. How could I sleep with him?¡± At the thought of Kevin sending someone to Eva¡¯s wedding house, she lost her mind, regardless of her initial disguise. Seeing she was angry, the man took a small golden knife and cut the white tie on her wrist. After the tie was untied, Amelia immediately tore off the tie on her eye. The lights in the room were still off, and he didn¡¯t take off his mask. Amelia still couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t care less about what the man looked like. All she cared about was to let him leave. She had to drive him away before dealing with Kevin ording to her original n. ¡°Sir, please leave now. Mr. Harris is a tough person to deal with. If he sees you here, he will kill you!¡± The man snorted coldly as if he had heard a joke. ¡°Why would I be afraid of him?¡°. As he spoke, he put his hands in his pants pockets and looked down at Amelia. He exuded an aura of arrogance without any trace of fear, and there was even a faint sense of murderous intent. Amelia was stunned for a moment. She felt that he really looked like James¡­ While she was thinking, the man suddenly sat on the sofa and yed with the small golden knife. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to leave, the messy thoughts in her mind quickly disappeared. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Mr. Harris, the Contract N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When she walked up to him and was about to drive him away forcefully, there was a loud knock on the door! When Amelia heard the urgent bang, her soft body instantly froze on the spot. With pleading eyes, she stared nkly into the man¡¯s eyes behind the mask. ¡°Please, go to the bathroom and hide, okay?¡± Her voice trembled with a sob as if she would burst into tears in the next second if he disagreed. The man was impatient when he saw her timid look, but he still got up and went to the bathroom. Seeing that he had entered the bathroom, Amelia was finally relieved. She quickly turned on the light, removed the fake contract from her bag, and walked to the door. As soon as the door opened, Kevin immediately rushed in. ¡°You bitch, how dare you¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Harris, the contract!¡± As Kevin rushed in, he raised his hand and wanted to p Amelia hard. He had knocked on the door for so long, but she didn¡¯t open it. It was obvious that she was teasing him! But before he could p her, a contract was stuffed into his hand. When he saw the contract, he slowly put down his hand. Kevin opened the contract and read it carefully. When he did not find anything wrong, he felt much better. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Kevin Found Something Wrong with the Wine ¡°It seems that you have some ability.¡± Kevin wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her hard on the check. ¡°Tell me, baby, what reward do you want?¡± Amelia covered her cheek and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Harris, I don¡¯t want any reward. Just ask your people to leave my friend¡¯s wedding house.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Kevin immediately made a phone call to ask his men to withdraw. Only then did Amelia let out a sigh of relief. She turned around, picked up the drugged ss of wine, and handed it to Kevin. ¡°Mr. Harris, I brought you the wine. Would you like to have a drink with me?¡± ¡°Drink with you?¡± Kevin slightly raised his eyebrows. He did not expect Amelia to take the initiative to invite him to drink. Surprised, Kevin thought Amelia hade to her senses and quickly leaned in and asked in her ear, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you changed your mind? Are you willing to let me touch you?¡± Amelia feared Kevin would suspect her, so she maintained her previous attitude and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Harris, what are you thinking? I¡¯ve already told you I don¡¯t want to sleep with you, so I traded the project. How can you go back on your word?¡± Hearing this, Kevin was a little unhappy. ¡°Then why do you want me to drink with you?¡± Frowning, Amelia said, ¡°Mr. Harris, I invited you to drink because I wanted to thank you. After all, you let me go twice in a row. Not only did you not touch me, but you also trusted me so much. I cannot be ungrateful. At the very least, I should offer you a drink as a gesture of thanks.¡± After being ttered by Amelia, Kevin suddenly felt his image was glorious and great. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have a drink with you.¡± Kevin reached out and took the ss of wine she handed over. Perhaps she was too nervous, and her fingers were trembling a little. At a nce, Kevin could tell that something was wrong with her. He took it calmly, but he didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, he looked at Amelia. She disguised herself very well. Her expression did not change, but her fast¨Cmoving chest betrayed her. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You can drink it first.¡± Kevin handed the wine ss back to Amelia. Seeing this, Amelia soon realized that Kevin must have noticed something wrong with the wine, so he asked her to drink first. She quickly steadied her beating heart and pretended as if nothing had happened. She took the wine ss, raised her head, and took a sip. After drinking, she exined, ¡°Mr. Harris, I can¡¯t afford expensive wine, so I asked the hotel to send a bottle of cheap wine. It doesn¡¯t taste good. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll ask the receptionist to bring another bottle of an expensive one.¡± After saying that, Amelia turned around, walked up to the phone, and made a call. Her action quickly dispelled Kevin¡¯s doubts. Before the receptionist could answer, he stopped her. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Cheap Wine ¡°I never drunk cheap wine. It¡¯s good to change the taste asionally.¡± Kevin gently took the ss from her hand, lightly licked the lipstick mark on the rim, and then drank it up. As he drank slowly, he observed Amelia¡¯s expression. Seeing that her expression was natural and nothing was wrong, hepletely dispelled his doubts. After being in society for a long time, Kevin was cautious and only took a sip of the wine before putting down the ss. Amelia didn¡¯t expect him to be so difficult to deal with, so she was a little anxious. If he didn¡¯t drink the wine with enough sleeping pills, she couldn¡¯t take him down. Moreover, a stranger was hiding in the bathroom. If he saw that she had killed someone, she might be unable to escape. Amelia was in a mess and didn¡¯t know what to do. Unfortunately, at this moment, Kevin had no intention of letting her go! He put down the ss, grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand, and carried her Chapter 04 Cheup wine to sit on hisp. A pair of disgusting hands reached out to touch Amelia¡¯s thigh restlessly. ¡°Mr. Harris, didn¡¯t you promise not to touch me?¡± Amelia was so scared that she screamed, but Kevin said mischievously, ¡°How could I let go of the woman I like?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Why Did He Tie Her Up Again She was sure Kevin would not let her go after he got the N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. contract. But that was based on the premise that he had drunk enough of the sedativeced wine. It was all because of the man in the bathroom! If he hadn¡¯t pretended to be Kevin and stirred up trouble first, she wouldn¡¯t have been so nervous that her hands trembled, which let Kevin see through her disguise. What should she do in this situation? Was she going to be vited by Kevin? As she was sweating profusely from anxiety, Kevin¡¯s phone vibrated and interrupted his fumbling. ¡°Mr. Harris, your phone is ringing. Answer it first.¡± Amelia took the opportunity to push Kevin away and get up from him. Kevin thought that she would not be able to escape tonight, so he did not argue with her. He took out his phone and looked at it. When he saw the number on it, he quickly answered the phone. Amelia heard only the moment he answered the phone. His tone suddenly became extremely respectful, with a hint of nodding and bowing. She guessed the caller was a big shot that even Kevin could not afford to offend. She wondered who it was. However, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about who was calling. What she was thinking about now was how to solve the tricky problem. Kevin picked up the phone and nced at the contract while answering it. ¡°Is there a problem? Why didn¡¯t I find it?¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t hear the other party¡¯s voice. She could only hear Kevin continue, ¡°Now?¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Hearing that he was leaving, Amelia became even more anxious. If she couldn¡¯t get rid of Kevin tonight, she would be finished after tomorrow¡¯s bidding meeting! She wanted to stop Kevin, but he picked up the contract, put his arms around her waist, and kissed her. ¡°Babe, I suddenly have something urgent to deal with. Wait for me here.¡± Seeing that he woulde back again, Amelia did not stop him. Since Kevin hadn¡¯t slept with her, he woulde back again. It didn¡¯t matter if she waited a little longer. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 There Was Still One More Person to Deal With As soon as Kevin left, Amelia heayed a sigh of relief. But when she heard the sounding from the bathroom, her rxed body tensed up again. There was still one more person to deal with! Amelia walked over quickly. As soon as she put her hand on the bathroom doorknob, the door opened from the inside. A slender hand grabbed her and pulled her in. The light in the bathroom was turned off, and only a faint yellow light was shining through the door, allowing a glimpse of the tattoo on the man¡¯s corbone. Amelia wanted to look closer, but the man suddenly turned around and pressed her against the wall. He hugged her from behind and again locked her hands with a white stic tie. Then, the expensive tie instantly covered her eyes. ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 66 There was More Perso¡­ Why did he tie her up again? Before Amelia could say anything, the man suddenly grabbed her chin. She felt a chill, and the man kissed her hard on the red lips. The moment he kissed her, she touched his skin. She could feel that he had removed his mask, but unfortunately, her eyes were covered, so she couldn¡¯t see his face. Amelia was pressed against the wall, and the man¡¯s hot body almost burned her soft body. His kiss was extremely crazy, like a hungry wolf that couldn¡¯t wait to swallow her. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t move and could only let out a soft moan. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When the man heard her soft voice, he couldn¡¯t control himself and tore off her clothes with his slender hand. After he turned her around, he pressed her against the wall again. She struggled with all her might, but the man grabbed her wrist with one hand and lifted it above her head. When the man touched her, he acted eagerly. He moved with a sense of urgency and aggression as if he hadn¡¯t slept with a woman in a long time. It seemed like he wanted to make her pass out before he could be satisfied. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 You Could Only be Mine Amelia had never expected to be r*ped by a stranger. And she didn¡¯t even know what he looked like! She was in extreme despair! This time, she was really d*rty. James would probably h*te her to death! James, James, James¡­ She called out his name repeatedly in her heart, and tears suddenly flowed down from the corners of her eyes. The man felt that she was crying and suddenly stopped moving. He grabbed her chin and questioned her coldly, ¡°Whom are you crying for?¡± Amelia pursed her lips tightly and did not say anything. Tears kept falling and soon wet the tie. Her silence made the man very dissatisfied. His next move no longer cared about her feelings and tortured her hard. The posture and strength he used werepletely different from James¡¯. Chapter 67 You Could Only be Min? The overwhelming kiss and anxious movements were even crazier than those of James! While enduring his coercion, Amelia was also worried that Kevin would suddenlye back. 2/3 She copsed in an instant, but there was nothing she could do. She could only let the man torture her. It was not until this moment that she realized that Kevin had deliberately let her go before. If he really wanted to r*pe her, he would have ended up like this long ago! ¡°You can only be mine!¡± The man bit her red lips, growled, and vited her again. It took nearly two hours for the man to let her go¡­ Amelia¡¯s body had long since gone limp. Coupled with the fact that she had sipped the wine containing sleeping pills, she felt a little dizzy. The man did not leave immediately after doing it. Instead, he carried her into the bathtub. After washing her up with warm water, he carried her to the bed. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Amelia wanted to fall asleep even more when she touched the soft bed. But when she thought Kevin would return, she desperately bit her tongue to wake herself up. It was not until she tasted the smell of blood in her mouth that she regained consciousness. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Do You Want to K*ll Me ¡°Now, can you let me go?¡± Her voice was so cold that it was almost bone-chilling. If she knew who he was, she would definitely k*ll him! The man seemed to be putting on his clothes and did not answer her. Amelia was so angry that she was trembling all over. ¡°You¡¯ve already done it. Do you want to k*ll me?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the man pressed down on her again. He kissed her red lips gently, leaned over to her ear, and said hoarsely, ¡°You lied to Kevin with a fake contract. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he wille after you?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Amelia¡¯s voice was almost like a roar. She had been raped, and there was nothing she could lose, so she was no longer afraid of Kevin, The man stopped talking. After looking at her quietly, he began to untic her. As soon as her hands were freed, she immediately removed the bindings on her eyes. The light was still off, and the man had already put on the mask. He was far from her, so she could not see him clearly. Amelia didn¡¯t care about anything else and looked in the direction she was lying in. She realized that she was lying right toward the head of the bed. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She quickly got up and sat at the head of the bed, covered the pillow with her body, and quietly put her hand under the pillow. As soon as she touched the dagger, she immediately grabbed it and rushed towards the man. Amelia rushed in front of the man in just a few seconds. She quickly raised the knife in her hand and stabbed it straight at his chest. Unfortunately, the man¡¯s reaction was too fast. He took a step back and avoided the dangerous position. The knife only shed the arm that was in a defensive position in front of his chest. It didn¡¯t hit his heart at all. Amelia was so angry that she pounced on him and tried to stab him everywhere. Whether it was his arms or legs, she would stab them all. She was like a l*natic who hadpletely lost all sense of reason after being enraged. Seeing her desperate look, the man did not avoid her. He grabbed her wrist and took away the knife in her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice brought Amelia back to her senses, but she still felt despair. She tried everything to avoid being touched by Kevin and didn¡¯t expect that a stranger would vite her. Anyone in her position would have copsed. B Write yourment Gifts them all. She was like a l*natic who hadpletely lost all sense of reason after being enraged. Seeing her desperate look, the man did not avoid her. He grabbed her wrist and took away the knife in her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice brought Amelia back to her senses, but she still felt despair. She tried everything to avoid being touched by Kevin and didn¡¯t expect that a stranger would vite her. Anyone in her position would have copsed. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Mr. Shawn Without the knife, she was imprisoned by the man. This passive feeling made her very helpless. She squatted down, covered her face, and burst into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± The manforted her in a cold voice. Amelia couldn¡¯t listen to him at all. Shey prone on the ground and cried bitterly, looking extremely embarrassed. The man seemed to sigh helplessly. He squatted down and touched Amelia¡¯s hair. After being pushed away by her resistance, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you for a long time, and I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Had he been thinking about her for a long time? In other words, this pervert didn¡¯t do it on the spur of the moment. Instead, he had a n in mind. And Kevin dered that she was his woman on the night at the Nightshade. Amelia carefully recalled the men present with such height and built that night. In addition to James, Paul and many other young men from rich families were also there. The Evans brothers looked down on her, so they couldn¡¯t do such a thing. In that case, the man in front of her was likely to be a friend brought by Kevin. He must be familiar with Kevin, so he knew Kevin was in a meeting when she called to confirm it. When Amelia thought of this, her thoughts became clear. Only those who hang out with Kevin would do such a thing. When she thought of how she had told him the whole n when she begged him to let go of her, she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. If he told Kevin all this, not to mention getting rid of Kevin, she would probably be killed by them! Frightened, Amelia trembled all over. Despair overwhelmed her, making it difficult for her to breathe. guess what she thought after lying to Kevin with a fake contract. ¡°Are you going to trick Kevin into drinking that drugged wine and then kill him with this knife?¡± Amelia clenched her fists in anger. This man was quite smart. He had seen through her n at a nce. He threw away the short knife and warned coldly, ¡°If you encounter danger in the future,e to me instead of risking your life like this.¡± ¡°Come to you?¡± Amelia sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are, what you look like. How can I find you?¡± The man did not reply. He picked up her phone, opened WhatsApp, and added his number. After sending the message, he handed the phone back to Amelia. ¡°As long as you send me a message, I will definitelye to save you as soon as possible.¡± Amelia looked at the WhatsApp ID on her phone. It was Mr. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Shawn. She quickly recalled and thought it over but couldn¡¯t think of anyone rted to that name. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Have a Good Sleep The man in front of her did not want to show his true face, so naturally, he would not reveal any suspicious information. While Amelia lowered her head and was deep in thought, the man suddenly picked her up. She thought that he was going to do something wrong again, so she struggled desperately. But he just put her back on the bed, pulled up the quilt, and covered her with it. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He leaned over and said to her, ¡°Have a good sleep. Don¡¯t wait for Kevin. He won¡¯te back.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Frowning, she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man did not respond and left directly. He left quickly as if he had something urgent to deal with. Looking at his back, Amelia wished she could pounce on him and tear him apart. But she was so tired and weak that she couldn¡¯t wait to fall asleep. But she still forced herself to sit on the sofa and wait for Kevin. She wouldn¡¯t believe the words of a rapist! She had to be on full alert and stay here to deal with Kevin! As for that pervert, he didn¡¯t threaten her with Eva, so she could bear it a little longer! However, neither of them could escape! Amelia clenched her fists and swore to herself that she would never let them off! Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Who Are You? Aftering out of the Evans Group, Kevin held the contract and looked very happy. He took the car from the basement and nned to go straight to the Imperial Hotel to find Amelia. Unexpectedly, dozens of jeeps suddenly rushed out and surrounded him on the way. Kevin immediately had a bad feeling and quickly abandoned the car to escape. However, as soon as he ran a few meters, a top¨Cnotch limited edition luxury car drove straight toward him as if it had lost control. He was so scared that he ran away everywhere. However, the more he ran, the more the car wanted to crush him. It seemed that it wanted to kill him in this way. After the car forced him to retreat to a corner, the driver¡¯s door slowly opened. A man wearing a gold and copper mask got out of the car. The two extremely dazzling headlights in front of the car shone on Kevin¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly, so he could only vaguely tell that it was a young man in casual clothes. The reason why he thought it was a teenager was that his hair and clothes were full of youthfulness. Kevin nced at the young man and guessed that he must be from a rich family. In Arcadia, the Harris family was a giant. How could a rich yboy dare to ask so many cars to surround him? Was he being too bold and fearless? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Brat, do you know who I am?¡± Kevin was certain that this young man didn¡¯t know him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to block him! The man tilted his head slightly in a frivolous manner. ¡°I know.¡± His voice was hoarse, and it was deliberately faked. Knowing that he did not dare to show his true face, Kevin felt he was incapable, so he was not afraid. He got up from the ground, walked proudly to the man, pointed at his nose, and growled, ¡°Brat, you know who I am. How dare you block my way? Do you want to die?¡± The man sneered and only raised his hand slightly. The bodyguards standing behind him immediately stepped forward and grabbed his fingers. Before Kevin could react, the bodyguard suddenly took out a knife and cut off his finger, pointing at the man. In less than a few seconds, Kevin had lost a finger. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Cut off His Finger ¡°Ah!¡± Kevin screamed in pain. His painful screams echoed throughout the basement. He had thought they wouldn¡¯t dare beat him, but he didn¡¯t expect they would cut off his finger directly! The young man before him was not a yboy but a devil who killed without blinking! However, what he did not expect was that this was just the beginning. ¡°Sir.¡± After cutting off Kevin¡¯s fingers, the bodyguard respectfully returned the knife to the man. The man took the knife, took out a handkerchief, and gently wiped off the blood on the back of the knife. Then, he slowly walked towards Kevin with his long legs. Seeing the tall, straight figure walking towards him, Kevin was so scared that his face turned pale. ¡°Who¡­ who the hell are you? Why are you so ruthless to me?¡± He had used cruel methods and yed with many women, and that was true. But all the women he slept with had no background. There couldn¡¯t be anyone with such a powerful background avenging them! This man must have a grudge against the Harris family, so he came to take revenge on him! The man didn¡¯t respond and just approached him directly. Seeing this, Kevin covered his broken finger and quickly stepped This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. back. However, after taking a few steps back, he was blocked by several bodyguards in ck uniforms with the ¡°S¡± sign on their ties. There was nowhere for him to retreat to. He could only face the man wearing the golden copper mask head¨Con. ¡°You¡­ you have already cut off one of my fingers. What else do you want to do?¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 You Deserve This Punishment This was the first time in his life that his finger had been cut off! He was careless and in a hurry toe to the Evans Group to correct the contract, and he even forgot to bring bodyguards. Otherwise, he would still be able to fight with the masked man. But now, he was alone and could only be a prisoner of him. No matter what this man wanted to do, after he escaped, he would definitely take revenge! What Kevin thought was that he could still escape, but what the man wanted was to kill him here! The man raised his chin, and the bodyguards behind Kevin immediately raised their feet and kicked at his knee. Kevin was caught off guard and fell to his knees. With his hands on the floor, he knelt in front of the man in a highly embarrassing manner. Kevin was so angry that he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He raised his head, gritted his teeth, and red angrily at the man in front of him. ¡°Bastard, how dare you treat me like this? I¡¯ll definitely kill you when I get back!¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± The man sneered and stopped talking nonsense with Kevin. He picked up the knife, cut his wrist, and cut off the tendons of his hand! As Kevin screamed miserably, the man raised his knife and cut his mouth half from the middle of his face. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Then, the masked man cut open Kevin¡¯s thigh with an extremely fast speed and all his strength. The bones on his thigh were clear to see. The man didn¡¯t even blink as he did all of this. From beginning to end, he looked at Kevin coldly and slowly as if he were processing raw meat! ¡°You kissed, hugged, and even let her sit on yourp. This is your punishment!¡± Kevin fainted several times in pain. He could only see his mouth and closed but could not hear what he said. open Seeing that he was disabled, the man threw away the knife in his hand, took the handkerchief handed over by the bodyguard, and slowly wiped the blood on his hand. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time to go.¡± The bodyguard Nick who cut off Kevin¡¯s finger stepped forward and reminded the masked man. The man nodded slightly and left without even looking at Kevin. Seeing the man enter the car, Nick quickly waved at the others, and dozens of off¨Croad vehicles retreated. As for Kevin, who had already fainted from the pain, no one cared about him. Amelia waited in the hotel all night, but Kevin didn¡¯te. At three o¡¯clock, she was so sleepy that she fell asleep. It was already the afternoon of the next day when Amelia woke 1. up. Amelia suddenly opened her eyes. When she thought of the bidding conference, she quickly got up. She tidied herself up quickly and was about to leave the hotel when her cell phone suddenly vibrated. She quickly opened it and found a message from Mr. Shawn. [Watch the news.] The news? What news? Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Kevin Harris Injured Last Night Just as Amelia was wondering, he sent another link. The headline read, ¡°Kevin Harris, president of the Harris Group, injuredst night.¡± The second headline and following several articles were about ¡°The Harris Group Scandal Exposed¡± and ¡°The Harris Group¡¯s stock plunging overnight.¡± Amelia clicked on them one by one, only to discover that Kevin didn¡¯t return because his enemies had taken revenge on him. There were a lot of stitches in his mouth, his wrist was broken, and his thigh was also cut in half. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The people who hurt Kevin were extremely cruel but still spared his life. The Harris family sent people to search for the mastermind behind the scenes that night, but the surveince cameras on that road were all destroyed, making it impossible to find the culprit. After Kevin¡¯s ident, he was also exposed to a scandal, ying with women using despicable means. After this incident was exposed, everyone unanimously believed that Kevin had done too many bad things, which led to this retaliation. The inte was full of criticism towards Kevin, and no one sympathized with him. They all med him for getting what he deserved. Next, the Harris Group was exposed to cases of corruption, bribery, tax evasion, and other illegal activities. This series of events directly caused the stock price of the Harris Group to copse overnight. The next day, the chairman of the Harris Group was arrested, and the president was still unconscious and embroiled in a scandal. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The Harris Group¡¯s Defeat Overnight After reading the news, Amelia was stunned on the spot. What kind of power could make the giant of Arcadia be defeated overnight in just one night? She suddenly remembered what the masked man had saidst night. He said that Kevin would not come back. How did he know in advance that Kevin would note back? Could it be that he did this? If it were he who did it, then her previous spection that the masked person was a friend of Kevin would not hold. Moreover, Kevin¡¯s good friend couldn¡¯t have such a terrible means to destroy the Harris Group overnight. If it wasn¡¯t Kevin¡¯s good friend, who was this ¡°Mr. Shawn¡°? Amelia¡¯s head was about to explode. Fortunately, Kevin had been dealt with, so she would not have to worry about it in the future. However, as soon as she escaped from Kevin¡¯s hands, she was targeted by another pervert! After thinking for a while, Amelia went to find the hotel manager and got the surveince footage. However, the only footage was of Kevin entering and exiting her room. All footage of the man had been deleted. This made Amelia even more convinced that the man was not simple! There was no surveince video, nor did she know who he was. She didn¡¯t even have evidence to sue him. However, could she just let him go like this? Thinking that this man didn¡¯t threaten her with Eva, she boldly went to the police station. After filing a police report, Amelia provided the man¡¯s phone number, WhatsApp ID, and all the texts he had sent to her. However, the police said that the phone number was not bound, and the IP address of his WhatsApp could not be found, so it was difficult to locate the man. Moreover, she was the one who took the initiative to invite him. Even if he pretended to be someone else, it could not be used as direct evidence. The police could only suggest that she go to the hospital to collect the semen as evidence to preserve some evidence. Hearing this, Amelia was a little disappointed, but she still decided to go to the hospital. After that, she dragged her tired body home. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Evaing over anxiously. ¡°Amelia, where have you been? You didn¡¯t answer my call.¡± Only then did Amelia pick up her phone and find many missed calls from Eva. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She was so focused on watching the news and checking the surveince video in the hotel that she didn¡¯t notice the missed calls. ¡°I went out for a walk. Maybe the mall was too noisy, so I didn¡¯t hear the phone call.¡± She was sleeping so soundly that she didn¡¯t hear the phone¡¯s sound at all. She feared that Eva would be worried, so she replied casually. Eva didn¡¯t know that Amelia didn¡¯t sleep at homest night. Hearing her exnation, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Eva, shouldn¡¯t you be on your honeymoon in Mysia with Daniel today? Why are you back?¡± Eva and Daniel had nned to go on a honeymoon in Mysia after getting married. Eva had never been abroad, so she often looked forward to this honeymoon. Why did she go home instead of setting off as nned? Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Everything Has Been Resolved ¡°This morning, as soon as Daniel and I went out, we met themunity¡¯s security guards. He said a group of ck men came to our housest night. They didn¡¯t enter the house but stood at the door and guarded it. About half an hourter, they left. The security guards felt a little strange, but he thought they were our rtives at that time, so he didn¡¯t think much about it. When he met us, he mentioned it.¡± ¡°I felt something was wrong after listening to it, so I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer. Then I remembered the strange people who came to the wedding yesterday, and I was worried that something might happen to you, so I hurriedly came to find you.¡± No wonder Eva didn¡¯t go on a honeymoon with Daniel. It turned out that she was worried about her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eva.¡± Amelia felt slightly guilty and quickly exined, ¡°Yesterday, I had some trouble. There was a very important contract with Mr. Harris, but I kept dying giving it to him, which made him angry and directly interrupted your wedding. He even sent people to your wedding house. He did this just to get the contract, but I finally got it and handed it over to him in the middle of the night, so he sent people to your house for a while 2/2 Chapter 76 Everything Has Been Resolved and then left. Fortunately, everything has been resolved, and he won¡¯te to me for trouble again.¡± Amelia was afraid that Eva would worry about her, so she didn¡¯t tell her that someone had raped her last night. She only told her the reason to dispel her doubts. ¡°I felt Mr. Harris threatened you yesterday, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!¡± After saying that, Eva looked up and down at Amelia with a worried face. ¡°Amelia, he didn¡¯t do anything bad to you, did he?¡± ¡°No.¡± Amelia shook her head. But when Eva saw the hickeys on her neck, her expression suddenly froze. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Her Mind Is Full of James ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s this¡­¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She didn¡¯t notice that her neck was full of hickeys. When she saw the shock in Eva¡¯s eyes, she came to her senses. She quickly covered her neck with her hand and lowered her head awkwardly. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Did Mr. Harris force you?¡± She remembered how Mr. Harris looked at Amelia as if looking at prey. Yesterday, Eva wanted to remind Amelia, but she was busy with the wedding and caring for Daniel¡¯s rtives, so she didn¡¯t have time to talk to her. Now that she saw Amelia return like this, she was even more suspicious that Mr. Harris had bullied Amelia. ¡°Amelia, tell me the truth. If he forces you, I¡¯ll fight him to the death!¡± As soon as Eva thought of Amelia being forced by a creepy man, she became furious and rolled up her sleeves, ready to rush into the kitchen and grab a knife. Amelia hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Eva, it¡¯s not Mr. Harris.¡± Eva paused. ¡°Who was it?¡± This kind of thing, Amelia really didn¡¯t know how to say it. Seeing that she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought, Eva suddenly understood. ¡°Have you reconciled with James again?¡± Several times before, when Amelia came back from James, her skin was bruised and purple. Eva thought it was James who did it. After all, that man had always been so cruel to Amelia. ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t want to lie anymore, so she told Eva the truth. ¡°I¡­ I was with another manst night.¡± Eva was a little shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be with someone other than James. She didn¡¯t dare to believe it, but when she saw Amelia¡¯s embarrassed expression, she had to believe it. She grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand and asked nervously, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Is he reliable?¡± Seeing Eva¡¯s worried expression, Amelia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Eva frowned. ¡°Amelia, are you hiding something from me?¡± She always felt something was wrong with Amelia during this. time, making her uneasy. However, Amelia hugged her arm and shook it. ¡°Eva, my good sister, don¡¯t worry. When I decide to marry him, I¡¯ll bring him to you, okay?¡± Hearing ¡°marry him,¡± Eva¡¯s tense face finally rxed. ¡°You¡¯ve only been separated from James for a short while. How did you find someone to marry so soon?¡± And she wanted to hand herself over to another man so quickly, somewhat unlike her obedient personality. ¡°He¡¯s just a business partner. You know my job responsibilities require me to deal with these people. When I was with James, I couldn¡¯t date. Now that we¡¯ve broken up, I¡¯ll get in touch if there¡¯s someone suitable. Don¡¯t you want me to get married soon?¡± ¡°I want you to get married soon¡­¡± ¡°Then what are you still worried about?¡± Amelia interrupted her with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll meet someone unreliable.¡± Eva was afraid of nagging too much and making Amelia annoyed, so she stopped talking. ¡°Nevermind, since we agreed, your future spouse, I must carefully vet for you. We can¡¯t be careless!¡± ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t get married in my life!¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Deep Mark ¡°How can you not get married? Do you want to be an olddy?¡± Eva was so anxious that her eyes widened. ¡°I was just joking.¡± Amelia pretended that nothing had happened and smiled sweetly. Eva, who had been worrying about her for most of her life, was no longer so worried when she saw Amelia smile again. Amelia had been well¨Cbehaved and sensible since she was a child. She would never act recklessly. There was nothing to worry about. After Eva and Amelia chatted briefly, Daniel came to pick her 1. up. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Both of them were on vacation, so naturally, they had to go on a honeymoon in Mysia. Daniel changed the flight to the evening. Amelia happened to be free, so she sent them to the airport. After telling Eva and Daniel to be careful, Amelia waved goodbye to them. After taking a taxi home, she went to the bathroom to wash up. It was very strange. Being touched by Kevin made her feel disgusted. However, she didn¡¯t feel disgusted when Mr. Shawn forced her to do such a thing. Even when she was doing it, her mind was filled with the image of James. Was it because she missed him too much that she mistook that raper for him? Amelia felt very ashamed. A stranger had already upied her body. What right did she have to think about James? Her impurity had left a deep mark on her body, making it impossible for her to have any further interaction with James. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Mr. Shawn Asked Her to the Presidential Suite Amelia was so tired that she didn¡¯t have the energy to think about it anymore. After taking a bath, she went back to her room. She slept until the afternoon of the next day. It was nearly three o¡¯clock, and her drowsiness symptoms seemed to be getting more serious. She knewte¨Cstage patients would face worsening conditions, so she didn¡¯t worry much about it. Now, for her, she had to hold on as long as possible. People would die sooner orter, so there was nothing to be sad about. She went to the kitchen and made a simple dinner, a bowl of millet porridge and some vegetables, enough for her to eat. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As she ate the porridge, she answered the video call from Eva. They had already arrived in Mysia and were ying by the sea. The sky was much bluer than in A city, and the seawater was clear to the bottom. Eva was wearing a long Bosa¨Cstyle dress. She stepped onto the beach with a bright smile. Seeing her glowing face, Amelia knew she was living a good life, so she couldn¡¯t help but be happy. ¡°Amelia, the scenery here is so beautiful. I¡¯ll bring you here next time!¡± Eva said. ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia responded sweetly. After chatting for a while about the delicacies of Mysia, Daniel called for Eva to take a boat. After reminding them to be careful, Amelia hung up the video call. Just as she was about to put down her phone and focus on eating porridge, Mr. Shawn sent her a Whatsapp message. ¡°Nightshade, presidential suite,e and see me.¡± This message was self¨Cevident. This bastard wanted to sleep with her again! Amelia clenched her phone and typed furiously, ¡°How dare you to ask me to see you again?¡± Mr. Shawn replied indifferently, ¡°I want to do it with you.¡± Amelia stared at those words, and her face instantly turned red. ¡°Youmitted a crime yesterday, yet you dare to send such a message so brazenly!¡± After she sent it over with trembling hands, she immediately screenshotted it. Although she didn¡¯t get the surveince video, such words of harassment could be used as evidence to sue him. In addition, she had already reported it to the police. With a screenshot of this text, there would be more evidence! That man didn¡¯t care what she felt and sent her a picture. When Amelia saw the photo, she waspletely enraged. He had taken her nude photos! Moreover, the angle at which he took the photos was strange, as if she had taken the initiative! Just as she was about to die from anger, the man sent her another message. ¡°Come here. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee where this photo will appear!¡± He was using her naked pictures to threaten her. How could this man be even more despicable than Kevin? Amelia gritted her teeth and took a screenshot of all the messages he had sent. She nned to hand them over to the police tomorrow. However, the man seemed to know what she was thinking and sent her a text message. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Message ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you call the police, then don¡¯t forget that you asked me to go to the hotel.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°The person I asked out was Kevin, not you. You pretended to be him andmitted the crime!¡± Amelia quickly replied, and her face turned red with anger. But when she saw his following message, she trembled so angrily. ¡°Who knows whether I¡¯m Kevin or not?¡± He meant that he didn¡¯t leave any evidence to prove that he pretended to be Kevin. Moreover, the surveince video only showed that Kevin had been to her room, and there was no one else. The police would mistakenly think that she called the police because she failed to reach an agreement with Kevin. No wonder the police said that she had taken the initiative to invite him, and it could not be used as direct evidence. It turned out that this man had predicted that she would call the police, so he had erased the surveince camera¡­ LIL With trembling fingers, Amelia typed, ¡°Even so, what you sent to me can be used as evidence!¡± The man replied, ¡°You asked Kevin toe to the hotel to kill him. Are you sure you want to take such a big risk to catch me?¡± When Amelia saw this, she froze on the spot. He knew that she wanted to kill Kevin, and he also knew that she had drugged him. If she asked the police to arrest him, he, as the only witness, would sue her for murder. Amelia thought she could expose this person, but she didn¡¯t expect him to block her out. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Struck Him with a Small Electric Staff ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for you for half an hour.¡± After sending this message, the man didn¡¯t reply. It seemed that he wanted to let her make the decision. Amelia gripped her phone, trembling all over. She handed over the text messages to the police, mentioning Kevin, and there was also surveince footage of him entering and leaving the hotel room. The police would look for Kevin to investigate and collect evidence based on this evidence. If Mr. Shawn told the police she wanted to kill Kevin, she would be sentenced to attempted murder. And Kevin was bound to know that she didn¡¯t intend to send him the contract but to kill him. If Kevin knew that she wanted to kill him, he would put all the me on her! After all, the Harris Group could not find the culprit behind the scenes, and she happened to want to kill him. It was hard not to suspect that she was the one who had done it. Kevin was only exposed to a scandal and hadn¡¯t been imprisoned like the chairman. So if he woke up from hisa and learned the truth of everything, he won¡¯t let her go easily. She was still afraid of Kevin. A starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Even if Kevin had fallen from grace, it would still be easy for him to crush her and Eva. She was not afraid of death, but Eva was her only weakness. After thinking for a while, she obediently went to the presidential suite at Nightshade. Instead of being retaliated against by Kevin, it was better to be vited. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. But before she left, she took an electric stick with her. She thought, ¡°No matter what, I must struggle again!¡± Amelia mustered up her courage and knocked on the door of the presidential suite. Soon, the door was opened from the inside. This was an automatic door that was controlled by remote control. The person who opened the door stood in front of the French window. He was still dressed the same. His whole face was hidden under the golden bronze mask. Her hair was messy, and he was wearing loose casual clothes. He had one hand in his trouser pocket and a ss of red wine in the other. Seeing her standing still at the door, the man waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡± His cold tone was simr to James¡¯s, but the tattoo on his neck dispelled Amelia¡¯s doubts. She walked in. As soon as she stepped on the soft carpet, the door behind her was mmed shut. Hearing the sound of the door closing, she felt that she would never be able to escape from the devil¡¯s ws in the future. The man took the remote control and turned off the French windows and the lights in the room. The presidential suite fell into darkness instantly, and no light could prate it. This room was even more tightly shut off than in Imperial Hotel. When the lights were turned off and the curtains were drawn, it was so dark that Amelia didn¡¯t even know where the man was. She couldn¡¯t get used to the darkness, so she raised her hand to touch. But she identally touched a hot abdominal muscle. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Why Do You Wear so Many Clothes The firmness and solidity of it startled her, causing her to retract her hand quickly. She didn¡¯t expect that the man had already walked up to her and had taken off his clothes. She quickly took a step back. However, the man reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her into his embrace. He didn¡¯t put on his clothes. Amelia pressed against his hot body, and her face turned slightly red. She lowered her head in embarrassment, but the man pinched her chin, making her raise her head and look into his eyes. She couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, not even her facial features. She didn¡¯t know what he was looking at. The man skillfully undid Amelia¡¯s clothes. Amelia deliberately wore a lot of sweaters this time. The man helped her remove one of them, and there was one more, which annoyed him. ¡°Why do you wear so many clothes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cold¡­¡± The man seemed speechless, but he was still patient and helped her remove her clothes. While he was taking off his clothes, Amelia quietly put her hand into the pocket of her jeans. She quickly took out her electric baton, turned on the power supply, and aimed at the man¡¯s abdominal muscles before shocking him. The man felt a slight tingling sensation in his abdomen and instinctively looked down, only to see a small electric baton shining against his abdominal muscles. 99 Amelia was still hoping to knock him out with an electric shock, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain and continued to take off her clothes without moving. She was surprised and wondered if it had failed. Amelia didn¡¯t give up and increased the electric shock, aiming at his abs and shocking him again. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The man finally lost his patience. He snatched the electric baton from her hand and threw it into the trash can. ¡°Next time, you should change it to a bigger one.¡± ??? Chapter 02 why Do YOU wear so many CIOT¡­ What kind of inferior product did she buy? How dare she use it to shock him? Amelia felt very embarrassed and thought that she would buy a bigger stun gun next time and shock him to death, just as he wished. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Are You Extremely Ugly? The man removed her clothes, picked her up, and pressed her against the wall for a kiss. His movements were very domineering, but Amelia was like a wooden fish at his disposal. After hugging and kissing her for a while, he probably felt a little bored and reached out to pinch her on the waist. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Amelia cried out in pain, and her mouth opened wide. The man immediately invaded her. His kiss was still as crazy as before, but the way he touched her was much softer than thest time. As if he was very familiar with her body, he lit up her sensitive parts and slowly came in. His skills were so good that they made Amelia feel like she was not being forced but enjoying it. She wanted to beat herself to death as soon as this idea came to her. How could it be pleasure? A But¡­ They did several times, and every time she sank into it. It was no different from when she was with James. She even couldn¡¯t help scratching his backter. She felt that she was probably crazy to think this stranger¡¯s body waspatible with hers. The man bit her earlobe and whispered, ¡°Is itfortable?¡± Amelia¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Did he see through her body¡¯s reaction and deliberately tease her? She clenched her fists and forced herself to regain her senses. ¡°I¡¯m notfortable.¡± The man sneered, but his movements became crazier and crazier, which almost made her scream. Perhaps to punish her, the man¡¯s following actions were not so gentle. It wasn¡¯t until she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore that the man let her off. Amelia thought the man would leave after being satisfied, but he carried her to the bathroom again. arms, patted her on the back with one hand, and coaxed her to Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. sleep. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Sleep Like a Couple Frowning in his arms, Amelia was so shocked that she could not believe it. ¡°You¡­¡± She wanted to ask him what was happening, but the man rubbed her hair gently and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Why did this doting tone sound like he was coaxing his girlfriend? She was forced to be with him, so how could they hug each other and sleep like a couple? Amelia looked at him with her eyes wide open, trying to see who he was, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Are you so ugly that you dare not show your true face?¡± If he really liked her, he could have pursued her openly. Why did he have to be so mysterious? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a lot of pus on your face.¡± Seeing that the man didn¡¯t say anything, Amelia continued to ask, She would see the man¡¯s speechless expression if the lights were turned on. He grabbed her hand, put it on his face, and let her touch it herself. Amelia immediately touched it. There was no pus, and her skin was very smooth and firm. And the face was also angr, with a good feel. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. James was the only man with such a face. She really suspected it was him. Whether it was the way he touched her or the tone of his speech, he was very simr to James. However, it was obvious that James didn¡¯t even want to look at her again. How could he¡­ Amelia took a deep breath and plucked up her courage to ask, ¡°You can¡¯t be James, can you?¡± The man patted her on the back and paused for a moment. ¡°What? Do you want me to be him?¡± He didn¡¯t admit it or deny it. Instead, he threw the question to Amelia. She lowered her head and thought about it. If the man was James and she admitted it, he would not be angry. Given his personality, he would probably be angry if she said she denied it. Amelia wanted to test him, so she replied, ¡°No.¡± The man did not react at all. Instead, he snorted and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t fall asleep, let¡¯s do it again.¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Mr. Shawn was Rich Frightened, Amelia immediately stopped talking. She looked at the man with a sense of loss. He was not angry, which meant that he was not James. Amelia felt very upset, so she boldly turned over from his arms, turned her back to him, and closed her eyes to sleep. She didn¡¯t know why, but although this man wasn¡¯t James, she always felt he would not hurt her. Thus, she fell into a deep sleep with peace of mind. After she fell asleep, the man pulled her back into his arms. He held her in his arms and gently patted her on the back. Amelia was so tired that she fell asleep soundly. In a daze, she dreamed of the young man. In her dream, he raised his foot, aimed at her heart, and kicked it hard. He also broke her fingers one by one and even pped her hard. She was lying on the ground, curled up in pain. Chapt However, with expectation, she reached out to him and said, ¡°Ryan, it hurts. It hurts¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Her murmurs reached the man¡¯s ears, and the hand patting her back froze instantly. The man stared at the woman in his arms for a long time, then pushed her away, got out of bed, put on his clothes, and left. When the man closed the door, Amelia muttered softly, ¡°James¡­¡± She dreamed that James hugged her to sleep and coaxed her as if he were coaxing a child, which made her very happy. When she woke up, she felt that having such a sweet dream was incredible. It was still dark in the presidential suite. Amelia touched the ce next to her and found that it was cold. It seemed that the man had left. She heaved a sigh of relief, got up, and opened the French window. The moment the curtains were closed, the sun shone in. Only then did Amelia realize how big this presidential suite was. It upied the entire floor. It was about a few hundred square meters, shockinglyrge. That bed was a huge round bed. It was white and of excellent texture. The bathtub in the bathroom was also huge. In addition, there was a kitchen and a study. Everything was avable. And all of them were the most luxurious configuration! It seemed that Mr. Shawn was very rich. After checking the presidential suite, Amelia picked up her phone and looked. This time, she slept until four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. If she had slept a littleter, the day would have passed! She quickly went to the bathroom to freshen up and then hurried to check out with her phone. However, the receptionist told her that this presidential suite was exclusive to Mr. Shawn and did not need to be checked out. Once again, Amelia was shocked. Nightshade was thergest entertainment ce in Arcadia. How could he have an exclusive presidential suite? She couldn¡¯t help but ask the receptionist, ¡°Do you know the name of Mr. Shawn?¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The receptionist politely shook her head and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know.¡± Even if they knew who it was, they wouldn¡¯t dare to reveal the information about the VIP. And this VIP had never provided identity information, so the receptionist didn¡¯t know. Amelia couldn¡¯t ask any more questions, so she thanked her and left the hotel. After finishing her medicine, she went to the hospital to prescribe more. The attending doctor asked her about her physical condition, as usual. When he asked about her sleep time, he frowned. ¡°Ms. Garcia, I suggest you stay in the hospital for treatment. Your current physical condition is too bad.¡± Amelia refused. Staying in the hospital was just waiting for death, and she didn¡¯t want to waste herst moments of life Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. there. Seeing that she insisted, the doctor didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore. He just reminded her to rest well and not get too tired. Otherwise, the blood supply in her brain would be increasingly insufficient, and she would faint or suddenly die. She could ept this kind of death. It shouldn¡¯t be painful for long, and Amelia wouldn¡¯t care much about it. After leaving the hospital with the medicine, she went to the police station to close the case. She took the initiative to ept the invitationst night, and the nature of the case has changed. Moreover, that man had a strong background. She couldn¡¯t find him, so she might as well stop torturing herself. After that, Amelia returned home and fell asleep again. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Falling Out with Olivia After she had slept at home for thest night, half a month¡¯s annual leave waspletely over. She still remembered having to go to the Elite International Corporation to hand over her work, so she struggled to get up. After breakfast and medicine, Amelia felt a little better, but her face still looked pale. She put on heavy makeup to cover up her sickly condition, then carried her bag and went to the company. As soon as she entered the office, Be and Olivia came over and asked, ¡°Amelia, have you quit?¡± Amelia nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve quit.¡± Be held her hand with a reluctant look on his face. ¡°Amelia, why did you suddenly resign?¡± Olivia also looked puzzled, ¡°The sry at thispany is much higher than at otherpanies, with a starting sry of several hundred thousand dors per year. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re resigning just like that.¡± Amelia smiled and said, ¡°The sry here is quite high, but I have other ns.¡± Olivia looked her up and down and said, ¡°Does the Evans Group poach you?¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Be widened her big round eyes and said in surprise, ¡°Amelia, the sry given by the Evans Group is several times higher than here. Are you going to be rich and sessful?¡± Be¡¯s cute look amused Amelia. ¡°No, I was talking about my personal ns unrted to work.¡± Seeing that the Evans Group had not poached her, Olivia¡¯s jealousy turned into gossip. ¡°So, are you not nning to work anymore?¡± Amelia shook her head and replied lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not working anymore.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Olivia couldn¡¯t get any information about her ns and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve climbed up to a wealthy family.¡± She didn¡¯t know which old man had kept Amelia as a mistress, and she didn¡¯t even want her job. Amelia nced at Olivia and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I¡¯ve hooked up with a rich and powerful man, right?¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Refute Her Amelia didn¡¯t like Olivia since she knew that Olivia¡¯s constant gossip about some old men supporting Amelia made other colleagues had a bad impression of her. She had worked here for so many years and didn¡¯t know how many wealthy sponsors had been rumored by Olivia behind her back. In the past, when she had to make money in thispany, she had always restrained herself from saying a word. She was leaving now, and Olivia still wanted to spread rumors. She naturally won¡¯t be as patient as before. Olivia was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Amelia, who had always been well¨Cbehaved and weak, to dare to refute her. She was so angry that she wanted to fall out with her, but Be stopped her. ¡°Olivia, Amelia is leaving. You¡¯d better let her hand over the work to you now.¡± ¡°She can ask someone else to do it. I don¡¯t have an obligation to take on her job!¡± Olivia red fiercely at Amelia, twisted her slender waist, and sat at her office desk. From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 88 Refute Her 2/3 The sound of moving the chair was loud, and it seemed that this action was not enough to vent her anger. She picked up a file and mmed it hard on the desk. There were banging sounds, which startled Be. She covered her mouth and whispered to Amelia, ¡°Lily told you to hand over your work to her, and she agreed to take over. But now she¡¯s not answering. She¡¯s really difficult to deal with¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find Lily to get someone else to do the job,¡± Amelia said indifferently. She picked up the president¡¯s exclusive elevator card and walked towards the elevator. Lily was the person in charge of the president¡¯s office and the personal assistant to the chairman. She usually worked on the top floor and would onlye down asionally when she had something to do. The top floor, where the chairman¡¯s office was located, could only be essed by the exclusive elevator, and the employees needed to swipe their cards to enter. Otherwise, they cannot get 1. in. All the president¡¯s office staff were equipped with cards because the chairman and Lily coulde to them for an emergency at any time. Amelia swiped the card, and the elevator soon went up. With a ¡°ding,¡± the door opened. Two people were standing side by side in the spacious and luxurious elevator. When Amelia saw them, her entire body froze in ce. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Can¡¯t Be Cured ¡°Are you going to look for the chairman?¡± Emily, dressed in a professional suit, saw that Amelia was waiting for the elevator and did note in, so she asked in confusion. Amelia came to her senses and quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to take something. You can go upstairs first.¡± 1/2 Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After that, she turned around and left, not even daring to look at the two of them. Watching her run away, Emily couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at James who was standing by her side and say, ¡°This assistant is really strange. We¡¯re not ferocious beasts. Howe she¡¯s so scared that she won¡¯t even take the elevator?¡± James didn¡¯t reply. His indifferent eyes showed no emotion as if he was uninterested in anything around him. Emily reached out her slender hand, took his arm, and said softly, ¡°James, thank you for taking me to the emergency room that night. I have been abroad for the past few years and am not used to the food there. I have suffered from gastritis, and it always res up. I really appreciate your help.¡± During the visit to the Evans family with her father that day, they talked about the engagement, and she drank a few more I sses of wine in excitement. However, she didn¡¯t expect it would stimte her stomach. Fortunately, James couldn¡¯t refuse her in front of everyone and sent her to the emergency room. She had always wanted to find an opportunity to thank him, but every time she went to the Evans Group to look for him, her assistant would say that he was not there. If it weren¡¯t for her father¡¯s business today and inviting him over, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had an opportunity to thank him. James lowered his gaze to look at the hand wrapped around his arm and said coldly, ¡°My clothes are wrinkled.¡± Emily quickly let go of her hand and lowered her head in disappointment. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been cured of your mysophobia yet?¡± James wiped his clothes with a handkerchief and said tly, ¡°It can¡¯t be cured.¡± Emily choked on her words. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 The Past On her first day at thepany, he held her hand, and when she identally sat on hisp in the office, he didn¡¯t say anything. That night, when the acute gastroenteritis broke out, he carried her out of the car at the emergency room door. She thought his mysophobia had been cured after five years, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would say it couldn¡¯t be cured. She was afraid it was not that the illness couldn¡¯t be cured but that he resented her and didn¡¯t want her to touch him. ¡°James, I¡¯m sorry.¡± years Emily carefully exined, ¡°I refused your proposal five ago because I didn¡¯t think I was good enough, so I went abroad to study hard. Now that I am also the president of the Moore Group, we can stand shoulder to shoulder. Please don¡¯t be angry with me anymore, okay?¡± James¡¯s cold and stiff face softened a little. He turned to look at Emily and lightly said, ¡°My illness has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t overthink about it.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Only then did Emily calm down. James had mysophobia since he was a child. Since she had chosen him, she would give him more time to get used to it. When Amelia returned to her desk, her palm¨Csized face was a little pale. She didn¡¯t expect that Emily and James would be in the elevator at this time, nor did she expect that they would go to the chairman¡¯s office. She wouldn¡¯t have gone to the president¡¯s exclusive elevator if she had known earlier. She had promised him that she would never appear in front of him again, but it didn¡¯t take long for them to meet. However, when she saw James again, it felt like a century had passed. He had Emily by his side, and she had been vited by a stranger. All of them seemed to have returned to their paths. The only difference was that James quickly pulled himself out, but she didn¡¯t let him go so easily. Amelia took a deep breath and turned on theputer. Just as she was about to sort out the handover documents, the chairman called in. Amelia was stunned. The chairman rarely called her. Even if he did, he would inform Lily. Why would he call her in person? Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 She Would Probably Have Died Although she was a little confused, Amelia still answered the phone quickly. ¡°Amelia,e to my office.¡± The chairman¡¯s gentle voice came from inside. After giving the order, he hung up the phone, leaving no room for Amelia to refuse. Thinking that James was in the chairman¡¯s office, she didn¡¯t want to go, but the chairman must have something important to tell her. Since she was in Elite International Corporation, the chairman had always been very friendly to her, so Amelia forced herself to his office. Just as she had expected, James sat in the chairman¡¯s office talking to Brandon Moore. They discussed the project cooperation involving the Bidding of the West City Project. After the ident of the Harris Group, the Evans Group suddenly postponed the bidding for a few days for some reason. As a result, the bidding had not begun yet, and the Harris Group had never doubted the contract¡¯s authenticity. Moreover, Kevin was injured and in aa. He might not have time to hand over the fake contract to the Harris Group. However, Amelia was a little worried that when Kevin woke up and discovered something wrong with the fake contract, he woulde to her to get even. This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, this was all in the future. When Kevin woke up, he would face many problems from the Harris Group. For example, he would deal with how to revitalize the Harris Group, bail out Mr. Harris, and transfer funds to pay the penalty fee of the partner. By the time he was done with this series of things, she would probably have died. He would not be able to find her even if he wanted to settle the score. Ameliaposed her thoughts and was about to knock on the door when she heard a few people talking about the Collins. Group in Imperial Capital. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Pick up Mr. Collins Hearing that, Amelia¡¯s face turned pale, and the young man¡¯s face came back to her mind. Amelia tried her best to control her emotions. She knocked on the open door and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Moore, are you looking for me?¡± Brandon put down the coffee cup and looked up at her only then. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re in charge of the reception work of the Collins Group, aren¡¯t you?¡± Amelia nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Brandon nced at his watch, ¡°Well, tonight¡¯s dinner with Mr. Collins will be arranged by you. The meal time is about 6:00 pm. You can book a high¨Cend restaurant and then go to the airport to pick up Mr. Collins.¡± ¡°Pick up Mr. Collins?¡± The people who had gone on a business trip to Elite International Corporation before were all the person in charge of the project of the Collins Group. The president of the Collins Group had never shown up. Amelia had never faced Mr. Collins before, but now Mr. Moore wanted her to pick him up¡­¡± Amelia frowning, blurted out, ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯ve applied to resign. I¡¯m here to hand over my work today. Could you leave the dinner arrangement to someone else?¡± As soon as Amelia finished speaking, the three people sitting on the sofa looked at her. Amelia identally met James¡¯s deep gaze, and her heart skipped a beat. She pretended nothing had happened, quickly looked away, and turned to stare at Brandon Moore. Brandon was nearly 50 years old. He looked angry, which made people feel awe¨Cinspiring. However, Amelia had never been afraid of Brandon. No one dared to look into his eyes, but she did. It was as if Brandon was her family, always giving her a fearless feeling. Brandon¡¯s noble face gradually darkened after being looked at so unscrupulously by an assistant. Brandon felt that Amelia looked a little like his daughter, and he was only gentler to her than to others. Was it because she felt that he regarded her differently from others. She could do whatever she wanted? How dare she refuse him in front of James? Wasn¡¯t that a p in This made Brandon very dissatisfied with Amelia, but he had to maintain the demeanor of a chairman and not argue with a petty person like her. When they looked at each other and both of them refused to From N?velDrama.Org. give in. Emily suddenly said, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ve seen your resignation application. I haven¡¯t had time to approve it yet. Why don¡¯t youplete the work assigned by the chairman first and then talk to Lily about the handover?¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 It was Not Appropriate Emily¡¯s words were very tactful. First, Emily reminded Amelia that her resignation had not been approved yet, and she was still their employee. She had to do what the chairman had arranged. Secondly, Amelia was told that if she refused the chairman on the spot and made Mr. Moore lose face, she would have to do it even if she didn¡¯t want to. Amelia understood what Emily meant and sighed deeply in her heart. She had been too impulsive just now, and she had blurted it out without thinking. In this case, it was not appropriate for her to refuse. Otherwise, it would make her look like she was being ungrateful. Amelia had no choice but to agree. This would be thest time. she would work at Elite International Corporation. Amelia turned around and walked out. Brandon looked at her back, withdrew his disdainful gaze, and looked at James. ¡°James, do you want to attend the dinner tonight?¡± When Brandon talked to James, his tone was gentle, and there was a hint of ttery. Even his looks were soft and kind. James leaned back on the sofa, rested his forehead on the one hand, and held his phone with the other. His eyes were fixed on the phone screen the whole time, without looking up. From N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that James didn¡¯t say anything, Brandon thought that James didn¡¯t want to go, so he quickly said, ¡°Look at my brain. We will mediate the conflict between the Collins Group and our group. As the organizer of this bidding, you should avoid arousing suspicion.¡± The members of the Collins Group felt that Brandon¡¯s daughter had a close rtionship with James. They feared that James would favor them because of their past rtionship, so they secretly made trouble for thepany to force them to withdraw from the bidding. How could Brandon give up such a good opportunity? He specially organized the dinner tonight in front of James. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Send Me the Address Brandon asked if James wanted to go because he wanted James to mediate the rtionship between the two sides. Only when James came here would the members of the Collins Group be obedient. Otherwise, relying on his daughter to mediate the matter would be impossible. Of course, seeing that James was unhappy, Brandon spoke more implicitly. After all, he couldn¡¯t figure out James¡® feelings for Emily now, so he naturally couldn¡¯t ask James to do things as his father¨Cinw. He just needed to be a little more careful. James put away his phone and nced indifferently at Brandon, who was full of expectation. ¡°Send me the address.¡± Brandon didn¡¯t expect James to agree to attend such a dinner party. He was overjoyed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Amelia to send it to your mobile pher.¡± After saying that, Brandon looked at James with a smile and said, ¡°Emily has just taken office, and her majesty is not enough. Please help her.¡± Brandon was a board member of the group. Naturally, he would not attend such a dinner party for juniors. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the members of the Collins Group were always making things difficult for Brandon¡¯s daughter, he wouldn¡¯t have intervened in such a scheme to mediate the situation. Fortunately, James agreed. With such robust backing tonight, Emily would definitely not be bullied by the Collins Group. Thinking of this, Brandon quickly motioned to Emily, ¡°Emily, thank James,¡± Emily quickly sat up straight from the sofa and approached James. ¡°James, sorry to trouble you.¡± James leaned slightly to one side to avoid her touch. He said indifferently, ¡°He handed over the development rights to me, not for me to stand by and do nothing.¡± The ¡°he¡± that James was referring to was his grandfather. His grandfather¡¯s status was not something their groups could easilypare to. Brandon understood what James meant. James mentioned his grandfather because he wanted to tell them he agreed to go, not because of Emily. He just wanted to deal with official business. Although it would make Emily ufortable, for Brandon, it was enough for him to agree to go. As for a reason, it didn¡¯t matter. James said tly, ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Evans Group first.¡± After that, he left. Seeing that he had left just like that, Emily was disappointed. Chapter 34 Je me the Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Brandon patted the back of her hand andforted her. ¡°The west city project is rted tond development, so James naturally needs to do it ording to official principles. Please be more considerate to him.¡± Only then did Emily put away her deste mood and nod, ¡°I understand.¡± Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Amelia, Don¡¯t Be Afraid When Amelia finished booking the restaurant with her phone, she received another call from Brandon. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Amelia, send the address of the restaurant to Mr. Evans.¡± Brandon still hung up the phone after giving the order, leaving no chance for Amelia to speak. Amelia put down the phone indifferently, opened WhatsApp, and sent the address to James¡¯s assistant. However, the person on the other end of the line replied, ¡°Amelia, I can¡¯t get in touch with Mr. Evans now. Send him a message to his WhatsApp.¡± Amelia was speechless. She could only add him as a friend from the cklist. She quickly sent James an address and cklisted him again. After that, she took a car key and went to the parking lot to fetch the car. As soon as she exited the elevator, she saw the exclusive elevator next to her open. Then, James walked out in a ck coat. MITICHI, Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly turned around as if she hadn¡¯t seen him. Amelia thought James would ignore her and leave directly, but she didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly walk toward her. Amelia was so nervous that she clenched her fists. She wanted to walk away, but her feet were out of control. She could clearly feel the footstepsing from behind her and slowly stopping. He seemed to be staring at her back, deeply at her. Amelia didn¡¯t have to look back to know his thoughts. He must look indifferent, disdainful, and disgusted. She clenched her fists and held her breath. The Bugatti in front of her suddenly sounded. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 That Night Five Years Ago James walked around her, opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat, and went straight in. He lowered his eyes and started the car. He turned the steering wheel with one hand and reversed the vehicle. James didn¡¯t even spare her a nce as he drove the sports car out of the parking lot quickly. The moment he left, Amelia¡¯s tensed bodypletely rxed. She felt that she was a bit ridiculous. She was actually overthinking again. She suppressed her disappointment and walked up to the seven¨Cseater business car. After getting in, she started the car and drove straight to the airport. It had been raining cats and dogs outside in the past few days. The weather reminded Amelia of that night five years ago. That was thest night she wanted to recall, but when she thought of the person she was about to see, the memories of the past poured into her mind. That night, it was also raining heavily. It was so dark that the streetmps could not illuminate the small road. The young man carried her on his back and walked back home. However, she was very insensible. She struggled and refused to let the young man carry her, so the young man could only put her down helplessly. Amelia remembered being angry with him that day, so she didn¡¯t let him carry her on his back. At that time, the young man didn¡¯t say anything and just followed her silently, She hated it the most when he was like this. No matter what she said, he would not say anything. At that time, she was so angry that she left him behind and ran forward without hesitation. When she ran to the cross of the road, an out¨Cof¨Ccontrol car drove over from the side, and she had no time to avoid it. Just as the car was about to hit her. The young man behind her rushed forward and pushed her hard. She fell to the opposite side in the rain and only scratched her skin. However, the young man was hit by a car. And his blood flowed all over the ground in a sh. From N?velDrama.Org. The young man was about to lose consciousness but still struggled to crawl to her, who was scared out of her wits. Amelia still remembered that the young man named Ryan Jones had said before he fainted, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She used to be deeply moved by this, butter, she never wanted to remember anything about him again¡­ After driving for two hours, Amelia finally arrived at the airport. She parked the car in the basement and took the elevator to the airport. Amelia stood at the airport entrance and waited for about half an hour before the president of the Collins Group slowly walked out, apanied by a group of executives and bodyguards. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Jackson Collins He was wearing a royal blue shirt and a coat of the same color. From a distance, he looked slender and had a powerful aura. As he approached, she could see the face under the gold¨Crimmed sses. The tenderness had faded away, leaving only a clean and mature look. After so many years, when she saw the young man again with a new title ¡°Jackson Collins¡±, she could only felt calmness and even no waves in her heart. Amelia waved to them symbolically. ¡°This way!¡± When the man saw her waving in the crowd, he was slightly stunned. His business trip to Arcadia primarily aimed to attend the Bidding of the West City Project. He didn¡¯t expect that Amelia would receive him. They even invited them to a dinner. It was hard to refuse their kindness, so he had to agree. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the person who came to pick him up was Amelia. He was stunned for a few seconds before he returned to normal and led his men toward Amelia. The man, who was nearly six feet tall, was a head taller than her when he stood before her. He looked at Amelia. ¡°Ms. Garcia, long time no see.¡± The words ¡°Ms. Garcia¡±pletely made them like they were not familiar. Amelia said business¨Clike, ¡°Mr. Collins, pleasee with me.¡± Then, she turned around and left. She walked toward the underground garage indifferently. The man behind her frowned slightly when he felt that she did not like him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He hesitated for a moment before walking up to her. ¡°Ms. Garcia, you¡¯re not still angry with me?¡± Hearing this, Amelia suddenly stopped and looked at him. ¡°What right do I have to be angry with you?¡± Jackson felt a little helpless, but he still apologized sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Garcia. I lost my memory. I really can¡¯t remember you. That¡¯s why I treated you like that five years ago. I hope you won¡¯t keep ignoring me for this reason¡­¡± Amelia looked up at the face before her, exactly like Ryan¡¯s. Her calm heart was suddenly torn apart. She wanted to ask the man infront of her if he had lost his memory or if he was pretending not to know her. Five years ago, after he woke up, he learned that she had sold herself to save him. He was still like a madman, pressing her down on the bed, kissing her crazily, and then strangling her neck. He med her for betraying him. Why did he suddenly lose his memory when the people of Collins Group said he was the young master of them who was identally lost? If he had lost his memory, why did he say that when she went to the Collins family to beg him not to abandon her? Amelia closed her eyes. Her heart ached when she thought of the two hard kicks he had given her. At that time, she didn¡¯t believe Ryan had lost his memory. She only felt she was no longer a virgin, so he didn¡¯t want her. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Heartache After Ryan was taken away by the Collins family, Amelia visited the Collins house daily. Amelia knelt in front of him regardless of her dignity and exined to him repeatedly that she sold herself to save him. But not only did he not believe her, but he kicked her chest with his leather boots heavily. As he had done it, he said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t use saving me as an excuse. You¡¯re the cheap one!¡± At that time, she refused to give up after being humiliated and kicked by him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She cried and tugged at his trouser leg, hoping he would not abandon her for the sake of their past love. But he broke her fingers one by one. At that time, how he looked at her was full of disgust and pleasure after revenge. The pain in her dislocated fingers was far from heartache. She curled into a ball and opened her mouth, begging him to let her go. But before she could say anything, he pped her hard again. He used all his strength, and her face swelled up instantly after the p. She looked at the man in a suit and leather shoes in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡± Why did the young man named Ryan Jones, who had doted on her so much in the past, want to beat her to death after taking the name Jackson Collins and bing the young master of the Collins family? Was it because she didn¡¯t believe he had lost his memory and she came to find him, which annoyed him? Or was it because he abandoned her after getting rich? Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Anymore ¡°Why?¡± After he muttered those words, his clean, delicate face instantly turned sinister. ¡°You¡¯re still asking me why. I¡¯m lying unconscious in the hospital while you¡¯re with another man?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already in such a state, yet you still want me to be with me? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Look, he once asked those questions. He didn¡¯t lose his memory at all. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t know until now that he had pretended to lose his memory to abandon her. However, Amelia was so stupid to think that the decent Jackson Collins in front of her was still the young man, Ryan, who had promised her to love her for a lifetime. She regretted it. She regretted kneeling at the door of the Collins¡¯s house. She regretted putting down all her arrogance and wanted to find the young man back. From N?velDrama.Org. However, the man, who had changed his name to Jackson Collins, did not give her a chance to regret¡­ Amelia remembered that after he had taken a few dozen steps back, he had suddenly gathered all his strength to rush up. With the help of the running¨Cup force, he used his thick leather boots and once again kicked her heart. He knew that she had had artificial bypass surgery on her heart and couldn¡¯t stand the impact of external forces. So he located her and hit her with one blow. After spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood, she finally understood that the young man wanted her to die¡­ She was trembling in a pool of blood, but the young man looked at her with a sneer. ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t love you anymore, and I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore, so don¡¯t bother me!¡± ¡°Also, remember this clearly. I¡¯m now the heir of the Collins Group, not Ryan Jones from the orphanage!¡± ¡°If you and Eva Miller dare to expose my past identity or use it to threaten the Collins family, I will make you living death!¡± Amelia had seen James¡¯s indifference, but Ryan was much more than him. Therefore, even if James only regarded her as a substitute, she would not hate James because James never lied to her. But Ryan kept saying he loved her so much that he would give up everything for her. But what did she get in return? He was the one who had personally severed their rtionship. of more than 20 years. He had even abandoned Eva, his older sister. If it weren¡¯t for Ryan¡¯s ruthlessness, Amelia wouldn¡¯t have signed the agreement to be James¡¯s lover without hesitation when James forced her to sign it. Amelia had wanted to take revenge on Ryan by doing so. Ryan was looking down on her for selling herself. She would do what he didn¡¯t like. ¡°Then she must sell herself to others!¡± Butter, she failed to control her emotions. Her physical reaction made her gradually forget about Ryan. Amelia also found it hard to believe that she, who had been hurt so badly by Ryan, could fall in love with another man. However, she must admit that James had brought her out of that haze with his asional warmth¡­ She thought that it might have something to do with her orphan background. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 No Significance Ameliacked love. Shecked passion so much that if someone treated her better, she would hand over her heart without hesitation. Although the two men had abandoned her, she didn¡¯t regret her love. It was a pity that she had tried her best to love someone in her life, but no one had ever loved her. She hoped God would give her some candy for being alone and miserable in her next life. Amelia felt that her idea was a little r*diculous. When a person is dead, there is no next life. In the end, it would just be a handful of dust. She put away her thoughts and looked up at Ryan, or more exactly, Jackson Collins. ¡°Mr. Collins, I¡¯ve always treated my partners ording to official principles. I am not ignoring you.¡± ¡°As for what happened five years ago, it¡¯s all in the past. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart, Mr. Collins.¡± Regardless of whether he was truly suffering from amnesia or pretending not to recognize her, it held no significance anymore. Time had taken away all the things that had happened. They should not have mentioned it again. After saying that, she went back to the underground parking lot. Looking at her petite and thin back, Jackson felt she had changed significantly. It seemed that the girl who knelt at the door of the Collins house and begged him toe out to see her had already died. From N?velDrama.Org. Now, Amelia was no longer morous, and she was indifferent. Jackson pressed his hand against his chest. It was empty as if he had forgotten something, but he couldn¡¯t recall anything. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 He Saw Her Leaning into Jackson¡¯s Arms There were so many people with Jackson that amercial car couldn¡¯t hold all of them. Amelia had no choice but to take another vehicle. The senior executives took another car while Jackson and his bodyguards took hers. Amelia didn¡¯t talk to Jackson the whole time. She focused on driving and sent him to the five-star hotel. In the luxurious private room, Emily and a few Elite International Corporation vice presidents had arrived, but only James had not arrived yet. After Emily arranged the seats for Jackson and the others, she asked Amelia, ¡°Have you sent the address to Mr. Evans?¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Although she was unsure if he had seen her WhatsApp message, she had already sent him the address. Whether he came or not had nothing to do with her. ¡°Ms. Moore, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± She had already received Jackson, so she did not need to stay longer. She was about to leave, but Emily blocked her. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. Book hotel rooms for Mr. Collins and his men. Please send them back to the hotel after the meal.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Amelia was about to refuse, Emily put on a pleading expression. She said, ¡°I know you want to resign, but before that, this is also your job. Take good care of Mr. Collins today, and I¡¯ll approve your resignation application when I get back, okay?¡± Emily¡¯s words were a little threatening, but when Amelia thought she could resign as soon as she returned, she epted it. Amelia asked Jackson¡¯s assistant for their identity information. Then she sat outside the private room, took out her mobile phone, and booked rooms. This dinner was specially set up by the Elite International Corporation to mediate the rtionship between theirpany and the Collins Group. Naturally, the people who came were the president, executives, etc. An assistant like Amelia didn¡¯t have to attend. She just needed to stand by and wait for orders. From N?velDrama.Org. After she had booked the hotel rooms, she put down her phone and nned to go to the bathroom. When she stood up, it was a little fierce. She felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, a broad hand behind her held her waist in time to support her whole body. ¡°Ms. Garcia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± With his help, Amelia leaned against his chest and rxed for a long time before looking up at the person helping her. She felt dizzy because of the insufficient blood supply in her brain, and even her vision was blurred. She could only see his face clearly and knew it was Jackson, so she quickly pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have a low blood sugar level.¡± She thanked him in a low voice after she finished speaking. Jackson frowned slightly when he saw her pale face. ¡°Are you sic k?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± Amelia shook her head. Jackson saw that she was deliberately keeping her distance from him, so he did not ask any more questions. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Then, he left. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have a low blood sugar level.¡± She thanked him in a low voice after she finished speaking. Jackson frowned slightly when he saw her pale face. ¡°Are you sic k?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± Amelia shook her head. Jackson saw that she was deliberately keeping her distance from him, so he did not ask any more questions. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Then, he left. In fact, she also wanted to go to the bathroom, but she was very dizzy now and couldn¡¯t. She could only hold on to the door frame and sit down again. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Meet Him Again Fortunately, the dizziness came and went quickly, and she soon recovered. When she was about to get up and go to the bathroom again, she identally saw James standing at the elevator door. James was dressed in a custom-made navy blue suit. He was tall and slender. A faint halo made him look noble and celibate when the warm yellow light shone on him. The face in the dim light was deep, which was attractive. He seemed to have been standing there for quite a while. Amelia was a little nervous when she saw him. Just as she wondered if she should avoid him, he strode towards her with his long, straight legs. There was no way for Amelia to avoid him. She could only hold her phone tightly and quickly turn her back to him. Behind her, the man¡¯s dull eyes fell on her. She could feel that the atmosphere was tense. She was a little out of breath, and her grip on the phone tightened. ¡°Do you want me to open the door on my own?¡± A terrifying voice sounded above her head. Amelia quickly lowered her head and turned around but didn¡¯t know the man behind her was close. She got up so suddenly that her thin, soft body directly bumped into his muscr, hard chest.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 James, What Are You Looking at? Amelia smelled the familiar fragrance of James through the thin w hite shirt and suddenly stunned. She subconsciously looked at his corbone. There was no Azure Dragon tattoo on it. It seemed that it really wasn¡¯t him. Amelia lowered her eyshes in disappointment. However, James grabbed her shoulder with one hand and pushed her to the side. ¡°You¡¯re really good at throwing yourself into other peoples¡¯ arms.¡± It seemed that he had just seen her in Jackson¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡­¡± Amelia wanted to exin, but James took a wet tissue and wiped his fingers as if something d irty had touched him. After wiping his hands hard, he threw the wet tissue at her face. His eyes were dark and indifferent as if he was looking at a lowly creature. He nced at Amelia tly and walked into the private room. This time, he didn¡¯t need her to open the door. It seemed he had just stayed for a short time to humiliate her. With an offish face, she took off the wet tissue and threw it into the trash can next to her. Her expression had never been so pale. She calmed the anger in her chest, clenched her phone, and sat down again. Endure it. There was no one or anything that could easily knock Amelia down. In the private room, as soon as James appeared, the vice president and executives of the Collins Group were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that James woulde to the dinner. After the shock, they soon understood the deep meaning of the Moore family. From N?velDrama.Org. The Collins Group had been targeting the Moore¡¯s Elite International Corporation all this time, and James was here to support Emily. Since James had shown up, the Collins Group would not make things difficult for Emily. On the contrary, they invited James to the main seat with a smile, ttered him, said good words, and proposed a toast. James¡¯s expression remained indifferent. It was not until Jackson came back that James nced at him indifferently. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 His Deep and Dark Eyes Jackson had just received a message from Mr. Smith, the Vice President, in the bathroom, saying that James was here. Now that he saw him, he was not shocked. Instead, he had expected it. Jackson didn¡¯t know much about what had happened between Emily and James. But he knew that the Evans Group and the Moore Group would be connected by marriage. Since they would get married, James would naturallye to support her. Otherwise, it would not make any sense. When James was sizing him up, Jackson raised his ss politely and toasted him. Although James responded, his attitude was a little arro gant and disdainful. Jackson didn¡¯t say anything when he saw this. Jackson had long heard of Mr. James Evans. James was an indifferent and ar rogant man who never gave a face to anyone he didn¡¯t like. The fact that James gave Jackson a response on such an asion meant that James still thought highly of him. However, to arge extent, it was probably because of Emily that James was willing to do this. Emily was good at livening up the atmosphere, and a few words made the people on both sides familiar with each other. Then, she led everyone to talk about work, projects, bidding, and the recent incidents of the Collins Group against the Elite International Corporation. Only James didn¡¯t say much during the whole process. He only asionally looked at the door with his deep and dark eyes. When Emily saw James looking in the direction of the door from time to time, she followed his gaze. She happened to see Amelia¡¯s thin figure and frowned slightly. ¡°James, what are you looking at?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. With an indifferent expression, he picked up his phone and shifted his gaze to the screen. ¡°What time will it end?¡± Emily thought he was looking at the sky outside, so she quickly said, ¡°Wait for a while.¡± After saying that, she looked at Jackson and the executives, he brought with him. ¡°Mr. Collins, Mr. Smith, don¡¯t worry about the west city project. Mr. Evans has always been fair and impartial. We must rely on our strengths if our two groups want development rights. What do you think?¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Ten Fingers Intertwining The Collins Group had always been professional. Jackson didn¡¯t have to worry about their strength, so he nodded and said, ¡°Of course, it depends on our strength.¡± Seeing that his president had relented, Mr. Smith also chimed in. ¡°Ms. Moore, the Collins Group has stopped the Elite International Corporation¡¯s project. It was all done privately by my men. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I have already punished them.¡± Of course, Emily didn¡¯t believe what he said, but she didn¡¯t embarrass the people of Collins Group on the spot. Instead, she said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s turn hostility into friendship. We can cooperate well and help each other in the future.¡± After that, Emily picked up her ss and toasted Jackson and Mr. Smith. After she finished it, she smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back first. See you at the bidding.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The main reason why Emily dared to end the meal directly was that James was impatient. Although the Collins Group and the Evans Group were equally influential in the country, the Evans Group was one of the leading enterprises in the Asia market. The members of the Collins Group wouldn¡¯t have any objections to her just because she had asked them to leave. Instead, they all looked at James. If this indifferent man did not leave, they would not dare to get up first. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± James said tly. Then, he left together with Emily hand by hand. Everyone was stunned when they saw that the man rumored to be indifferent to women took the initiative to hold Emily¡¯s hand. The rtionship between them seemed more intimate than they had imagined. They didn¡¯t know if the West city project would fall into the hands of the Elite International Corporation because of this rtionship. This was what the people of Collins Group were most worried about. Otherwise, they would not have taken extreme measures to target the Elite International Corporation. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Amelia immediately stood up. James held Emily¡¯s hand and walked out of the room. Seeing their fingers sped together, Amelia¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly. She wanted to pretend nothing had happened and look away. But when she lowered her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but look at his hand wrapped around Emily¡¯s. 24 James grabbed her so tightly. It seemed that the people he grabbed were vital to him. She remembered that she had identally bumped into his arms and was disgusted by him. Amelia¡¯s heart tightened a little as if it had been entangled by vines, making it difficult for her to breathe. She had fantasized countless times that James would hold her hand like this one day, but it was all just a fantasy. He couldn¡¯t hold her hand in public. This was the difference between her and Emily. When the two of them passed by her, Emily suddenly stopped. She reminded Amelia, ¡°Amelia, remember to send Mr. Collins back to the hotel.¡± Amelia forced herself toe back to her senses and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did Emily hold onto James¡¯s arm with a smile and walk towards the elevator. They turned their backs on her, and only then did Amelia dare to look at their back. The two of them were a perfect match. However, she was just a passerby or a wisp of smoke. Amelia smiled atst. This bit of pain was nothing. As long as she had time to let it go, she would let go of James as she had forgotten about Ryan. She looked at Jackson Collins, who was leaving the private room. ¡°Mr. Collins, I¡¯ll take you to the hotel.¡± Jackson knew that Emily wanted her to take good care of them, so he didn¡¯t refuse. He nodded and followed her. Soon, they arrived at the best hotel in Arcadia. Seeing them get out of the car, Amelia wanted to start the car and leave. However, her heart suddenly ached, convulsing in pain. She was still stepping on the elerator. It hurt so much that she identally overexerted her strength, and the car hit the pir at the hotel entrance. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 The One Who Saved Her Was Once Trying to Jackson, who had already walked far away, was so scared that his face turned pale when he heard a bang behind him. He rushed over and saw Amelia lying on the steering wheel with a pale face. His heart tightened subconsciously. He pulled the car door hard indifferently, but the car was locked, and he couldn¡¯t open it. He knocked hard on the window and said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, open the door!¡± Amelia leaned against the steering wheel, covered her chest, and took a deep breath. She was so dizzy that she couldn¡¯t hear Jackson¡¯s voice. She could only hear the buzzing. Jackson thought that she had lost consciousness, so he directly smashed the back window without a word. From N?velDrama.Org. After opening the door, he got into the car, opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat, quickly and helped Amelia out. Feeling that someone wasing to save her, Amelia grabbed his arm as if she was grabbing a life- saving straw before she die d . With difficulty, she spat out the words ¡°oxygen.¡± Her heart failure, insufficient blood supply, and it was easy for her to be short of oxygen. She was now highlyck of oxygen, so she had to take oxygen. Jackson¡¯s mind went nk when he heard that words. Some scenes shed through his mind so quickly that he felt a headacheing on. Shaking his head, he picked up Amelia and said to Mr. Smith, ¡°Get someone from the hotel to bring me an oxygen tank.¡± It would be toote for them to go to the hospital now. Fortunately, this hotel was owned by the Collins Group. To provide the guests with their needs from time to time, the hotel. would prepare these first aid supplies all 24 year round. When the hotel manager saw the headquarters presidenting, he quickly sent someone to get the oxygen tank. Jackson carried Amelia into the presidential suite she had booked for him. Amelia¡¯s face was so pale. Jackson was suddenly afraid she would die just like that. So he hurriedly contacted his good friend Erin Simpson, who was having an academic conference in Arcadia. After waking up Erin, who had an extremely regr lifestyle, Jackson gave Erin the address, said, ¡°Hurry up and save people,¡± and then hung up the phone. Erin¡¯s face was full of confusion. He threw away his phone and continued to sleep. In less than two seconds, he opened his eyes again. ¡°Did I hear that right? Jackson asked me to save someone?¡± Erin thought. That dull person had never begged anyone before! Who could make Jackson call him in the middle of the night? Erin was obses sive pulsive disorder. He had to sleep at this time. He could not sleep more than a minute and a half. However, he was curious about who Jackson wanted to save, so he forced himself to break the rules. He got up, picked up his car keys, and went out. On the other hand, Erin was still on the way, and Jackson first let Amelia absorb oxygen Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Who Had Saved Her The oxygen tanks were small, but it was enough to save Amelia for a while. After taking in the oxygen, the pain in Amelia¡¯s heart slowly subsided. With the help of oxygen, Amelia slowly came to her senses. She opened her eyes and saw Jackson standing by the bed with a frown. She stunned for a moment. So it was Jackson who had saved her just now¡­ She didn¡¯t expect that the person who had wanted to kil l her would save her, which surprised her. She removed the oxygen tank and struggled to get up from the bed because she had taken enough oxygen. Jackson pressed her down and said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, don¡¯t move.¡± Amelia pushed his hand away and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Mr. Collins.¡± After that, she stubbornly got up from the bed, put on her shoes, and held the bedside table to leave. However, she felt dizzy again. She swayed a few times and then fell down. Jackson caught her and ced her back on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Have a rest.¡± After he put her down, he said, He knew that she did not like him, so he did not get too close to her. After putting her back on the bed, he took a few steps back, He didn¡¯t leave because he wanted to wait for Erin. At the very least, he had to let Erin, an authoritative expert, take her a look before leaving. And for some reason, he always felt that such a scene was familiar as if he had: experienced it. However, this went against the information he had investigated before, which confused him.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 The Photo Spreaded All Over the Moments Seeing that Jackson was keeping a distance from her, she didn¡¯t force herself. Shey down obediently and tried to case her dizziness. The doctor had told her not to overwork herself. However, she had been tortured by Mr. Shawn for two days and came to thepany to work before she had a good rest. It was tiring for ordinary people to travel back and forth at the airport, restaurants, and hotels, let alone her. It was because she was overworked that her condition red up repeatedly. Amelia thought that she must get Emily to approve her resignation tomorrow. She would have to lie at home and wait for death in the following days. Otherwise, she would di e if no one hade to save her from her sudden illness today. Who would collect her body? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. While she was letting her imagination run wild, a man in a whi te suit walked in. The man was highly refined and clean, exuding a gentle and elegant temperament. When he saw Amelia lying on the bed, he smiled. Two deep dimples immediately appeared on his cheeks as he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a woman.¡± Erin walked over with the first-aid kit and gave Jackson a look. ¡°You¡¯ve finally found a woman?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so frivolous. Hurry up and check for Amelia.¡± He had seen her faint twice today, which was not a sign of low blood sugar. Only then did Erin calm down. He took out the stethoscope from the first-aid kit and wanted to listen to Amelia¡¯s heart. However, Amelia stopped him. ¡°I have a heart attack. It¡¯s just a sudden attack. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± She couldn¡¯t hide it from the doctor, so she told the truth. She didn¡¯t let him diagnose her because she didn¡¯t want him to know she had heart failure. She was afraid that Jackson would kick her again when he found out. She didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to Eva. She couldn¡¯t d ie like this. Erin was a doctor. He could tell at a nce whether the patient was lying or not. He nced at Amelia legs. They were swollen, a sign that she was in the terminal stage of heart failure. This woman was only 27 or 28 years old, but her heart declined at a young age. It was a pity. Since the patient didn¡¯t want him to treat her, he naturally wouldn¡¯t force her. He put away the stethoscope and looked at Jackson. ¡°Jackson, did you do something bad to that girl? She didn¡¯t even let me check.¡± He didn¡¯t expose Amelia. Instead, he pretended not to know and teased Jackson. 21 Erin¡¯s actions left a good impression on Amelia. Just now, when Erin looked at her, he obviously noticed something, but he chose to help her hide it. It seemed that this doctor had good. professional ethics. Amelia was relieved. Jackson, on the other hand, was still immersed in the heart attack that Amelia had said. He seemed naturally sensitive to these words and felt ufortable when he heard that. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Who Is She Seeing that he was frowning and looking gloomy, Erin walked over, covered his 1/3 mou th, and whispered into his ear, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°A friend,¡± he replied. Jackson came back to his senses, looked at Amelia, and replied in a gentle voice, ¡°Just a friend?¡± Erin didn¡¯t believe it. Jackson never had any female friends around him. How come he had one more friend when he arrived in Arcadia? ¡°There¡¯s nothing else for you to do here. Chapter 109 Who Is She You can go back.¡± Jackson couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else to Erin, so he waved his hand to drive him away. ¡°You¡¯re let me away when I¡¯m done with what you said, so bad!¡± 2/3 Even though Erin said this, he obediently picked up the first-aid kit and walked out the door. When he reached the door, he looked back again. Seeing Jackson standing before the bed with his hands in his pockets and looking at the woman on the bed with a worried expression, Erin quickly took a photo with his phone. Chapter 109 Who to Sha 3/3 From N?velDrama.Org. He sent the photo to his brothers¡¯ group chat and added. ¡°Jackson has a woman!¡± The group chat immediately burst into an uproar. Everyone mentioned Jackson, and a few unreliable friends posted the photo on social media. They all knew each other, and the news quickly spread to Paul. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Women Nowadays Are All Very Clever When Paul saw that the woman on the bed was Amelia, he was shocked. As Kevin fell from power, Amelia turned around to attach herself to Jackson. She was too fast. 1/5 Paul had changed his mind about Amelia because she had refused to take the umbre. But now he felt she was very dishonest. After thinking for a while, he reposted the photo to James. 2/5 Chapter 110 Women Nowadays Are All Very¡­ Jackson was his sister¡¯s marriage partner. How could a woman like Amelia get close to him? It was inconvenient for Paul to teach a lesson about the woman James had once raised, so Paul could only leave it to James. As James returned to the vi and saw this photo, his face suddenly darkened. James quickly replied, ¡°When did you film it?¡± Paul replied, ¡°Just now, the news went viral in the circle.¡± James didn¡¯t respond. His hand that was gripping his phone was trembling. 3/5 Chapter 110 Women Nowadays Are All Very¡­ Of course, Amelia didn¡¯t know that these wealthy young men were gossiping about her and Jackson. Initially, she wanted to rest until she felt less dizzy and left, but she fell asleep unconsciously without any sign. Jackson thought that she was unconscious, so he pushed her. When he realized she was just asleep, he heaved a sigh of relief. Jackson frowned and looked at her for a while. Then, he tucked her in and turned off the lights before leaving. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After walking out of the presidential suite, he indifferently asked the assistant at the door, ¡°Did I really not have a past with. her?¡± 4/5 Chapter 110 Women Nowadays Are All Very.. Zoey, his assistant, replied calmly, ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t old Mr. Collins take you to the orphanage a few years ago to verify it with the director?¡± After he was taken back home from the hospital, Amelia came to see him, He had just lost his memory then, so he was very strange to everything and was afraid of touching on the past. However, Amelia didn¡¯t care about his feelings. She came to bother him every day. He couldn¡¯t drive her away, no matter how hard he tried. She went back and forth, exining only one thing to him, which was why she had to sell herself. Chapter 110 Women Nowadays Are All Very¡­ 5/5 Everything she said was true as if everything she did was to save him. He had no choice but to ask the Collins family to take him back to the orphanage for investigation. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Lie 1/4 The director said that Amelia had wanted to climb up the socialdder since she was a child. When Amelia saw that he had be the young master of the Collins family. She tried to take advantage of his amnesia to lie to him that she was his girlfriend. It was said that they were not familiar with each other at all and had no past. All of this was just a lie made up by Amelia. To investigate this matter, he even went to the hospital to verify it with others. Aside from Eva, who insisted he was unfaithful, everyone¡¯s statement was consistent with the director¡¯s. Chapter 111 Lie 2/4 However, Eva and Amelia have had a good rtionship since they were young, so they could work together to lie to him. The doubts in Jackson¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, but¡­ He looked back at Amelia, sleeping soundly on the bed, and frowned again. ¡°I always feel that something must have happened between her and me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t still feel so ufortable when I heard she had a heart attack after so many years¡­¡± Zoey nced at him and frowned. ¡°Mr. Collins, she¡¯s probably doing this to attract your attention again. Didn¡¯t she pretend to be innocent in front of you before? At that time, she didn¡¯t seed. Now that she has a chance to get close to Chapter 111 Lie you again, she can do the same thing again.¡± After Zoey finished speaking, he Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. reminded him, ¡°Mr. Collins, you¡¯d better be careful. Women nowadays are brilliant.¡± 3/4 Jackson remembered that five years ago, to help him regain his memory, Amelia had deliberately pretended to be s ick in front of him. He felt that Zoey¡¯s words were more credible. Otherwise, how could she have stopped Erin when he had just wanted to give her a check-up? Jackson felt a headacheing on when he thought of Amelia. It had been a long time since he had felt this way. He didn¡¯t want to think further about his Chapter 111 Lie 4/4 headache, so he waved his hand and said to Zoey, ¡°Go get me a room.¡± Zoey quickly nodded and asked the Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Lots of Missed Calls Amelia woke up and saw an unfamiliar room. She only realized she had fallen asleep in Jackson¡¯s presidential suite. She quickly touched her chest. There were no signs of being kicked. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief. It had been so long, but she feared Jackson would kick her. The aftereffects were severe. It was no wonder that she was afraid. After being kicked, Jackson left her on the side of the road, dying. She would have die d if someone hadn¡¯t Chapter 112 Lots of Missed Calls passed and saved her in time. 2/8 She had never understood why Ryan, who had been nice to her, would be so cru el as to k ill her. Although she had let go of him, this matter had always weighed on her, and she couldn¡¯t forget it. She had kept the past in her mind and never remembered it again. Now that she had met Jackson again, although she had calmed down, she was still slightly afraid of him. She shook her head and stopped thinking about Jackson. She sat up from the bed and picked up her phone to look. Chapter 112 Lots of Missed Calls 3/8 She slept until 5:00 pm. Her mobile phone had countless missed calls, but none could wake her. She was really good at sleeping. She didn¡¯t know if she would suddenly die in her sleep. She unlocked the phone to see who was calling as she thought about it. She was shocked when she saw hundreds of missed calls from Mr. Shawn. One night plus one day, not only did he make phone calls crazily, but he also sent countless WhatsApp messages. She was sleeping so soundly that she didn¡¯t hear anything. She didn¡¯t reply to his call. Instead, she Chapter 112 Lots of Missed Callis clicked on WhatsApp anddawhat he hhad sent. 4478 AAt first, he said, ¡°Sent me your locatition.¡± Then it slowly turned into, ¡°Are youuldoing itit with another man?¡± Theonitit would be, ¡°If you dare too skeppwith another man, I¡¯ll ki ll you.¡±.¡± She felt that he was crazy, so she ignoredd himm. After swipiigghhis WhatsApp messages, she saw that Lily had also sent her a message asking geer to return and add over her workk. She quickly got upptided herself up left the presidentiahssitite with her bag. Chapter 112 Lots of Missed Calls As soon as she got to the elevator, Jackson came out. ¡°Ms. Garcia, you¡¯re awake?¡± Knowing she had woken up, Jackson quickly walked up and sized her up. He went to see her in the morning and found she was not awake, so he didn¡¯t disturb her. 5/8 He went to the branch office of the Collins This is from N?velDrama.Org. Group for a few meetings and went back to check on her. He found that she was still sleeping, He was too embarrassed to wake her, so he let her sleep. Chapter 112 Lots of Missed Calls Seeing that she had finally woken up, 6/8 he couldn¡¯t help but feel it was a little magical. He had never seen someone who could sleep so soundly. Frustrated by Jackson¡¯s gaze, Amelia hurriedly nodded. ¡°Thank you for letting me stay here for the night. Sorry to disturb you.¡± She was about to leave when Jackson remembered what Erin had done and hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Ms. Garcia, I have something to tell you,¡± he said. ¡°Is anything up?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯ll treat Chapter 112 Lots of Missed Calls you to a meal. Let¡¯s talk while eating?¡± Amelia was a little unhappy. How dare she dine with Jackson? If it were to happen, someone might actually ki ll her. 7/8 ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mr. Collins, you can talk here.¡± Jackson rubbed his nose and felt a little embarrassed. He took out his phone and showed Amelia the photo Erin had taken. ¡°Erin, the doctor who came yesterday. He was bored, so he took a picture of us and sent it to the WhatsApp group. A few unreliable friends posted it on their social media. This photo was spread everywherest night; I only saw it today. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Encountering James Amelia nced at the photo. He was standing before the bed and looking into her eyes. It was not a big deal, so she didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Mr. Collins, you can help me deal with it.¡± She believed it would not be difficult for him to delete a photo with his ability. ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with it. No one else will spread it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Amelia nodded and turned to leave, but Chapter 113 Encountering James Jackson stopped her out of the blue. ¡°Ms. Garcia, let me treat you to a meal. Consider it my apology for Erin¡¯s This is from N?velDrama.Org. rudeness.¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. I have to go to thepany first.¡± you 2/5 Jackson hurriedly said, ¡°I saw that weren¡¯t awake today, so I privately called Ms. Moore and asked for leave for you.¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment. Lily didn¡¯t urge her to go to thepany this morning. It turned out that Jackson had helped her ask for leave. She looked at Jackson meaningfully. She didn¡¯t know what he meant by helping her like this. Didn¡¯t he warn her five years ago Chapter 113 Encountering James not to bother him again? 3/5 Why was he helping her now? Jackson had invited her several times as if he wouldn¡¯t give up until she went to dinner. He was still as stubborn as before, but he had changed badly. Amelia wanted to know what he wanted to do, so she didn¡¯t refuse and followed him downstairs. As soon as they exited the elevator, they bumped into James. James wore a ck suit, and his whole body was hidden in the dim light. The moment James saw the two of them, his deep and dark face suddenly turned Chapter 113 Encountering James indifferent. When Amelia met his eyes, her face. suddenly turned pale. 4/5 When Amelia saw him, she panicked and dared not raise her head. With her petite body, she subconsciously hid behind Jackson. Amelia¡¯s actions undoubtedly angered James even more, and the look in his grew tter. eyes Jackson didn¡¯t notice anything wrong between the two of them. He stretched out his hand and greeted James politely. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Ms. Garcia, You¡¯re Really Something James nced at his hand indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a neat frea k.¡± His attitude was a little arrog ant and rude, Fortunately, Jackson had always been well-mannered and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Instead, he withdrew his hand and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± James didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he looked at Amelia, who was hiding behind Jackson indifferently. ¡°Ms. Garcia, you¡¯re here too?¡± 1/5 Chapter 114 Ms. Garcia, You¡¯re Really Some¡­ After being called out, it was inappropriate for Amelia to continue hiding. 2/5 She walked out. As she saw a partner, she greeted James respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Evans.¡± James turned his body slightly and sized her up. ¡°Ms. Garcia, you¡¯re really something.¡± After saying that, he pushed her away and walked straight into the elevator. He seemed to have greeted Jackson to mock her. He misunderstood her when he saw her Chapter 114 Ms. Garcia, You¡¯re Really Some¡­. 3/5 and Jackson in the hotel. After being misunderstood by James, Amelia wouldn¡¯t exin anymore. They were over, and it had nothing to do with him or who she was with. ¡°Ms. Garcia, Mr. Evans doesn¡¯t seem very friendly to you. You and him¡­¡± ¡°Everyone in this circle knows that I am a pro stitute. People like Mr. Evans will naturally look down on me.¡± Before Jackson could ask anything, he was interrupted byFrom N?velDrama.Org. Amelia¡¯s offish voice. He didn¡¯t expect Amelia to be so straightforward, and he was a little shocked. Chapter 114 Ms. Garcia, You¡¯re Really Some¡­ 4/5 However, after the photos were spread out yesterday, several rich young men in Arcadia sent him a message saying that Amelia was Kevin¡¯s woman. Jackson had heard of Kevin¡¯s deeds in Imperial Capital. He knew that Kevin was ruthless when ying with women. The women who were willing to follow him were all for money. Since Amelia even dared to with Kevin, she was doing this for money. It seemed that the director did not lie to him. She really wanted to marry into a wealthy family. No wonder she disappeared five years ago when she saw that he had not been fooled. Chapter 114 Ms. Garcia, You¡¯re Really Some¡­ 5/5 She must have felt that he was challenging to deal with and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on him, so she stopped pestering him. However, he didn¡¯t expect Amelia to admit it herself, which shocked him. It was rare for a woman to be so open-minded. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 The Man Dumped His Girlfriend When He Sess Seeing the change in Jackson¡¯s expression, Amelia knew what he was thinking. She asked indifferently, ¡°So, do you still want to treat me, a woman who sells herself, to a meal?¡± Knowing that she was a pr ostitute, Jackson would definitely reject her without hesitation. Unexpectedly, Jackson said firmly, ¡°Of course.¡± 1/9 Chapter 115 The Man Dumped His Girlfrien¡­ After that, he went straight to the hotel restaurant. 2/9 Looking at his back, Amelia was stunned. After hesitating for a moment, she still followed him. When the restaurant manager saw Jackson, he greeted him in person. ¡°Mr. Collins, this way, please.¡± The manager led them to their quiet andfortable seats. He pulled out the dining chairs thoughtfully and respectfully handed them the menu. Jackson took the menu and asked Amelia, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± 3/9 Chapter 115 The Man Dumped His Girlfrien¡­ Amelia said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Mr. Collins, you can order for yourself.¡± For patients with heart failure, their appetite would decline, and they would not be able to eat anything. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jackson didn¡¯t say anything when he saw how t she was. He casually ordered a few light dishes and returned the menu to the manager. After the manager left, Jackson picked up the water next to him and poured a ss for Amelia. His movements were elegant, and every move he made was always filled with an excellent upbringing. He had not changed at all. He had been Chapter 115 The Man Dumped His Girlfrien¡­ different from the other children in the orphanage since he was a child. He was silent, quiet, and polite. He was also one of the best at studying. At that time, she felt he was the best gift God had ever given her, and she was overjoyed. But now, she touched her chest, which was still aching faintly. 4/9 Jackson frowned slightly when he saw the light in her eyes turn dark. ¡°What are you thinking about, Ms. Garcia?¡± ¡°I was thinking about a sentence I saw on the Inte.¡± 5/9 Chapter 115 The Man Dumped His Girlfrien¡­ Jackson asked with great interest, ¡°What is it?¡± Amelia said in a low voice, ¡°The Man Dumped His Girlfriend When He Sess.¡± Jackson did not understand the deeper meaning behind her words, but he felt that she was hinting at him. ¡°Ms. Garcia, you¡¯re not talking about me, right?¡± Amelia didn¡¯t reply. She picked up her ss and took a sip of water silently. Jackson saw that she was silent and felt even more certain she was talking about him. 6/9 Chapter 115 The Man Dumped His Girlfrien¡­ In fact, he was a little suspicious that what he had investigated was wrong, but he really couldn¡¯t remember her. However, when he saw her weakness ¡°Ms. Garcia, did you really say you¡¯re my girlfriend?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m lying to you. Amelia denied it quickly. Jackson was a little disappointed when he heard this. ¡°Why did you lie?¡± 7/9 Chapter 115 The Man Dumped His Girlfrien¡­ ¡°I want to marry into a rich and powerful family,¡± she said with a poker face. She felt that Jackson had asked this question to test if she remembered her warning. He would probably kick her again if she answered or exined as truthfully as before. It just so happened that to prevent him from suspecting the rtionship between her and James, she had defined herself as a pr ostitute. She could use this as an excuse to dispel his worries that she would expose her past with him. Chapter 115 The Man Dumped His Girlfrien¡­ 8/9 Jackson couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. However, when he heard what she said, he was more disappointed. It was strange. When Amelia was entangled with him in the past, Jackson felt that she was scheming. After hearing what she said, he felt disappointed, sad, and a little unreconciled. ¡°Do you still want to attach yourself to me now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of you. Forget it.¡± She replied in a t voice with a little impatient. 9/9 Chapter 115 The Man Dumped His Girlfrien¡­ That¡¯s enough. He¡¯s been testing her. Did he think she was idle? Jackson¡¯s lips curled, and he looked a little embarrassed. In fact, he felt embarrassed when he asked this question. How could he ask such a question? It seemed it was time for him to go to Erin and register for neurology. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Mr. Evans, What¡¯s Wrong with You? The waiter walked over with a dining cart, which dispelled Jackson¡¯s embarrassment. Jackson acted as if nothing had happened. He picked up the knife and fork and slowly cut the steak. After cutting the steak, he put it on Amelia¡¯s te. ¡°Ms. Garcia, you¡¯re too thin. You should eat more.¡± Amelia had indeed lost a lot of weightpared to five years ago. 1/6 Chapter 116 Mr. Evans, What¡¯s Wrong with Y¡­ In the past, she was little fa t and looked very energetic. But now, she was so thin that only one hand could catch her. It was no wonder that such a weak body was so sleepy. How could Amelia have the appetite to eat? She picked up a few pieces of vegetable leaves and put down her fork. She didn¡¯t even touch the steak that Jackson had served her. 2/6 Jackson thought she didn¡¯t want to eat the food he picked up because she didn¡¯t like him, so he looked a little lonely. After dinner, Jackson wanted to send her back, but Amelia refused tly. Chapter 116 Mr. Evans, What¡¯s Wrong with Y¡­ 3/6 He had refused her before, so she would never return to him. She wanted to stay away from him as far as possible. Her life was more important. After rejecting Jackson, she went to the hotel garage and took the car keys from her bag. She nned to drive the car she had driven home yesterday. It turned out that the phone in her bag had been vibrating. She took out her phone and saw it was a call from Mr. Shawn. Mr. Shawn looked crazily for her, so he must want to be with her again. But now her body couldn¡¯t stand any more torture. 4/6 Chapter 116 Mr. Evans, What¡¯s Wrong with¡­ After thinking for a while, she replied on WhatsApp, ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Let me have a rest first. Let¡¯s talk about it in a few days, okay?¡± Mr. Shawn also had something on her that she wanted to k ill Kevin. Although Kevin would face a lot of problems when he woke up and would not have time to make trouble for her for the time being, But if Mr. Shawn was unhappy and directly exposed her weakness, Kevin would definitely be the first to deal with her, which was not worth the loss. Even if she was unwilling to be tortured by Mr. Shawn, Amelia could only calm. 5/6 Chapter 116 Mr. Evans, What¡¯s Wrong with¡­ him down with good words to not disturb Kevin. After sending the message, she turned off her phone, took out her car keys, and opened the door. Just as she was about to get into the car, a Bugatti suddenly stopped in front of her, The car window was slowly rolled down, revealing the side of the man¡¯s face in the dim light. It was exquisite and breathtaking. When Amelia saw who it was, her heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know if James was looking her, so she didn¡¯t dare to stay any lon She held the door and tried to get into t Chapter 116 Mr. Evans, What¡¯s Wrong with¡­ car. 6/6 The man¡¯s unapproachable voice came from behind her. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Emily was stunned on the spot. Didn¡¯t he tell her to never appear in front of him again? How could he let her get in the car?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The Seaside Amelia looked at the man in the car. He nced at her. It was as if he would strangle her to death if she did not listen to him. She struggled for a moment before walking towards the Bugatti. She wanted to sit in the back seat, but the door was locked, and she couldn¡¯t open it. Only the door of the passenger seat was open. It was apparent that he wanted her to sit in the passenger seat. She was a little afraid to get so close to him, but she didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. Chapter 117 The Seaside Gritting her teeth, she opened the passenger seat door and got in. After she fastened her seat belt, he started the car. It was the first time Amelia had taken his car. To be exact, he had never driven her anywhere since she followed him. Her memories of them were all in bed, and they didn¡¯t say much. Strangely, he would take the initiative to approach her when their rtionship was over. She didn¡¯t know where he wanted to take her, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask. She could only sit in the car without saying a word. Chapter 117 The Seaside James dr ove her to the seaside that had not been developed yet. The car stopped at a dark intersection. There was not even a single streetmp. 3/4 Seeing such an environment and thinking of the news that someone had killed someone and thrown the body away, she instantly became nervous. James didn¡¯t get out of the car. He just rolled down the window and let the sea breeze in. He lowered his eyes and yed with his cigarette. He didn¡¯t say anything. Amelia found it strange and couldn¡¯t help stealing a nce at him. Chapter 17 The Seve At first nce, she sure that the corners of his eyes were sold as if he was trying his best to hold back something. ? Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There seemed to be something wrong with him. She grabbed the seat belt tightly, plucked up her courage, and asked in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Evans, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Do You Need Men That Much? When James heard her gentle voice, his face darkened. Seeing his expression change, Amelia suddenly didn¡¯t dare to speak again. She sniffed carefully. In addition to the faint fragrance in the car, there was also the smell of alcohol. It was not very strong, but it was sure that he had drunk. No wonder he took the initiative toe to her. It turned out that he was drunk. Amelia sighed. ¡°James still drives after 2/5 Chapter 118 Do You Need Men That Much? drinking. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being caught?¡± she thought. While she was lost in her thoughts, James suddenly crushed the cigarette and looked up at her. ¡°Did you sleep with Jacksonst night?¡± When he asked this question, the corners of his scarlet eyes were filled with disdain. Amelia stared into his eyes, trying to find something else in them, but unfortunately, there was nothing. She suddenly felt that it was a little ridi culous. ¡°Mr. Evans, you came to me and brought me to such a ce just to ask this kind of question?¡± Chapter 118 Do You Need Men That Much? He stared at her face and said indifferently, ¡°Answer me.¡± It was so tiring to be misunderstood repeatedly. Amelia was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to talk. Seeing that she was silent, he gradually furrowed his brows. He lifted his slender fingers, pinched her chin with one hand, and said tly, ¡°Speak!¡± His tone and actions were not soft, and there was a sense of coercion. Amelia took a deep breath, suppressed the pain in her heart, and replied indifferently, ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I didn¡¯t sleep with Jackson?¡± 3/5 Chapter 118 Do You Need Men That Much? He sneered, ¡°You stayed in his 4/5 presidential suite for one night and didn¡¯te out until the next evening. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± She swallowed her words and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, since you think I slept with him, why do you have to ask?¡± He tightened his grip on her chin and asked, ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡± She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Yes.¡± His expression froze for a moment, and his amorous eyes were full of chill. ¡°Why should you sleep with him?¡± ¡°Because he is handsome and rich, which 5/5 Chapter 118 Do You Need Men That Much? aligns with my standards of marrying into a rich and powerful family.¡± He snorted. ¡°That¡¯s what you said before.¡± She didn¡¯t understand what he meant and asked in a daze, ¡°What?¡± He indifferently said, ¡°You lied to me like thisst time, as for Kevin¡¯s things, I¡¯ve investigated you and Kevin, but he didn¡¯t touch you. Why did you lie to me? And how dare you lie again?¡± ¡°How could he investigate me?¡± she wondered. This was unbelievable to her.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 I Like Him Very Much 1/5 She looked into his eyes, only to find that there was an unknown emotion in his eyes. He¡­ seemed to be waiting for her exnation. However, she had indeed slept with someone. Although it was not with Jackson, it was with someone else. It would not change anything if they continued to tangle with each other. It was better to continue to misunderstand. 2/5 Chapter 119 I Like Him Very Much Amelia suppressed the pain in her heart and said to him lightly, ¡°Mr. Evans, I fought back against youst time because I was angry with you. But this time, it¡¯s true. Mr. Jackson Collins is different from Kevin. He is clean and gentle. I like him very much.¡± She looked severe as if she was not lying to him. The unfamiliar emotions in James¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. After silence, he asked indifferently, ¡°Did you know him before?¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. It¡¯s the first time we met yesterday.¡± James was so angry that heughed. In Chapter 119 I Like Him Very Much the dim environment, his smile looked distant and terrifying. 3/5 ¡°You¡¯re really something. You hooked up with Jackson the moment you met.¡± The corners of Amelia¡¯s m outh curled up. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Evans say that I¡¯m something?¡± Her sarcastic remark caused James¡¯s face to darken. He stared into her eyes, and the distance in his eyes seemed to want to strangle her to death. Just as Amelia thought that he was about to make a move, he suddenly approached her. Chapter 119 I Like Him Very Much When his tall and straight body pressed down on her, it was as if she was enveloped by a beast, making it hard for her to breathe. She was a little afraid that he would approach her like this. She couldn¡¯t understand him. He had already broken up with her. Why did he care so much about her? Or was it because he was a neat f reak? 4/5 If he was a neat fre ak, he should be even more unwilling to get close to her¡­ When Amelia couldn¡¯t figure it out, James gently bit her earlobe and asked, ¡°Do youck men so much?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 I¡¯ll Give You One Billion, Don¡¯t Like Him, OK? 1/8 Amelia felt as if she had been electrocuted the moment she was bitten. A dense numbing sensation spread throughout her body. Her face instantly turned red. She turned her head unnaturally, trying to avoid his touch, but he pressed down on her head and stopped her from moving. He bit her earlobe, lowered his voice, and asked, ¡°Hmm?¡± He raised his voice, which was charming. Chapter 120 I¡¯ll Give You One Billion, Don¡¯t L¡­ Her heart instantly skipped a beat. James¡¯s voice was maic, pleasant to the ears, and sexy. 2/8 Such a charming voice lingered in her ears, making it difficult for her not to love him. But she forced herself to calm down. James was doing this to humiliate her. She lowered her head and pursed her red lips, not saying a word. But he slowly moved from her earlobe to her neck. He kissed her on the corbone and asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, how much do you need to satisfy?¡± Chapter 120 I¡¯ll Give You One Billion, Don¡¯t L¡­ His tone was a little helpless as if he med her for disobedience. 3/8 Amelia¡¯s mind was a mess because of him. She was so flustered that she didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. However, her body gradually went limp under his gentle kiss, From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one billion. Can you not like Jackson?¡± He seemed to be seducing her, which made her heart tremble again. She grabbed the seat belt, clenched her fists, and slowly looked at James, who kissed her. Chapter 120 I¡¯ll Give You One Billion, Don¡¯t L¡­ ¡°You, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m di rty?¡± He, who was kissing her with his head down, suddenly stopped. 4/8 She could feel that his body had suddenly be extremely stiff. His hand, tightly wrapped around her waist, also felt alienated. She thought he would get rid of her immediately, but he suddenly buried his head in her neck. He mumbled weakly, ¡°So¡­¡­ why did you do that?¡± His tone was ming her, but his movements became increasingly alienated. Chapter 120 I¡¯ll Give You One Billion, Don¡¯t L¡­ 5/8 Amelia knew he disliked her very much, but she didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly became like this. Perhaps it was because he was drunk that he couldn¡¯t help touching her. She couldn¡¯t figure it out and didn¡¯t want to figure it out anymore, so she replied lightly, ¡°Mr. Evans, we¡¯ve broken up. It¡¯s normal for me to do this, isn¡¯t it?¡± He med her, but it was apparent that he didn¡¯t want her. Why should she always keep her virginity for him? When he heard this, his body became stiffer, and a distant aura emanated from his body, causing Amelia to feel her entire body tremble. 6/8 Chapter 120 I¡¯ll Give You One Billion, Don¡¯t L¡­ She subconsciously distanced herself from him and dared not lift her eyelids, fearing that he would hurt her. Just like Ryan, a man would be ruthless when disgusted with you. She was afraid of being beaten, so she subconsciously put her hands on her chest to protect herself. Fortunately, he held her in his arms and did not get angry because of her retort. Only then did her tense body slowly rx¡­ She could feel his grip on her tightening as if he wanted to rub her into his body. Chapter 120 I¡¯ll Give You One Billion, Don¡¯t L¡­ She was confused. James hated her so much but still couldn¡¯t help hugging her. ¡°James.¡± 7/8 She called out his name, and the man¡¯s body stiffened again. Then, he hugged her even tighter. Amelia thought James might care about her a little. But when she felt he had Emily with him, she went through with it. She gently pushed him away and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Evans, I already have someone else. It¡¯s not worth it for you to do this.¡± She could be the mistress of a single man, but she would never be the mistress of someone who had a love. This was her Chapter 120 I¡¯ll Give You One Billion, Don¡¯t L¡­ 8/8 moral bottom line. And from the moment she was defiled by Mr. Shawn, they were destined to have no chance together. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Who¡¯s Ryan? She looked polite and distant as if she wanted to draw a clear line between them. Seeing this, James couldn¡¯t help but sneer. There was a hint of disdain and mockery, utterly different from the warm look he had shown just now. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this for you?¡± He grabbed her cheek with one hand and swung it left and right. ¡°Look at yourself What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of my action?¡± Frowning, she asked in confusion, ¡°Then why did you¡­¡± He suddenly sneered ¡°The man you¡¯re hooking up with now is the future son-inw of the Evans family. I¡¯m just trying to trick you into giving up on him.¡± Was Jackson the future son-inw of the Evans family? So that¡¯s how it was The doubt in Amelia¡¯s mind was resolved. She had felt that something was wrong with James just now. It turned out that he wanted her to give up on Jackson, so he Chapter 121 Who¡¯s Ryan? bewitched her. She did not fly into a rage from embarrassment. Instead, she rxed. 2/5 In fact, she was pretty afraid that Jackson had other feelings for her. She couldn¡¯t bear it and didn¡¯t dare to ept it. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She looked at him and smiled. ¡°Since Mr. Collins is your family¡¯s future son-inw, I won¡¯t seduce him.¡± James¡¯s knitted brows rxed slightly. After silence, he said offish, ¡°Stay away from Jackson.¡± Amelia nodded obediently. Even without his reminder, she would still stay away from Jackson. She still wanted to live a good life for a while. James said nothing else, and his gloomy expression gradually returned to alienation. Seeing that he hadpleted his warning mission, it seemed he didn¡¯t want to stay with her anymore. She quickly plucked up her courage and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, please send me back. I¡¯m scared in the wilderness.¡± Chapter 121 Who¡¯s Ryan? 3/5 Without looking at her, he started the car and drov e her back to the hotel garage extremely fast. Seeing that he had sent her back, Amelia was grateful. ¡°Thank you.¡± After thanking him, she quickly pressed the button to get out of the car. She found the door was still locked when she wanted to push the door open and get out. She looked back at him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Evans, can you open the door?¡± James didn¡¯t respond. He took out a thin cigarette, lit it, put it on his lips, and took a drag. Amelia remembered that he didn¡¯t smoke in the past. She hadn¡¯t seen him for only half a month, but he was addicted to smoking. Moreover, he seemed to have lost some weight, and his eyes were a little blue. It appeared that he didn¡¯t sleep well. Did something terrible happen to him recently? While Amelia was secretly sizing him up, he suddenly looked at her. ¡°Who is Ryan?¡± Amelia was stunned. ¡°How did he know about Ryan?¡± she Chapter 121 Who¡¯s Ryan? thought. ¡°You called this name in your sleep many times.¡± 4/5 He stressed the words as if he had been dissatisfied with them for a long time. He had investigated this person before, but it seemed he had been deliberately erased. There was no information, so he was too zy to investigate further. But now, he suddenly wanted to know who Ryan was, which made it difficult for her to let go even in her sleep. Amelia didn¡¯t expect that she would call out Ryan¡¯s name in her sleep. She suddenly remembered that when she had just signed the lovers¡¯ agreement, James had slept with her after doing it. But it didn¡¯t take long for him to leave her alone. She had thought that he disliked her. She had called out Ryan¡¯s name in her sleep, and he had left as soon as he was doing it with her. Amelia was a little shocked. She thought, ¡°James is a neat fre ak.¡± He tolerated her for five years even though he knew she had Chapter 121 Who¡¯s Ryan? someone else in her heart. 5/5 How disgusti ng he must have felt when he fac ed her for such a long time. B Write yourment Gifts I Got Married Without You 1/5 Chapter 122 In other words, She Has Never Loved Him Amelia stared nkly at him, not knowing how to answer. However, she also felt that she should at least give him an exnation since he had tolerated her for so long. After hesitating, she said lightly, ¡°Ryan¡­ is someone who once promised me that he would live with me forever.¡± When James saw the look in her eyes, he gradually became gloomy, as if she had fallen into past memories. James¡¯s expression suddenly turned indifferent. ¡°It seems that you love him very much.¡± Amelia collected her thoughts and said lightly, ¡°I used to love him very much.¡± He asked indifferently, ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Amelia looked at him. When she saw his pursed lips and chiseled face, she wanted to reply, ¡°I love you now.¡± 2/5This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 In other words, She Has Never ¡­ But she didn¡¯t dare to say it or have the right to say it. No matter how much she loved James, she was not worthy of him. She clenched her fists and said against her will with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t love anyone now.¡± In other words, she had never loved him. His finger, which was holding a cigarette, trembled slightly. He hung up the cigarette and threw it out of the window. His scarlet eyes instantly returned to indifference and alienation when the cigarette fell to the ground. He opened the car door and said tly, ¡°Get out.¡± Amelia nced at him and seemed to have sensed his disappointment. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to tell him she loved him very much. However, she was stubborn. If the man did not say he loved her, she would never show the love from the bottom of her heart. She was afraid of being hurt and feared being looked down upon andughed at after showing her sincerity. She used to love Ryan so much and thought that Ryan would treat Chapter 122 In other words, She Has Never ¡­ her well for the rest of his life, but what did she get in return? In addition to being hurt, she almost lost her life. 3/5 He was a man who was even more distinguished than Ryan. She couldn¡¯t even think about touchingThis is from N?velDrama.Org. such an untouchable person. She knew who she was, and she was self-aware. She would never make such a stup id mistake. Amelia withdrew her gaze, pushed the door open, and got off the car. Without stopping, she turned around to leave. The car behind her also disappeared from the garage at a breakneck speed, The moment the car left, Amelia stopped and looked back. She wondered how he would react when he discovered she was about to di e. She thought that he would be indifferent to her. How could an offish person like him pity her? Amelia lowered her eyes. A faint sense of loss struck her, making her feel inexplicably sad¡­ After reviewing the handover procedures, she dro ve the car home and nned to return it to the office tomorrow. Chapter 122 In other words, She Has Never ¡­ 4/5 After showering, she picked up her mobile phone and looked at it. Mr. Shawn didn¡¯t reply to her message or call her again. Amelia heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t look for her again. Otherwise, she would have been exhausted. She wanted to put down her phone, but she suddenly remembered that James had said that Jackson was the future son-inw of the Evans family. After thinking for a while, she still searched for Jackson¡¯s information on her phone. It turned out that half a year ago, the Collins family had intended to form an alliance with the Evans family. The marriage partner was James¡¯s cousin, Paul¡¯s younger sister. Her name was Edith Evans. Edith studied in Italy. After graduation, she would return and get engaged to Jackson. She had blocked all news about Jackson alone, so she didn¡¯t know he had a marriage candidate. Now that she had seen it, she didn¡¯t feel much emotional. She and Ryan would never go back to the past. No matter who he married, it had nothing to do with her. Chapter 122 In other words, She Has Never¡­ She put down her phone and took pills to suppress her heart failure as usual. After turning the rm up to the maximum volume, she dared to fall asleep. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Why Make Things Difficult for Her? 1/3 The rm clock had rung long before she could vaguely hear the sound. She slowly regained consciousness from her sleep. She picked up her phone and looked at it. It was nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Fortunately, it was no longer four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Her office hour began at ten o¡¯clock in the morning, so she still had time to go to work. She got up, washed up, and went to thepany with her bag. Thinking that Lily had asked her to do the handover yesterday, Amelia did not return to the office but went straight to the top floor. Amelia knocked on the door of Lily¡¯s office. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m here to hand over the work.¡± Lily¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw Amelia. ¡°Come in.¡± Amelia walked to Lily¡¯s desk and asked respectfully, ¡°Lily, Olivia is unwilling to take on my job. May I know to who I should hand over Chapter 123 Why Make Things Difficult for ¡­ my work?¡± 2/3 Thinking of what Emily had told her yesterday, Lily said with some embarrassment, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve been working here for five years. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. You can¡¯t resign just because you want to. Can you work until I find a suitable person to take over?¡± There were so many assistants in the president¡¯s office, and she could hand them over to one person at will. Why did she have to wait until she found a suitable person? Frowning, Amelia asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you send me a message yesterday morning and ask me to hand over my work? Why did you change your mind so quickly?¡± Seeing that it was not easy to foo l Amelia, Lily told the truth. ¡°Ms. Moore did approve your resignation yesterday morning. So I sent you a message to ask you to hand over the work, but not long after, she said that she didn¡¯t agree to your resignation.¡± Amelia frowned and asked indifferently, ¡°Why?¡± Lily spread out her hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you want to know the specific reason, you can ask Ms. Moore. I was following orders.¡± Amelia¡¯s face gradually darkened, but she knew it had nothing to do with Lily. The problem was still with Emily. Amelia didn¡¯t say anything more to Lily. She turned around and Chapter 123 Why Make Things Difficult for ¡­ 3/3 went straight to the president¡¯s office of Emily. Emily was sitting in therge office to answer a phone call. Her tone was very gentle as she asked if the other party had breakfast. Amelia didn¡¯t have to listen carefully to know who she was calling. She hesitated momentarily but still knocked on the door and interrupted the conversation. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 I¡¯m in a Hurry to Resign When Emily saw her, she immediately put down her phone and asked, ¡°Amelia, what can I do for you?¡± Amelia didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡°Ms. Moore, didn¡¯t you say that you would approve my resignation as soon as youe back? Why hasn¡¯t it been approved yet?¡± Emily nced at her mobile phone and looked a little impatient. ¡°You offended Olivia. She formed a gang and told them not to take over the job. She said you have so much information about the partner, so you must hand it over. Wait until we find the person to hand it over, and then I can approve your resignation.¡± As the group¡¯s president, Emily couldn¡¯t find anyone to help her. It was apparent that she was deliberately dying it. Amelia couldn¡¯t understand what Emily was thinking. Why did she make things difficult for her? Amelia¡¯s face darkened, but she said politely, ¡°Ms. Moore, I have something urgent to deal with. I¡¯m in a hurry to resign. Please approve.¡± Emily put her palms together and propped herself up on the desk. She looked up at her and asked, ¡°Is it convenient for you to tell me what¡¯s urgent?¡± Chapter 124 I¡¯m in a Hurry to Resign 2/2 Just as Amelia was about to tell her that she was terminally ill and did not have the strength to work, she saw the disdain in Emily¡¯s eyes. She did not say anything. Seeing that she was silent, Emily sneered. ¡°Olivia said you wanted to marry into a rich and powerful family, but I didn¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t expect that you had climbed into Mr. Collins¡¯s bed just because I asked you to receive him yesterday. It seems that you really want to marry into a wealthy family, but¡­¡± Emily paused momentarily and looked Amelia up and down with a sarcastic look. ¡°Amelia, you are magnificent, but marrying into a rich and powerful family is difficult.¡± B Write yourment Gifts I Got Married Without You Chapter 125 Pay Sixfold Penalty Fees to the Elite International Corporation 1/4 She meant that beauty alone was not enough if one wanted to marry into a rich and powerful family. One had to have a well-matched background or a good education. As expected, Emily possessed both wisdom and beauty. Although she didn¡¯t curse, she could pierce deep into a person¡¯s inferiority. From N?velDrama.Org. Amelia said tly, ¡°Ms. Moore, whether I want to marry into a wealthy family is a different matter. Even if you¡¯re the president, you can¡¯t interfere in my private affairs, right?¡± Emily didn¡¯t expect Amelia to dare mock her for meddling in other people¡¯s business. Her face suddenly darkened. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness. If you give up such a good job and go for it, don¡¯t regret it ande back to Elite International Corporation to cry.¡± Seeing that Emily had relented, Amelia didn¡¯t say anything else. Amelia thought that after Emily approved the resignation report, she would find Lily to hand over her work and leave as soon as possible However, she heard Emily suddenly change the subject. ¡°Amelia, I will approve your resignation, but not now.¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Pay Sixfold Penalty Fees to the¡­ Frowning, Amelia asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean, Ms. Moore?¡± 2/4 Emily sighed and said helplessly, ¡°The Elite International Corporation Branch development in the Imperial Capital is not very smooth, but the Collins family is powerful here. Suppose Elite International Corporation wants to grow stronger. In that case, the Collins family must take care of it, but the Collins family has never given us any help. Now that you have Mr. Collins, I hope you can stay. With you here, the Collins family should give you some face.¡± Amelia was still useful now, so Emily wouldn¡¯t approve her resignation. This was the reason why Emily did so. It was a pity that Emily made a mistake. With Amelia here, Jackson wouldn¡¯t show her respect. Amelia didn¡¯t want to deal with Emily anymore. She was too tired. She looked at Emily and said indifferently, ¡°Since you disapprove of my resignation, forget it. I don¡¯t want your sry and bonus fromst month. Just consider it as I left my post automatically.¡± Amelia insisted on going through the normal resignation process because when she was at the end of her rope, the person of Elite International Corporation chose her, a fresh graduate, as an employee. Chapter 125 Pay Sixfold Penalty Fees to the¡­ 3/4 At that time, she sold herself to a million dors, enough to save Ryan but insufficient to cover the follow-up treatment expenses. At that time, the Collins family had not found him yet. And all the medical expenses had been supported by Eva and her from their part-time jobs. But this amount of money was far from enough. Amelia had to look for high-paying jobs everywhere, but there was no way out. Only Elite International Corporation had epted her. The people of Elite International Corporation had given her a stable job. They lent her a sum of money to solve her urgent need. That was why she had been working here for five years. No matter whichpany tried to poach her, she had never been shaken. But now that the president of Elite International Corporation had been changed, who was not even approving her resignation. There was no need for her to wait any longer. Amelia took off her badge and ced it on Emily¡¯s desk. Then, she turned around and walked out without looking back. Emily looked at her back, and her eyes gradually turned distant. ¡°Amelia, when you signed the loan contract with Elite International Corporation, you signed another agreement. It was clearly written that you must get the approval of the president of Elite International Corporation to resign. Otherwise, you will have to pay six times the penalty fee.¡± Chapter 125 Pay Sixfold Penalty Fees to the¡­ 4/4 Amelia¡¯s elegant back suddenly stopped in ce. She almost forgot that during the loan, Elite International Corporation had drawn up such an agreement for fear that she would run away. At that time, she was in a hurry to use money, so she signed the contract without overthinking. Unexpectedly, it had be a shackle that bound her.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Exerting the Last of Her Value Amelia slowly looked at Emily, leaning against the office chair. Emily was bright and beautiful, which made Amelia look humble. Amelia had never felt wronged before, but she suddenly felt very wrong. It was as if she had been crushed under the feet of a victor. No matter how hard she struggled, it was useless. Because she had no background or power. She was just an ipetent ordinary person. Therefore, she could be threatened, trampled on, and humiliated at will. She gave up fighting against fate and asked Emily numbly, ¡°What do you want me to do to get my resignation?¡± When she borrowed 200,000 dors, the penalty of six times the amount was 1.2 million. She couldn¡¯t afford so much money, so she could onlypromise. Seeing that she was sensible, Emily became even more arro gant. Chapter 126 Exerting the Last of Her Value ¡°It¡¯s simple. Take good care of Mr. Collins. I¡¯ll approve your resignation when he returns to Imperial Capital.¡± 2/4 If she didn¡¯t let her resign, she could ept it and let her entertain Jackson. Amelia was highly reluctant. ¡°Mr. Collins might not want me to entertain him.¡± Emily smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that photo several times. How he looks at you is pretty interesting, so Mr. Collins will want you to entertain him.¡± Amelia still wanted to say something, but Emily¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Just do as I say.¡± Emily had already determined that Amelia had a close rtionship with Jackson. If Emily didn¡¯t squeeze out thest bit of Amelia¡¯s value, Emily would never let her off. Emily really was a capitalist. Amelia knew it was useless to say more, so she replied tly, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t break your promise again.¡± Emily crossed her arms before her chest and gave her a reassuring look. ¡°I¡¯ve always kept my word.¡± What a high-sounding manner. Chapter 126 Exerting the Last of Her Value 3/4 Amelia couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Emily. She walked out. When Olivia saw Amelia return to the office, she deliberately said sarcastically, ¡°Some people are mighty. She can easily take down a business partner by entertaining him. This time, she even took down the president of the Collins Group. In just one day, she climbed into Mr. Collins¡¯s bed, and the photos have been spread all over their social media. She is really shameless.¡± When Linda, her colleague, heard this, she jealously looked Amelia up and down and said, ¡°She has a good figure. Those bosses like her.¡± ¡°How good can she be? She must have been fooled. Otherwise, how could she have such a good figure?¡± sneered Olivia. ¡°Yes, she has been nourished by so many men. She is in good shape, and her skin is very smooth. It seems that thing is beneficial,¡± chuckled Linda. Olivia stared at Amelia, who was walking over and sneered. ¡°The rich have a good time. Guess how she swallowed men¡¯s¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she was sshed with cold water by Amelia. Olivia, whose entire body was drenched with water, immediately shivered angrily. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Olivia mmed the table, stood up, pointed at Amelia, and Chapter 126 Exerting the Last of Her Value 4/4 cursed, ¡°You bit ch, how dare you to ssh water on me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll¡­ Ah!¡± Amelia sshed another ss of water on her face without waiting for Olivia to finish scolding her. Olivia did not expect Amelia to dare to pour another ss of water after running the ss of water on her. She was stunned for a moment. Olivia and the onlookers in the president¡¯s office were stunned. Ignoring the gazes of others, Amelia looked tly at Olivia and said, ¡°It¡¯s one thing for you to gossip in front of our colleagues. But now you¡¯re talking nonsense in front of Ms. Moore. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± After saying that, Amelia picked up the ss of water and shook it before Olivia. ¡°You should be d I sshed water on you, not sulfuric acid. Otherwise, your old face would have been ruined.¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 It Doesn¡¯t the Matter of Embarrassment When Olivia heard the words sulfuric acid, she was so scared that her whole body trembled. She even wanted to retort, but she couldn¡¯t. Amelia looked away and turned to Linda, who was hiding aside and did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that thing for that you¡¯ve apanied so many old men? How dare you nder me!¡± Linda didn¡¯t expect Amelia to expose her privacy publ icly, so she immediately got angry. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Amelia looked at her offish and said, ¡°Olivia has already told everyone about your ability. I don¡¯t need to tell you what it means, do I?¡± Linda looked at Olivia in disbelief. ¡°I treat you as a friend! Why did you betray me?!¡± Olivia didn¡¯t expect Amelia, who usually held back her anger, to rev¨¦al Linda¡¯s matter to so many people. Olivia was so angry that she stepped forward and wanted to p Amelia hard. Still, her wrist was grabbed by Amelia¡¯s backhand. Chapter 127 It Doesn¡¯t the Matter of Embar¡­ 2/3 Amelia looked at Olivia and said indifferently, ¡°If you p me, I¡¯ll make you lose all your money!¡± Olivia was so angry. ¡°It¡¯s just a p. Can you make me lose all my money?!¡± Amelia moved closer to Olivia and sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I have a lot of financial backers? Any one of them can let you all over.¡± After that, Amelia pushed Olivia away and left, ignoring Olivia¡¯s expression. Olivia stared at Amelia¡¯s back and growl. ¡°Amelia, you bi tch, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Amelia pretended not to hear anything and went straight into the bathroom. Today, Amelia had vented all the humiliations she had suffered. She couldn¡¯t describe how she felt. She just thought that she should have done this a long time ago. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Amelia turned on the tap and was about to wash her face when Be entered. Be had just gone to buy milk tea for the staff in the president¡¯s office. When she came back, she happened to see Olivia scolding Chapter 127 It Doesn¡¯t the Matter of Embar¡­ Amelia, so she quickly chased after Amelia to the bathroom. ¡°Amelia, are you all right?¡± 3/3 Be didn¡¯t know what had happened. Seeing that Amelia didn¡¯t look well, James guessed that Olivia must have said something terrible to Amelia, so they quarreled. Amelia was weak, so she didn¡¯t know how badly Amelia had been bullied by Olivia. Amelia feltfortable seeing Be¡¯s round and cute face, and her frustrated heart slowly calmed down. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Complex Situation ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± 1/3 ¡°Are you sure?¡± Be¡¯s face was full of disbelief. She knew Amelia the best. Amelia didn¡¯t say anything about her grievances and silently endured them. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Go back to work. If Olivia can¡¯t find you, she¡¯ll again me you for laziness. Be was an intern, and she worked for Olivia. Before they fell out with each other, they could get along well on the surface. Now that things had turned out like this, if Olivia saw that Be was still so close to Amelia, Olivia would definitely y some tricks on Be behind Be¡¯s back. It had not been easy for Be to enter Elite International Corporation, and she was looking forward to bing a full-time employee from Olivia. Amelia thought she¡¯d better not get Be into trouble. Be seemed to have noticed this as well. She hesitated momentarily, but in the end, she still nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to work first.¡± Chapter 128 Complex Situation Amelia waved her hand with a smile. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Only then did Be leave the bathroom. As soon as she left, the smile on Amelia¡¯s face gradually faded. 2/3 Emily meant that she would be the one to entertain Jackson while he was in Arcadia. Sometimes, when business partners came to the Elite International Corporation for business trips, thepany would indeed send people to entertain them. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. For example, the people would arrange food, clothing, amodation, entertainment, etc. But this was the treatment that only guests who came to theirpany to talk about cooperation partners could get. Jackson was obviously here for the Evans Group¡¯s bidding, which had nothing to do with the Elite International Corporation. However, for the sake of the branchpany in Elite International Corporation, Emily took the initiative to please Jackson. She had such an unbearable past with Jackson. If she were to shamelessly try to please Jackson again, she would probably be mistaken for still being obsessed with him and deliberately approaching him under the guise of work. Chapter 128 Complex Situation 3/3 James would also think that she was an ambitious woman who dared to ignore his warning and continue to seduce his brother-inw. She felt extremely embarrassed when she thought that she would be misunderstood by Jackson and James. However,pared to losing money, embarrassment was nothing. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 A Man Still Drinking Milk Tea Analia took a deep bath, sok out her phone, and searched for Jackson¡¯s INN This was the massage she had gotten from his assistant when she booked the wom for him yesterday The call went through after three rings. Jackson¡¯s calm and assertive voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Ms. Garcia, what can I do for you?¡± Amelia was stunned. How did Jackson know who she was? ¡°I saved your number yesterday,¡± he said. Jackson exined simply as if he knew that she was surprised. Amelia didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She went straight to the point, ¡°Mr. Collins, Ms. Moore asked me to entertain you during this period on behalf of our group. Do you have anything to tell me?¡± ¡°Entertain me?¡± Chapter 129 A Man Still Drinking Milk Tea Jackson was a little surprised. ¡°Yeah,¡± Amelia replied. 2/3 Not to mention that Jackson would be surprised if he heard this request. Even Amelia herself was speechless. After silence, Jackson seemed to have understood something. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip to Arcadia and didn¡¯t bring my Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. personal assistant. Could you help me do something like serving tea?¡± Amelia thought he would refuse but didn¡¯t expect to ask her to be his assistant. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would have ulterior motives?¡± Although she was hesitant, she still replied obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± Jackson raised his watch and nced at it. ¡°I have a meetingter. When do you n toe over, Ms. Garcia?¡± After asking for the address, Amelia replied, ¡°I can go there anytime.¡± Jackson replied with a ¡°well¡± and hung up the phone. As soon as Jackson put down his phone. Standing before his desk, Zoey asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Collins, Ms. Garcia obviously wants to get close to you in thepany¡¯s name. Why did your agree to let her be your personal assistant?¡± Chapter 129 A Man Still Drinking Milk Tea 3/3 Jackson remembered that Amelia had been indifferentst night; today, she had taken the initiative to entertain him. It was indeed a little strange. But Jackson was more willing to believe it was because of that photo. Emily mistakenly thought Amelia had something to do with him, so Emily sent Amelia to entertain him. That was why he asked Amelia to be his assistant just now. He didn¡¯t want her to be put in a difficult position by her boss. However, Zoey, a blockhead, couldn¡¯t understand what Jackson was saying, so Jackson didn¡¯t exin further. He only said, ¡°I¡¯m short of people.¡± Was there a shortage of people? Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 You Are Her Biggest Target Now Mr. Collins brought a lot of people to Arcadiay this time. Although Zoey was the only assistant, he alone could handle all the trivial matters. It was apparent that Mr. Collins had some feelings for that woman. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have saved her and invited her to dinner. If she became his personal assistant, what would happen to Mr. Collins in the future¡­ Thinking of this possibility, Zoey was so anxious that he sweated profusely. ¡°Mr. Collins, Ms. Garcia is very dishonest. She is trying to find a way to marry a rich one once Kevin Harris fell from power. You are her biggest target now. You¡¯d better refuse her!¡± Jackson nced at Zoey indifferently. ¡°Although you¡¯re my assistant that my brother¡¯s employee, you¡¯re just my assistant. You don¡¯t have to tell me when I¡¯ll make a decision!¡± Zoey was stunned by the distance that burst out from his eyes. Mr. Moore had always been gentle. This was the first time that he had been angry with him. Chapter 130 You Are Her Biggest Target Now Zoey¡¯s heart sank. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± Then he left the president¡¯s office. Jackson rubbed his temples as soon as Zoey left. Why did he have a headache at the mention of Amelia? 2/3 When Amelia arrived at the branch office of the Collins Group, she happened to meet Zoey, who was coming out of the elevator. Amelia recognized that Zoey was Jackson¡¯s assistant and quickly walked over to say hello. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Before Amelia could finish her words, Zoey interrupted her. He red at her tly, turned around, and bought milk tea to relieve the pressure. Amelia was speechless. A man was still drinking milk tea. Amelia didn¡¯t mind Zoey¡¯s rudeness. Zoey must have thought she was trying to hook up with his boss, so he didn¡¯t like her. If Zoey couldn¡¯t wait for her to stay away from his boss, he would Chapter 130 You Are Her Biggest Target Now 3/3 probably invite her to drink milk tea and apologize to her after that. B Write yourment Gifts I Got Married Without You Chapter 131 Did You Remember Something? After asking the receptionist, she went to the president¡¯s office, Jackson was rubbing his forehead, looking extremely tired Amelia knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mr. Collins 1/5 Jackson nced at her ¡°You¡¯vee ¡° Amelia nodded. She asked him, ¡°What can I do for you, Mr Collins?¡± In the past, when they entertained their partners, they would directly arrange for them to eat, drink, and have fun Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, if Jackson wanted her to be his personal assistant, she would have to ask him what he needed her to do Jackson put down his hands and said gently. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to arrange Just help me make coffee in my meetingter¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After saying that, Amelia left Jackson looked at her back and gradually became lost in thought. Chapter 131 Did You Remember Something? 2/5 Her back also gave him a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen her many times. ¡°I can¡¯t remember My head hurts He shook his head and picked up his phone to send a message to Erin Erin was in a meeting When he saw his message, he immediately picked up his phone and typed ¡°Why do you have a headache again? Do you remember something?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that when I saw someone I felt very familiar, and my head ached ¡± ¡°Who are you seeing?¡± Jackson didn¡¯t want to reply to the question He always felt that if Erin knew he would have a headache whenever he saw Amelia, Amelia would be in danger The thought shed, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously He casual replied. ¡°It¡¯s a stranger Then he put down his mobile phone and went to the meeting Although the branchpany of the Collins Group in Arcadia was Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Did You Remember Something? not as big as Imperial Capital¡¯s headquarters, it still upied a building on East Street. 3/5 At this time, Jackson was holding a general meeting. Dozens of people in professional attires and laptops went upstairs one after another. In a short while, therge conference room was full of people. Amelia sat in the reception area outside. She was a little envious when she saw the group of elites through the ss. She also graduated from the design institute. Initially, she could have found a suitable internship job to slowly promote. But at that time, she couldn¡¯t fulfill her dream, so she could only find a job that could give her a total monthly sry. Thinking of the past, Amelia slowly gazed at Jackson¡­ He sat at the top of the conference table, tilted his head slightly, and looked at the PPT on the big screen while listening to the executive¡¯s report on work. He was wearing gold-rimmed sses, and the two strands of hair on his forehead hung down slightly. He looked gentle and elegant but did not lose the style of a president. When Amelia saw Jackson like this, she suddenly felt relieved. Chapter 131 Did You Remember Something? 4/5 He was supposed to be God¡¯s favored one. How could he want a woman as his burden? While lost in thought, Jackson suddenly nced at her through the ss. Then, he picked up his phone and sent her a WhatsApp message. ¡°Ms. Garcia, please bring me a cup of coffee.¡± When Amelia saw this message, she quickly got up and went to the break room to make coffee. After making it, she knocked on the conference room door with coffee. Everyone in the conference room looked at the door. The senior executive exining PowerPoint in front of the screen also stopped with dissatisfaction. Amelia was a little embarrassed until Jackson waved at her. ¡°Come in,¡± he said. Only then did Amelia walk up to him with a cup of coffee. She ced it beside him and was about to leave the meeting room. Jackson said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, please sit down and listen.¡± Chapter 131 Did You Remember Something? 5/5 All of the executives were speechless. She was a member of the Moore¡¯s Elite International Corporation. Mr. Collins let her sit down and listen! What if the business secret was leaked?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Spending Money on Amelia Jackson ignored everyone¡¯s expressions and raised his chin at the senior executive exining the PowerPoint. ¡°Continue.¡± The executive had no choice but to continue. However, when he reported the ie, he still hid something for fear that Amelia would steal the information. Seeing this, Amelia couldn¡¯t interrupt them anymore and could only sit obediently beside Jackson. Not until the meeting ended, she ran out and asked Jackson, ¡°Why do you want me to listen?¡± Jackson looked at Amelia, who was a head shorter than him, and replied in a gentle voice, ¡°I feel that you seem to be looking forward to it, so I¡¯ll let you listen.¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect this to be the reason. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll report it to my boss after I find out about it?¡± ¡°They are all unimportant numbers, and¡­¡± Chapter 132 Spending Money on Amelia 2/5 Jackson paused for a moment, then suddenly smiled. ¡°I believe in you.¡± His smile was no different from before. It was clean, clear, and bright. It was as if he was still Ryan, not Jackson, who had broken her artificial heart with two feet, ¡°Ms. Garcia, get ready. I¡¯m going to a banquet tonight.¡± Amelia came back to her senses and asked, ¡°A banquet?¡± Jackson nodded. ¡°The Weil family is holding a banquet. I need a femalepanion, so please help me.¡± Was it a personal assistant¡¯s duty to be a temporary femalepanion? The Weil family was not particrly prominent. It could only be regarded as a wealthy family. As the heir of the family, James shouldn¡¯t have participated. After thinking for a while, Amelia agreed. Jackson would return to Imperial Capital as soon as the bidding was over. Chapter 132 Spending Money on Amelia 3/5 But it was only a few days. Amelia had to endure it for a while, and everything was over. She must be well-dressed if she had to apany Mr. Jackson Collins to a banquet. Jackson did not allow her to refuse, leading her straight to the Bluebay Shopping Mall in Arcadia. She and Eva had been to this mall before. They wanted to go in and have a look, but they were not allowed to enter when they saw their clothes. Those who could go in and out of there were all rich and noble. And the products inside were all custom-made by famous French designers. After Jackson brought her in, he didn¡¯t even blink and gave her a custom-made dress, a pair of hand- made crystal shoes, and a complete makeup set. Next to him, Zoey¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Jackson spending so much money on a woman. As Amelia endured Zoey¡¯s re, sheined in her heart that she would have to pay another sum for the delivery tomorrow. After the salesgirl helped her change her makeup, she opened the curtain with a swoosh. Chapter 132 Spending Money on Amelia Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sitting on the sofa and looking down at his phone, Jackson subconsciously looked up when he heard the sound of the curtains being pulled open. 4/5 The custom-made strapless dress fully disyed her slender and exquisite figure. There was no excess flesh on her slender waist, which clung to her waist and outlined her perfect curves. Her soft breast was undting on her t abdomen, which was about to pop out. The exposed skin was so whi te that it was glowing. There were no ws at all. Even Amelia¡¯s arms and legs were just right. Her delicate makeup made her look indifferent and elegant, and no one dared to curse her. However, her eyes looked indifferent, with a trace of despair. That¡¯s right, it was despair. This was the feeling Jackson felt every time their eyes locked. Now, he finally found a word to describe her eyes. It turned out that she was desperate. What on earth had happened to her that made her feel so desperate? Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 How Dare You Ignore My Warning ¡°Mr. Collins, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Jackson was mesmerized by Amelia. It was not until Zoey coughed softly that Jackson returned to his senses. Jackson nodded and led Amelia out of the room. When they came out of the store, they were just seen by Ka, Paul¡¯s mistress, who was shopping with her friends. She looked at Amelia, who had changed her makeup, with disbelief. When she saw Amelia for the first time, Ka felt that Amelia had a certain temperament and was somehow beautiful. But this time, when she saw Amelia, she felt that Amelia was even nobler than a socialite. Ka looked back at the brand store that could only be entered with a VIP card. Only then did she realize that the man Amelia had found this time was richer than Kevin. Chapter 133 How Dare You Ignore My Warn¡­. 2/2 It would cost at least tens of millions of dors. Even Paul was not willing to spend so much money on her. Thinking of this, Ka was not convinced. They were both selling themselves. Why should Amelia get better things than her? Annoyed, Ka took out her phone, recorded a video, and sent it to Paul. ¡°Paul, look, Ms. Garcia has hooked up with a newly rich man again. The man she found this time is much richer than before. He has spent much money on her to change her appearance.¡± Ka had studied all the rich people in Arcadia. Still, she had never studied Jackson in the Imperial Capital, so she didn¡¯t know All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. hirn. She thought he was an upstart. After all, he looked so young Paul was ying golf with someone. When he finished ying and sat down to look at his mobile phone, an hour had passed. When he saw this video, he gritted his teeth in anger. Amelia actually asked Jackson to buy her a custom-made dress?! Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Unknown Reason Paul threw away the golf club and reposted the video to James. ¡°James, look at this, Ms. Garcia. She¡¯s obviously fearless.¡± James was distracted by his phone vibrating in the middle of a meeting. He would never look at his phone in a meeting, ording to his usual character. 1/4 But this time, for some unknown reason, he picked up his mobile phone and took a look. When he saw that video, his distant face gradually turned to darken. Was Amelia looking down on him, or did she like Jackson so much that she couldn¡¯t stop loving him? She dared to ignore his waming and was even with Jackson! His expression was terrifyingly offish. Without hesitation, he picked up his mobile phone, got up, and left. Chapter 134 Unknown Reason 2/4 The people in the conference room were stunned when they saw the president suddenly leave with a dark face. Then, they all looked sympathetic at the vice president reporting to them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone agreed that Mr. Chilton, the deputy director, must have offended Mr. Evans due to negligence in his work. Mr. Chilton, covered in a cold sweat, thought, ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯m going to be fired!¡± The banquet of the Weil family was held in the manor mainly to celebrate the return of the youngestdy of the Weil family after she finished her studies. With Jackson¡¯s status, he would not have attended a banquet like this. However, he was a good friend of the Weil family¡¯s heir. They often had gotten together in Imperial Capital, so he would naturally attend. However, this banquet had a deeper meaning: to select a qualified young talent for the youngest daughter of the Weil family as her husband. Jackson couldn¡¯t refuse his good friend¡¯s invitation. Still, he was afraid of being chosen by the Weil family¡¯s daughter, so he asked Amelia to be his femalepanion for the time being. Chapter 134 Unknown Reason After learning of Jackson¡¯s intentions, Amelia was no longer as restrained as before. She obediently as a shield as he had instructed. Jackson asked Amelia to hold his arm, and he led her into the manor. 3/4 The people who came in were all rich and about the same as the Weil family. The older ones drank wine and talked business in the banquet hall. The younger ones held wine sses and gathered outside in small groups. The manor was neither too big nor too small, but there were many rich people. After they entered, these wealthy young men all looked over. Those who knew and those who didn¡¯t all cast amazed looks at them. The heir of the Weil family, Harry Weil, was chatting with a few youngdies when he heard quite a commotion outside. Only then did Harry realize that Jackson was here, and he hurriedly greeted Jackson. Chapter 134 Unknown Reason ¡°Jackson, you¡¯re here.¡± 4/4 Harry looked at Jackson with a smile. When his gazended on Amelia, who was next to Jackson, he paused for a moment. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°This is my femalepanion tonight, Amelia, Ms. Garcia.¡± Harry seemed to be deep in thought. He nced at Amelia and politely stretched out his hand. ¡°Hello, Ms. Garcia. I¡¯m Harry.¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Ask Jackson What He Wants 1/3 Amelia could tell what Harry was thinking at a nce. He had specially held a banquet and invited Jackson to it. It was likely that he wanted to matchmake Jackson and her sister. However, he didn¡¯t expect Jackson to bring a femalepanion. Naturally, he had someints about her. However, as a well-educated man, he had shown Amelia enough respect, so Amelia had to cooperate reasonably. Amelia shook his hand and smiled. ¡°Hello.¡± Only then did Harry let go of her and look at Jackson, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Let¡¯s go have a drink and catch up.¡± Jackson was a little worried about Amelia and said to her, ¡°Come in with me.¡± Amelia nced at Harry, who looked unhappy and tactfully refused. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. I want to eat something first.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Jackson could say anything, Harry stopped a servant. ¡°Take Ms. Garcia to eat something. Don¡¯t neglect her.¡± Chapter 135 Ask Jackson What He Wants 2/3 The maid quickly told Amelia, ¡°Ms. Garcia, pleasee with me.¡± With such an arrangement, Jackson couldn¡¯t refuse his good friend, so he reminded Amelia, ¡°Don¡¯t walk around. Wait for me to come back.¡± With no expression, Amelia nodded and followed the servant to the dining area. A dazzling array of food was ced on rows of long tables. Amelia couldn¡¯t digest well and couldn¡¯t eat anything at all. However, with the help of the servants, she drank some mushroom soup. While standing quietly in the dining area drinking soup, she suddenly saw several luxury cars driving in from outside the manor. Andrew got out of the car first, opened the door of a CCR, and invited the iparably noble man out in the back seat. Under warm yellow light, the man in a ck suit stood before the car door with his hands in his pockets. His face was delicate and God-chiseled. He looked at people indifferently. borgnds, m om, on my log y I Got Married Without You Chapter 136 A Suitable Love 1/3 ¡°Mr. James Evans.¡± Ray quickly walked up to James with the other members of the Weil family and said respectfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to attend such a small-scale banquet. Otherwise, I would have waited at the door with my family members. Please forgive me for slighting you.¡± James replied indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He looked around indifferently. When he didn¡¯t see the figure, he frowned slightly. At this time, Paul also got out of the limited edition Phantom. He followed mainly to ask Jackson what he meant. Seeing that Paul was also here, Ray felt even more honored. ¡°Mr. Paul Evans, you¡¯re here too?¡± What kind of good day was this? He had been worried that his daughter would be unable to find a suitable love, but the two brothers of the Evans Group had bothe. Although Paul was undisciplined, unprofessional, and a yboy. His surname was still Evans. He could still consider choosing him as her son-inw. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 A Suitable Love As for Jamos, he didn¡¯t think about it. He was the son-inw of the Moores, and a small family like his couldn¡¯tpete with them. Ray was incredibly self-aware, and he took the brothers of the Evans family to be his honored guests. Even Jackson, who was praised by him earlier, had been tossed to the back of his mind, infuriating Lena Well. Lena had taken a fancy to Jackson. It had been difficult for her to ask her brother to invite Jackson, but her father had asked her to curry favor with Paul! She knew that Paul was a yboy. How could he be willing to marry her? Lena was so angry that Harry motioned for her to go out and avoid it first. Only then did Lena sneak away. Ray had been ttering James, which made Harry feel very embarrassed. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Harry looked at Jackson, indicating that he should go out for a drink. Jackson had wanted to leave for a long time but didn¡¯t do it out of courtesy. Seeing that Harry was giving him an eye signal, he quickly left. Chapter 136 A Suitable Love 3/3 Before he could walk out of the banquet hall, he was stopped by Paul. ¡°Mr. Collins.¡± Paul walked up to him and questioned him with the attitude of an elder brother. ¡°If I remember correctly, half a year ago, your family took the initiative to talk to my family about the marriage alliance. But now, you¡¯re here to attend Miss Weil¡¯s blind date. What do you mean?¡± Write yourment Gifts I Got Married Without You 1/5 Chapter 137 You Want to Break Off the Engagement Paul didn¡¯t question him directly about the rtionship between him and Amelia because Amelia was James¡¯s woman, so he had to give her some respect. But he didn¡¯t want to let go of Jackson, who didn¡¯t keep his promise, so he could only take it out on Miss Weil. Jackson was not angry at Paul¡¯s provocation, but his eyes were indifferent. ¡°My father made the decision privately without my permission. I never thought of marrying your sister. Please don¡¯t take it seriously, Mr. Paul Evans.¡± His words made Paul¡¯s face pale, and his beautiful face instantly darkened. ¡°Do you mean to break off the engagement?¡± Jackson smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯ve never been engaged. How can break off the engagement?¡± They had just discussed the marriage, but it was not confirmed. Moreover, they didn¡¯t even get the consent of the two parties. How could they unite by marriage directly? Jackson¡¯s words were a p in the face to the Evans family. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 You Want to Break Off the Eng¡­ Paul was used to fooling around with others, so he didn¡¯t have such a deep and experienced temper as Jackson, 2/5 Paul wanted to give him a gentle lesson, but before he could do something, he was stopped by James. ¡°Paul, stop.¡± The man sat in the upper seat, looking indifferent but arrogant, which stunned everyone. He was indeed the only heir of the Evans family. His aura was too powerful. James looked indifferently at Jackson. His voice, devoid of any warmth, echoed in the hall. ¡°Mr. Jackson Collins, your father came to our family to beg for an alliance marriage. Breaking off the engagement is okay, but you must ask your father the same way.¡± The word ¡°beg¡± brought everyone back to reality. It turned out that the Collins family wanted to marry into the Evans family. They thought the Evan and the Collins family wanted to join forces. Chapter 137 You Want to Break Off the Eng The Colins family atwo needed to use Mr Collins¡¯s manage to stabilize ther status 3/5 Everyone scoffed in their eyes. Obviously they had forgotten that their backgrounds, strength, and status were far inferior to the Collins familly Jackson calmly epted everyone criticism and epted James¡¯s propitia roposal Don¡¯t worry Mr Evans 11 defectely ask my father to deal with this matter After that Jackson went straight out to look for Amelia Looking at Jackson: back. Pau was an angry that his face tumed blue ¡®s good to treat off the engagement Can¡¯t my waller frida better To ra pe in this most likely future sign in tam Old to Well quickly echoed ¡°Yes yes yes Mr. Paul van suster in cunding It¡¯s a pity that War Collins doesny ward her Paul nced at ham coldly: ¡°What does it have to do with you? Old M. Well thought. Forget He is so nude Jackson is the test Check Through the floor to ceiling window in the hall Jamestow Jackson walking to the dining area in the distance at he was Chapter 137 You Want to Break Off the Eng¡­ looking for someone. 4/5 After walking around, Jackson answered the phone and went to the bathroom. James frowned, interrupted Old Mr. Weil¡¯s rambling, and walked out. While Amelia was ying with her phone in the bathroom, a gentle-looking girl came in angrily. When she saw Amelia, Lena¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Lena stood on the balcony on the second floor, she saw Jackson leading Amelia into the manor. The two looked dazzling and well-matched, which almost made Lena angry. Fortunately, Lena¡¯s brother had sent Amelia away and allowed her to be alone with Jackson. Lena thought Amelia had left, but she didn¡¯t expect Amelia to be hiding in the bathroom and scrolling through her phone. It was strange. Why did Amelia hide in the bathroom instead of getting to know many young talents? Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Truly Deep in Love Lena¡¯s warning made Amelia frown slightly. Amelia was hiding here to avoid James. What did it have to do with Jackson ying hard to get? ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Weil too good at imagining?¡± Amelia thought. 2/5 Amelia didn¡¯t find an excuse to exin it to Lena. Lena just looked at Amelia indifferently. ¡°Miss Weil, you can¡¯t afford to be Mr. Collins¡¯s wife. You don¡¯t have to look for attention in front of me.¡± Jackson was going to marry Edith. Lena¡¯s status was far inferior to Edith¡¯s. It was better for her not to be delusional. However, Miss Weil did not think so. She pped Amelia hard in the face. ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m the youngdy of the Weil family. Do I need to show myself in front of you?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. That p was beyond Amelia¡¯s expectations. Amelia didn¡¯t expect the Weil family¡¯s gentle and weak-looking youngdy would p her. This caught Amelia off guard and caused her to be pped hard. Amelia wanted to fight back on the spot, but her body was a Chapter 138 Truly Deep in Love burden. 3/5 After being pped, she was in a daze. Seeing her like this, Lena thought she was afraid, so she became even more arroga nt. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better stay away from Jackson. Otherwise, it¡¯s not one p!¡± After saying that, Lena left the bathroom. When Amelia saw her back, it suddenly split into countless pieces and slowly blurred into a ball. Before she fell down, Amelia vaguely saw a man rushing in and catching her before she fainted. When Amelia caught her breath, she realized that the person who had caught her was James. Amelia¡¯s heart suddenly beat, and a nervous expression appeared. ¡°Mr.., Mr. Evans¡­¡± He had no expression, but his slightly furrowed brows made him look annoyed and uneasy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 138 Truly Deep in Love After calming herself down, Amelia said in a low voice, ¡°I was pped by Miss Weil just now and almost fainted.¡± 4/5 Fortunately, she only fainted for a few seconds this time and could still use this as an excuse to cover it up. James¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°You¡¯re willing to be pped, for Jackson¡¯s sake. You really love him.¡± There was sarcasm in his voice, which made Amelia very ufortable. The fear in her heart slowly faded away, and she replied lightly, ¡°If Mr. Collins finds out that I was pped by Miss Weil, he will definitely have a bad impression of her. It¡¯s worth it.¡± James didn¡¯t expect her to have such thoughts, so he looked at her with contempt. ¡°You are truly capable of using all sorts of methods.¡± He loosened his grip on her waist, took out a wet tissue, and wiped his fingers slowly. This action made Amelia feel very embarrassed. Since he disliked her so much, why did he still help her? Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 I¡¯ve Never Love You After wiping his hands, he nced at Amelia, who looked pale. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you to stay away from Jackson?¡± When she saw him, she thought he was there for the banquet. She didn¡¯t expect that he woulde to get even with her. It had only been a day, but he already knew what she and Jackson were doing. However, she couldn¡¯t be med for this. If it weren¡¯t for Emily, she would have waited to di e at home a long time ago. She wouldn¡¯t have apanied Jackson to such a ce. Amelia didn¡¯t intend to hide it from him and said frankly, ¡°I intended to stay away from him, but Emily insisted that I entertain Jackson. She would ask me to pay for it if I disagreed. I could only go against your warning and entertain him.¡± Her words imply, ¡°If you want to me someone, me Emily. Don¡¯t be sarcastic here.¡± James sneered, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t climbed into Jackson¡¯s bed, would Emily have let you entertain him?¡± Did he mean that Amelia had asked for it? Chapter 139 I¡¯ve Never Love You 2/4 As expected, Emily was his sweetheart. No matter what she did, he would not me her. Suddenly, she had a little self-awareness, so she stopped talking. James took a step closer to her and pushed her against the wall. Then, he ced one hand on top of her head and lowered his head to look at her, ¡°Jackson just canceled the engagement with the Evans Group in front of everyone. Did you ask him to do so?¡± Had Jackson canceled his marriage with the Evans Group? Amelia was stunned for a moment, and then she felt wronged. How could Amelia not know she could make Jackson break the engagement? She pursed her red lips and didn¡¯t say anything. In front of James, there was no point in exining. James moved closer to her again, and a faint fragrance wafted out to Amelia¡¯s nose, causing her to panic again. Amelia tumed away unnaturally, but her lips identally brushed past his cheek. A numbing sensation spread out from the skin of the two people. Chapter 139 I¡¯ve Never Love You James¡¯s body stiffened, and his expression became slightlyplicated. Amelia felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± 3/4 Looking at her shy face, James slowly withdrew hisplicated thoughts and said indifferently, ¡°Is this how you seduce men?¡± When Amelia heard this, the embarrassment in her heart gradually dissipated. A sense of defeat struck her, making her feel a little powerless. After a long silence, she said, ¡°Mr. Evans, you don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t seduce you no matter who I seduce.¡± James¡¯s expression gradually darkens. He stared into her eyes. He couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking, but there was a hint of indifference in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling and felt highly annoyed. He remained silent momentarily until his eyebrows gradually returned to indifference. He said tly, ¡°That¡¯d better be the case. If I find out that you have feelings for me¡­¡± Hearing this, Amelia did not give in at all. ¡°Mr. Evans, don¡¯t worry. I Chapter 139 I¡¯ve Never Love You 4/4 haven¡¯t had feelings for you for so many years, let alone separated from you.¡± James was rendered speechless by her, and his eyes were gradually filled with a trace of cruelty. Looking at him like this, Amelia was a little scared. She slowly Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. lowered her chin under his powerful gaze. After a while, they fell into a long silence. It was as if whoever spoke first would be defeated. After a long while, Jackson and Lena¡¯s voices came from outside the door. Only then did James let go of her hands. He straightened his back and took a step back. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Inverting Right and Wrong Before leaving, James nced at Amelia indifferently. ¡°Just because Jackson broke off the engagement doesn¡¯t mean that the Collins Group will break off the engagement. He¡¯ll be my brother-inw sooner orter. Don¡¯t even think about getting him to fight against the whole family for you.¡± After saying that, James turned around and walked to the opposite men¡¯s bathroom. Staring at the lonely and distant figure, Amelia heaved a deep sigh of relief. Every time she fac ed him, she would feel an indescribable tension. ww Amelia wasn¡¯t sure if she was afraid of him or if she was fearful that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her feelings for him. Fortunately, she had acted on impulse just now and lied to him that she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him. Otherwise, who knew how he wouldugh at and misunderstand her if he found out what she was thinking? Chapter 140 Inverting Right and Wrong She collected herself and walked to the sink. She pretended to wash her hands and went out. On the way to find Amelia, Lena pestered Jackson all the way, which made Jackson frown. 2/4 When Jackson saw Amelia shaking off her water-stained hands and walking out of the bathroom, he quickly pushed Lena away and walked over. ¡°Ms. Garcia, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Amelia nodded and nced at Lena thoughtfully with an indifferent gaze. Thinking of how she had pped Amelia on impulse just now, Lena was afraid that Amelia would comin to Jackson, and her eyes were with a warning. Amelia found it a little funny. After pping her, Lena was afraid that she would tell others about it. Lena had gone too far. Amelia wanted to p Lena, but this was the Weil family¡¯s territory. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would think she was bullying Lena in public. Amelia didn¡¯t want to be the center of attention, nor did she want Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 140 Inverting Right and Wrong 3/4 to be hated by the Weil family after the fight. Thinking of this, Amelia suppressed her anger and decided to find a chance to beat her next time. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She walked down the stairs, and Jackson took her hand. Jackson had wanted to let go of her hand as soon as Amelia got off the stairs, but when he lowered his head, he identally saw the palm print on her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jackson¡¯s gentle face suddenly darkened. He raised his hand to touch Amelia¡¯s slightly swollen face, and his eyes subconsciously showed a hint of heartache. Amelia was slightly stunned when she saw the look on Jackson¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t expect him to feel sorry for her. Jackson asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who did this?¡± Seeing that he was questioning her, it seemed that he wanted to stand up for her. Amelia hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 140 Inverting Right and Wrong 4/4 Amelia felt that Jackson might not get even with his good friend¡¯s sister for her. Amelia¡¯s silence made Lena heave a sigh of relief. Jackson had always been good at observing people¡¯s expressions. At this moment, when he saw Lena heave a sigh of relief, he immediately understood what was happening. No wonder Lena wouldn¡¯t let him go when he went to look for Amelia. It turned out that Lena had hit his woman when he wasn¡¯t there! Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Defending Amelia Jackson gazed over Lena. ¡°Miss Weil, I brought my femalepanion to your house as a guest, but you pped my woman pub licly. Is this your upbringing?¡± Seeing that Jackson had found out so quickly that she had hit him, Lena¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but her anger quickly dispelled it. Jackson didn¡¯t even bother to ask and was already defending Amelia. This was too much! Miss Weil couldn¡¯t hold back her temper anymore. ¡°Jackson, you didn¡¯t even ask who hit her before ming me. How can you do this?¡± Jackson¡¯s expression turned to darken. ¡°So you didn¡¯t do it?¡± Lena felt a little guilty, so she corrected herself. ¡°Even if I did, you didn¡¯t ask me why. Isn¡¯t it too indistinguishable for you to say that about me?¡± Jackson snorted, ¡°I know Ms. Garcia very well. What¡¯s the point of asking?¡± Lena didn¡¯t expect Jackson to talk to her like that for a femalepanion. She was so angry that her face turned pale. Chapter 141 Defending Amelia ¡°Jackson, how can you do this to me¡­¡± Jackson couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch her act. He said tly, ¡°Apologies to Ms. Garcia!¡± 2/2 Although Harry was his good friend, he was not familiar with Lena. They had only met a few times, so he naturally would not show her respect. Seeing that Jackson wouldn¡¯t let her go until she apologized, Lena was so angry that she burst into tears. ¡°Jackson, you¡¯re bullying me!¡± The little girl¡¯s cry soon attracted the attention of the crowd. Everyone was holding red wine andAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. standing aside to watch the show, but no one came forward to help Lena. Seeing something was wrong, Lena quickly pointed at Amelia and ndered, ¡°She was the one who scolded me first. I was so angry that I lost my mind and pped her. I wouldn¡¯t have done this if it weren¡¯t for her stirring up trouble. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 The People of Weil Family Is Really Good at Amelia was still shocked that Jackson woulde forward to seek justice for her when she heard Lena put the me on her. Amelia didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter initially, but Miss Weil¡¯s usations made her angry. Just as she was about to ask Lena what she had said to her, a t voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Miss Weil, have you been learning to confuse right and wrong in the past few years?¡± The man behind her was dressed in a ck suit. Standing under the light, he looked a little bright. When Amelia heard his voice, she knew who he was. She was grateful he stood up for her, but she dared not look back. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. James nced at Jackson, who was holding onto Amelia¡¯s hand, with a gloomy expression. James slowly walked down the stairs and stood in front of Lena, ¡°I just happened to pass by when Miss Weil humiliated her.¡± Chapter 142 The People of Weil Family Is Re¡­ 2/3 James didn¡¯t show her any respect and exposed her lie, causing Lena to pale. Lena still wanted to argue, but James nced at her with highly indifferent amorous eyes. Lena had never seen such a terrifying look before. Even thought his eyes were beautiful, the look was enough to afraid her. Lena was so scared that she immediately sh ut her mo uth. She stood rooted to the spot, not daring to move. Only then did Harry realize that something had happened to his sister. He quickly pushed through the crowd and rushed over. Before Harry could ask what had happened to Lena, James gave him an indifferent look. ¡°The Weil family are really well-educated.¡± After saying that, James left with his bodyguards. Watching the show from the side, Paul looked thoughtfully at James¡¯s back. James was indifferent and would never speak up for unimportant people. This time, he actually stood up to teach Miss Weil a lesson. It was Chapter 142 The People of Weil Family Is Re¡­ 3/3 really incredible. Paul nced at Amelia, who was standing intimately with Jackson, and his expression darkened slightly. It must be because of her that James made an exception for her. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so capable. Not only could she get Jackson to protect her, but she could also get James to help her. Paul wanted to go over and teach her a lesson, but after thinking for a while, he gave up. Even if James didn¡¯t want her, he shouldn¡¯t be the one to teach her a lesson. Paul turned around, took his assistant, and left with James. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Apologize Jackson looked at the backs of the brothers as they walked away. He was surprised that James woulde forward to help them just now. On second thought, perhaps Mr. James Evans also looked down on this kind of woman who yed tricks behind the back. Since he happened to see them, he would naturally stand up to uphold justice. Even though he looked down on Amelia, he had just canceled the engagement with the Evans Group. Thinking of this, Jackson did not overthink it. He looked at Lena again. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it. Apologize!¡± Harry hurriedly asked Lena what had happened because his good friend was angry. Lena did not dare to argue anymore. She could only cry and say that she was jealous of Amelia. That was why she pped Amelia angrily. Harry¡¯s thoughts of helping his sister were immediately dispelled. Chapter 143 Apologize He said exasperatedly, ¡°You should apologize!¡± After that, he added, ¡°After apologizing,e back with me to our father to get your punishment.¡± 2/3 Old Mr. Well was naturally grooting the elders in the banquet hall. He didn¡¯t know what had happened outside for the moment. He didn¡¯t know that the brothers of the Evans family had left. He only thought they had gone out to meet the young people. If he learned that James had been angered by his daughter and loft, he would p Lona twice to teach her a lesson. Since her brother had asked her to apologize, Lena could only apologize to Amolia, no matter how reluctant she was. Jackson was very dissatisfied with Lena¡¯s gnashing tone and unresigned expression. Jackson still wanted to say something, but Amelia stopped him. ¡°Mr. Collins, let¡¯s go.¡± Although Lona had pped her, she had lost her reputation tonight. It was usual for a little girl to be unhappy. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Amelia didn¡¯t intend to argue with her anymore. She just wanted to teach her a losson and lot her remember it. Lena had hit Ame today. The Well family couldn¡¯t make up for it if she hit Jackson¡¯s fianc¨¦e in the future. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 What Would Happen If I Was Really Moved However, Lena naturally didn¡¯t know what Amelia was thinking. She only felt that Amelia was the culprit who had caused her to lose face! As soon as the banquet ended, Lena cried andined to her father and brother, ¡°you must seek justice for me!¡± Hearing her crying, Ray pped her in the face. ¡°How dare you cry in front of me after offending James!¡± Lena instantly stopped crying and looked at Ray in disbelief. ¡°Dad, how dare you hit me?!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t teach you a lesson, you wouldn¡¯t have learned your lesson. You can¡¯t afford to offend James; you can¡¯t easily beat up Jackson¡¯s femalepanion. One is in charge of Arcadia, and the other is in Imperial Capital. You¡¯ve offended both of them in one go!¡± Ray was so angry that his face turned blue, and his whole body trembled. If it weren¡¯t for Harry¡¯s obstruction, he would have taught Lena another lesson. Lena did not expect that her father, who had always doted on her, 2/3 Chapter 144 What Would Happen If I Was R¡­ would p her for an outsider. She was so angry that she covered her face and ran out. Harry chased after her anxiously, seeing that his younger sister had left in a fit of anger. Everyone knew that the blind date banquet of the Weil family was a mess. Amelia was led out of the manor by Jackson. Before Zoey¡¯s car arrived, Jackson was already holding her hand and waiting at the door. Amelia looked down at his hand, pretending nothing had happened and broke free from his grip. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Disappointment shed through Jackson¡¯s eyes the moment she pulled her soft hand out of his. Thinking of how he had just helped her, Amelia thanked him. ¡°Mr. Collins, thank you for speaking up for me earlier.¡± Jackson¡¯s disappointment deepened when he heard her distant and polite voice. He looked at her swollen side face and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You wouldn¡¯t have been hurt if it weren¡¯t for me.¡± Amelia said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Chapter 144 What Would Happen If I Was R¡­ It was just a p. It was nothingpared to the two kicks Jackson had given her. 3/3 Jackson saw that she was unwilling to talk to him, and a trace of loneliness appeared on his face again. Just as he was about to say something else to her, Zoey dro ve over. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Why Aren¡¯t You Leaving Yet He had no choice but to sh ut up and open the back door for Amelia like a gentleman. Amelia was still feeling a little dizzy. Before getting in the car, her body swayed, and Jackson quickly held her by the waist. ¡°Ms. Garcia, are you all right?¡± She shook her head and tried to break free from his grip, but he held her waist with one hand and helped her into the car. Watching the Rolls Royce disappear into the distance, the man in the CCR put out the cigarette. Under dim light, the cold moonlight shone through the window on the man¡¯s coOL and delicate facial features. His indifferent eyes were like the emissaries of h ell. There was no emotion in them, and they looked gloomy and dim¡­ Sitting in the back seat, Paul couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. He only felt that James had stopped here to wait for Amelia. A worried expression unconsciously appeared on Paul¡¯s face. Chapter 145 Why Aren¡¯t You Leaving Yet ¡°James, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± 2/3 After a few seconds of silence, the man¡¯s indifferent voice came from the car. ¡°Wait for Andrew.¡± Andrew said he had left something in the Weil¡¯s house and returned to get it. However, Paul felt that this excuse was terrible. Andrew could take the bodyguard¡¯s car back. James didn¡¯t need to wait for an assistant here, right? Although this assistant had grown up with him. So many people did not need to wait in a corner so far away from the Weil¡¯s house. The more Paul thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. ¡°James, don¡¯t tellContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. me you¡¯ve fallen for Ms. Garcia?¡± Paul thought James would deny it, but he suddenly replied, ¡°What if I¡¯m really in love with her?¡± Paul was shocked. He quickly sat up straight and persuaded nervously, ¡°James, don¡¯t take things too hard. Her life will be in danger if you fall in love with her. Although she is not a good person, I don¡¯t want to see blood again.¡± When James heard this, the emotions in his eyes disappeared. James looked back at Paul with a smile. Chapter 145 Why Aren¡¯t You Leaving Yet ¡°Paul, you¡¯re still as easy to foo l as when you were young.¡± 3/3 Paul could tell from his face that he was joking. Only then did his tense nerves rx. However, with a severe look, Paul reminded James, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things in front of others in the future.¡± It was OK to talk about it before him, but if someone with ulterior motives heard it, the Evans family would never be at peace. James looked away, his eyes filled with despair. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 She¡¯s Not The Holy Mother Through the rearview mirror, Paul looked at the distant-looking James. 1/4 After hesitating momentarily, Paul plucked up the courage to ask, ¡°James, when are you going to get married to Emily?¡± Paul always felt that everything would be settled after James and Emily got married, and he would no longer have to worry about anything. James seemed to smile, but it didn¡¯t reach the bottom of his eyes. ¡°You also want me to marry her?¡± Paul shook his head subconsciously and said, ¡°No, but¡­¡± But he had no choice. Just as Paul considered what to say, James suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll marry her.¡± James¡¯s voice was very indifferent, as if there was no emotion. He was like a machine, so offish that he was unconscious. Paul sighed deeply in his heart. James seemed to have never Chapter 146 She¡¯s Not The Holy Mother been happy¡­ Jackson dro ve Amelia home. 2/4 Before exiting the car, Jackson handed her an ointment and said, ¡°It¡¯ll help you reduce the swelling.¡± After thanking him, Amelia declined politely. ¡°I¡¯ll just use ice cubes when I get back.¡± After saying that, Amelia left. Jackson looked at her petite figure with a lonely expression again. Jackson could feel that Amelia was on her guard against him, and even a hint of hostility in her eyes puzzled him. While Jackson was deep in thought, Zoey reminded him, ¡°Mr. Collins, Ms. Garcia is ying hard to get. Please don¡¯t be fooled.¡± Jackson had never been in a rtionship since he lost hisContent ? N?velDrama.Org. memory. He didn¡¯t know how to y hard to get. When he heard Zoey¡¯s words, he subconsciously retorted, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me. How could she y hard to get?¡± However, Zoey said, ¡°She deliberately pretended not to like you to attract your attention and make you feel heartbroken, but she is still distant. Once you fall in love with her, will it be easy for her to capture you? Besides¡­¡± After a pause, Zoey continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that she yed Chapter 146 She¡¯s Not The Holy Mother some tricks just now? If Ms. Garcia had been gentle and generous, she wouldn¡¯t have told you she was beaten. Still, she deliberately let you see it and even let you teach Miss Weil a lesson. This can take revenge on Miss Weil with your hands and make your impression of her worse. She must have known that Mr. Weil wanted to get you and Miss Weil together, so she deliberately yed some tricks to ruin it¡­¡± Under normal circumstances, Jackson would have believed Zoey¡¯s words. But now, he felt that it was reasonable even if Amelia yed some tricks to let him find out that she had been beaten. No one would fight back for no reason. She was not a saint. 3/4 Moreover, Amelia didn¡¯t let him see it on purpose. It was apparent that Lena had hit her hard enough to leave a fingerprint on her face. If it weren¡¯t for that, he probably wouldn¡¯t have known that she had been beaten in the bathroom. Zoey still wanted to say something, but Jackson stopped him. ¡°Just focus on driving. All you know how to do is gossip.¡± Zoey was speechless. His boss said he only knew how to gossip all day! He felt terrible again. When he returned, he must buy over a dozen cups of milk tea to soothe his injured heart. Chapter 146 She¡¯s Not The Holy Mother When Amelia got home, she was so tired that she copsed on the sofa and stared nkly at the ceiling. 4/4 Her physical strength was overdrawn and spread from her body to her heart, making her so tired that she closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t remove her makeup or change her clothes. She justy on the sofa, falling asleep. She was so dizzy that she seemed to see Jamesing in. He picked her up, held her in his arms, and kissed her crazily. Under his fierce attack, her body could not help but follow him¡­. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 The strength of the Evans Group The moment she woke up from her dream, she felt that it was ridicul ous that she would have this dream. She touched her red face and warm red lips. She must have identally kissed his face yesterday, which was why she had such a shameful dream. She had been with him for five years and had been upied by him crazily every time, so she was used to his touch. She probably hadn¡¯t gotten used to it yet, but she should be fine after a long time. While she wasforting herself, Jackson¡¯s call suddenly came in. She picked up the phone and answered, ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Collins?¡± Jackson was a little ufortable when he heard her businesslike tone. However, he quickly collected his thoughts and replied, ¡°Ms. Chapter 147 The strength of the Evans Group Garcia, Zoey is not here today. Please apany me to the bidding.¡± How could Zoey, always by Jackson¡¯s side, be absent? Amelia was a little confused, but she agreed. As soon as the bidding was over, Jackson should return to Imperial Capital. ¡°Wait for me,¡± Amelia said excitedly. Was she that happy? Jackson was infected by her emotions and smiled too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The bidding will start at 10 o¡¯clock. It¡¯s still early.¡± 2/3 Amelia looked at the time. It was seven o¡¯clock, but she had woken up early this time. Had she been affected by that dream? Thinking of that dream, Amelia blushed again. She quickly replied with a ¡°yes¡± and hung up the phone. She fell asleepst night and hadn¡¯t checked her WhatsApp. She was afraid that Eva would send a message to her, so she quickly checked her WhatsApp. Eva sent her a few photos of the scenery andContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. took a few short videos. Chapter 147 The strength of the Evans Group She clicked on it and replied to Eva. 3/3 After replying, she subconsciously looked at the profile picture of the workgroup that had been pushed to the bottom. The profile picture was nk as if Mr. Shawn himself was mysterious. She clicked on Mr. Shawn¡¯s WhatsApp and stopped at her reply. Since then, Mr. Shawn has never sent her a message or called her. Amelia was a little confused. He had called her hundreds of times that day. Why did he ignore her after she replied? She was only confused for a few seconds before she put down her phone. It would have been better if Mr. Shawn didn¡¯t harass her. She could live longer. B Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 How Could Such a Powerful Man Marry Her Amelia struggled to pull herself together. After getting up and cleaning herself up, she took medicine on time. Then, she ordered an express delivery and sent out the dresses, shoes, and other luxury goods that Jackson had bought for her yesterday. In fact, she could give them to Jackson directly, but that would take a lot of time and effort to talk to him. It would be better to send them over by express. After sending the things out, Amelia took her bag and went to the branch office of the Collins Group The bidding of the west city project was rted to the development of the Collins Group in Arcadia, so people in the Collins Group attached great importance to this matter The entire branch office was in a busy state. Even Jackson took the executives to go through the PowerPoint for the bidding They did note out of the conference room until nine o¡¯clock Amelia reced Zoey, Jackson¡¯s personal assistant, so she could Chapter 148 How Could Such a Powerful M¡­ 2/3 enter the bidding venue. The bidding would be held in the Evans Group¡¯s park. Driving into the park would be like entering the future. The high-rise buildings with a sense of science and technology, the imagined scenery, and the unparalleled security system all showed the identity of the aristocratic families and the financial groups. But for the Evans Group, who had risen to the top of the list many times. It was just a drop in the ocean. It was said that the Evans Group had branches like this worldwide. Their business covered a wide range, and real estate was only a tiny part. The most outstanding field of the Evans Group was the research on intelligent aircraft and aerospace Other groups couldn¡¯tpete with such a leading group in the future. After witnessing the strength of the Evans Group with her own eyes, Amelia realized how small she was. Amelia had o nce fantasized that James would marry her, but now she found it ridic ulous. Chapter 148 How Could Such a Powerful M¡­ How could such a powerful man marry her? 3/3 It was not until this moment that she realized she was not a match for him. The little bit of hope she had for James was utterly shattered by this shocking scene. B Write yourment Th Gifts I.Got Married Without You 1/4 Chapter 149 James Is Here Jackson saw Amelia in a daze, so he gently pushed her away. ¡°Ms. Garcia,e with me.¡± Only then did Ameliae back to her senses. She followed Jackson into one of the floating buildings. The security system of the Evans Group was strict. Foreign personnel had to be verified their identities before they could enter. Otherwise, they would not be able to open the door. Just as they verified their identities individually, Emily came in with a group of executives.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Emily greeted Jackson and then looked at Amelia, following behind Jackson. ¡°Mr. Collins, do you mind if I say a few words to Amelia?¡± ¡°Ms. Garc¨ªa is a member of yourpany. Why would I mind?¡± Jackson didn¡¯t like Emily¡¯s tone. It sounded polite, but there was a hint of sarcasm in it, which made him ufortable. However, Amelia was a member of the Elite International Corporation, so he had no right to say anything. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 James Is Here 2/4 Jackson said to Amelia, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for her inside.¡± Then he led the members of the Collins Group inside. As soon as he left, Emily smiled at Amelia. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve treated Mr. Collins quite well.¡± After saying this, Emily looked at Amelia with contempt. ¡°Not everyone can attend the bidding event of the Evans Group, but Mr. Collins brought you here, which means that he thinks highly of you.¡± Emily deliberately dragged out the end of the sentence as if she was saying, ¡°He doesn¡¯t think highly of your work ability, but your bed skills.¡± Hearing the sarcasm in her words, Amelia felt there was no point in talking to Emily, so she pursed her lips tightly and did not reply. Seeing that she was ignored, Emily¡¯s expression turned indifferent, and then she smiled gently and generously. ¡°You did a good job. I¡¯ll give you a raiseter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me. Just approve my resignation.¡± Amelia¡¯s refusal was a little harsh, which embarrassed Emily. Emily¡¯s face turned offish. She looked down at Amelia. Chapter 149 James Is Here 3/4 ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s a good thing to hook up with Mr. Collins, but it¡¯s not something you should be proud of.¡± Emily left these words and left. The figure was elegant, confident, gentle, and generous, but unfortunately, there were two sides. Amelia withdrew her gaze and walked quickly to the passage next door without batting an eyelid. The people who came to the bidding were all the country¡¯s most influential real estate tycoons. Everyone wanted to get the development rights in the west city project. Among them, the Elite International Corporation, the Collins Group, and some otherpanies on par with the twopanies were the most representative. Initially, the Harris Group wanted to get involved. Still, because of the scandal, the Evans Group took the opportunity to eliminate them from the bidding. Initially, James didn¡¯t need to attend the bidding, but he appeared after everyone took their seats. He wore a custom-made ck suit and a whit e shirt, his dressing style. His meticulous ck hair and regr indifferent expression were Chapter 149 James Is Here his usual expressions. Standing there, his figure and face would be enough to make others pale inparison. It was precisely this man with boundless brilliance who had entered everyone¡¯s line of sight. 4/4 He didn¡¯t take the people in the venue seriously at all. With an arro ant and indifferent look, he walked in with the support of 20 bodyguards.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Let Go After he entered, the people present all stood up to wee him. Even the bosses of influential groups bent down to invite him in. Emily stepped forward, took James¡¯s arm, and weed him with a charming smile. ¡°James, I thought you wouldn¡¯te,¡± she said. Emily had invited James this morning, hoping that he woulde. Still, he refused on the pretext of avoiding arousing suspicion. She didn¡¯t expect him toe. This made Emily extremely excited. Now that James was here, the relevant personnel would definitely show her some respect. Just as Emily was feeling happy, James nced at her hand. ¡°Let go.¡± Emily was stunned, and her smile froze on her face. When Emily saw his indifferent eyes, she was so scared that she immediately let go of him. Fortunately, the venue was so big that no one could hear him. Chapter 150 Let Go Otherwise, Emily would bepletely humiliated. 2/3 After Emily let go of James, he went straight to the main seat. The Collins Group was located right behind the main seat. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The closer James got to her, the more flustered Amelia became. Amelia lowered her head and didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. Fortunately, James didn¡¯t notice her and just sat in the main seat. He was sitting in front of Amelia. Looking up, she could see the back of James¡¯s head. His thick ck hair seemed to have grown in her heart and stirred her heart wantonly. While Amelia was still in a daze, Jackson patted her shoulder. She was so scared that she almost screamed. Fortunately, she covered her mout h in time and made no inappropriate sounds. Amelia lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Mr. Collins, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jackson checked the time on his watch. ¡°Ms. Garcia, I need coffee before giving a speech? Can you make one for me?¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 What Does Mr. Evans Want? 1/3 Initially, he wanted Mr. Smith to make a bid, but now that James was here, Jackson had no choice but to do it himself. James had always been a strict person. He might lose the right to bid if people made a mistake during the presentation. Jackson would not allow such a mistake to happen, so he temporarily took over the vice president role. Mr. Smith heaved a deep sigh of relief, but Jackson had to sort out all his thoughts in an hour. To concentrate, he needed to drink coffee to refresh himself. He could only ask Amelia to do this. Amelia nodded and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there enough time?¡± Jackson blinked and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for me to be the tenth one.¡± After learning the time, Amelia didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She bent down, got up, and walked toward the venue¡¯s back door. Amelia was not very familiar with the park. When she came out, Chapter 3 When Does Mt. Bions Mo m? She only saw high-tect JobICS, TOT EVET & single person. She searched the whoe building several times but count fmc THE DEAN GUM. 23 She could only leave the building but it seemed that she had to svide her calco v She don¡¯t have a car so she could one the venue to She don¡¯t take a cat s STE SUC I LE fime someone for the Bars Sour to het boer the color.. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. JUST BE STE Mas ur to tum acum se sav Pauing m MOS When Am sav Paw at the door te opened the door with ns The moment the door was opened she amos do Bnace of Tout our tour, she tac tot cst ter mnc. Seeing that she vanceret acund at the door and coved him LD and own. Paul grote her and et ¡°VE¡­ Vt. Pau Bars Desse vat¡­¡± Amelia museet to ter courage and stocbed Paul Pau dort aice Am i cere sucm, arc s face seny I and his ¡°Ws Sarca what are you trying to ? Chapter 151 What Does Mr. Evans Want? He was not surprised that Amelia was here, but he was 3/3 astonished that she had stopped him. He did not know what her purpose was. ¡°Mr. Evans, do you know where the coffee is?¡± Amelia wanted Paul to help open the door, but when she saw his pale face, she quickly changed her words. She would always find a way toe in as long as he told her where the coffee was. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Knowledge Is Also Vital Paul tilted his head slightly and looked behind her. ¡°Isn¡¯t here?¡± She turned around and looked at the whi te wall in a daze. Could it be that Paul was not of the same species as her, so he saw something different? Paul nced at Amelia as if he was looking at a foo l. He stepped forward and knocked on the door, which opened automatically. Then he pointed at the English letters on the wall and scolded Amelia as if he was teaching a lesson to a primary school student. ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear enough? Don¡¯t you know English?¡± Amelia suppressed her anger and replied, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± She was so hurried that she didn¡¯t notice the English on it. Who would have thought there was a wh ite wall behind the break room? Seeing that her face blushed and Paul was inexplicably in a good mood, he couldn¡¯t help mocking her again. ¡°Ms. Garcia, beauty alone is not enough. Knowledge is also vital. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be so easy to marry into the Collins family.¡± Chapter 152 Knowledge Is Also Vital 2/3 His sarcastic tone was exactly the same as James¡¯s. They were indeed brothers. Ignoring Paul, Amelia walked into the break room, picked out a All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. thick coffee bean, and put it in the coffee machine to grind. At this moment, Paul was not in a hurry to leave. He leaned against the door and looked her up and down. ¡°Ms. Garcia is indeed good-looking. No wonder Jackson likes you. However, you are still a littleckingpared to my sister.¡± Amelia had seen Edith¡¯s photos on the Inte. She had indeed inherited the excellent genes of the Evans family, and Amelia knew that she could notpare with her. But she shouldn¡¯t have said that. It didn¡¯t matter whether she was good-looking or not. In the end, she was just a handful of ashes. Amelia¡¯s silence made Paul feel a little bored. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡± Amelia nced at him and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, thank you for telling me where the break room door is.¡± He choked. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Paul had thought she would be too ashamed to show her face after being ridiculed by him. But she didn¡¯t take his provocation seriously. Chapter 152 Knowledge Is Also Vital ¡°Then what do you want, Mr. Evans?¡± She put down the coffee and stared at him without blinking. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Why Did He Call Her Amelia? Her eyes were clear, without any impurities, so people couldn¡¯t bear hurting her. Paul¡¯s face stiffened slightly. He looked away and said, ¡°Remember to close the door.¡± Seeing that he had left, Amelia picked up the coffee and walked to the venue. The bidding had already begun. The lights in the venue had been turned off, and only the big screen was on. It was simr to a small studio. There were hundreds of steps in the front from the back door. Now that the lights were turned off, it was dark inside. Amelia could not see the road clearly and could only fumble down. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Amelia slowly walked down, holding a cup of coffee in one hand and holding the chair in the other. She had been the president¡¯s assistant for many years and could still handle such a small matter well. Chapter 153 Why Did He Call Her Am¨¦lia? Soon, she came to Jackson with a cup of coffee. She bent down and handed him the coffee. In a low voice, she reminded him, ¡°Mr. Collins, be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡± Jackson nodded and took the coffee from her. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Amelia shook her head. Just as she was about to sit down, James, who was sitting in front, suddenly raised his head. She held on to his seat and identally touched his thick ck hair. She was startled and quickly withdrew her hand, but the man turned around and nced at her tly. Under the dim light, when she looked into his blue and deep eyes, she felt as if she had been targeted by a ck eagle, which was extremely terrifying. She looked at James and said in a panic, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± James didn¡¯t say anything. He nced at her indifferently, then looked away at the big screen. Amelia took a deep breath and fell to the seat. As her heart pounded, Jackson suddenly whispered, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Chapter 153 Why Did He Call Her Amelia? 3/3 Amelia looked at Jackson in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ did you just say?¡± After Jackson finished speaking, he also felt that it was unbelievable. As soon as he saw that, James nced at Amelia. She was so scared that she trembled and subconsciously said this. Why did he suddenly call her Amelia for no reason? Jackson was shocked by his actions. It took him a long time to calm down before he pretended that nothing had happened and sipped coffee. Write yourment Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 He Was Testing Her After drinking, he was slightly surprised and asked, ¡°How did you know I like this coffee?¡± Amelia¡¯s attention was diverted by his words, and she replied lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just randomly picked one.¡± In fact, she knew that before the exam, he always liked to drink coffee with solid content to refresh himself. Jackson looked at her thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Have you studied my taste?¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Jackson stretched his hand and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the coffee mate?¡± Amelia subconsciously took out a box of coffee mate and handed it to him. Jackson nced at the box of coffee mate and raised an eyebrow smugly. ¡°It seems you know I like to add some coffee mate.¡± Only then did she realize he was testing her, and she immediately Chapter 154 He Was Testing Her wanted to take back the coffee mate. But Jackson gently grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, I need your help.¡± 2/3 He was holding a cup of coffee and couldn¡¯t tear open the lid of the coffee mate. He could only signal to Amelia with his eyes to help him put the coffee mate in. When Amelia heard him call her Ms. Garcia, she dispelled the doubts. Maybe he just said those words unintentionally. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the way he asked her to open the coffee mate was a little simr to Ryan, which made her heart soften. She took the box, tore the film, and slowly poured it into the coffee. Jackson looked at Amelia, who had her eyes lowered. He felt that looking at her under the dim yellow light gave her a different kind of beauty. Jackson couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized, and his voice became softer. ¡°Thank you.¡± Amelia looked up at him and said, ¡°Drink it.¡± Sitting in the front, James couldn¡¯t see their interaction but could hear it clearly. Chapter 154 He Was Testing Her The light in his almond-shaped eyes which were offish. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 He Has a Photographic Memory. How Could He lose Jackson picked up the coffee and took a sip. The bitterness spread in his mo uth, which made him raise his eyebrows. Jackson sipped on his coffee slowly. It wasn¡¯t until the host on the stage called out to the Collins Group that he reluctantly gulped it down. Seeing that he was about to go on stage after handing her the coffee cup, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Have you finished reading the documents?¡± Amelia was a little surprised. Jackson hadn¡¯t even read the documents just now. How dare he go straight up to the stage? Jackson pointed at his head and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep them in mind after reading them.¡± Hearing this, Amelia¡¯s expression froze. That¡¯s right. Jackson had a photographic memory. How could he lose his memory? Jackson¡¯s words dispelled thest bit of kindness that Amelia had left for him, Chapter 155 He Has a Photographic Memor¡­ 2/3 Jackson was putting on an act. Just now, Amelia had almost mistaken him for the previous Ryan. Amelia¡¯s stiff face made Jackson a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Frustrated, she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Hurry up and go on stage.¡± Once the bidding ended, Amelia could part ways with Jackson and never meet again. Jackson was worried about Amelia, but under the host¡¯s second urging, he still chose to go on stage. As soon as Jackson left, Amelia copsed into her chair and looked expressionlessly at Jackson standing before the stage. Jackson was indeed a top student. He had memorized all the ideas after just looking at them once, and he had also expanded a lot of ces that Mr. Smith had not mentioned. It was no wonder that such a man would choose to abandon her. It turned out that they had already parted ways in terms of knowledge. Jackson had gotten into such a good university while she was just an ordinary student. Their IQs were not on the same level at all. Chapter 155 He Has a Photographic Memor¡­ 3/3 What she had suffered today was to see the strength of the Evans Group¡¯s strong background and the difference between her and Jackson. Amelia thought that if she could survive, she would break free from all restrictions and study hard to be influential like them. Unfortunately, there were no ifs. Amelia wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer and die . Everything would be reduced to ruins after her death. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Mr. Collins, You Were Amazing Amelia leaned against the seat¡¯s armrest with one hand, rested her chin, and tilted her head to stare at the big screen in a trance. After Jackson introduced the n in an orderly manner, James suddenly asked him questions. James¡¯s question was tricky as if he deliberately made things difficult for Jackson. Seeing this, the people of the other groups breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, James didn¡¯t question them just now. Jackson wasn¡¯t afraid of James. As he calmly dealt with the situation, he fought against James. James asked a dozen tricky questions before letting him go. ww The bidding in the morning was almost over. They could eat and rest in the middle and continue in the afternoon. Although the Collins Group was over, they had to wait for the bidding results, so they stayed in the park. The people of Evans Group were responsible for entertaining Chapter 156 Mr. Collins, You Were Amazing them. After leading them to the leisure area, they could do whatever they wanted. After Jackson sat down in the lounge, Mr. Smith and a few executives hurried in. 2/3 ¡°Mr. Collins, you were amazing just now. You were even able to stand out from Mr. Evans.¡± The higher-ups of the Collins Group had more or less suffered losses at the hands of James in other projects, but they always failed and ran away. However, their president was able to fight against James at such a young age. He was not inferior to his brother at all and might even be a little more robust. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jackson waved his hand. After chatting with them for a while, he let them go to dinner. Jackson looked up at Amelia, who was standing respectfully beside him. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t eat much. She had indigestion and could quickly get stomach bleeding. Jackson thought she did not want to eat with him, so he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apany me. You can go by yourself.¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 You¡¯ve Been Friends for Many Years Amelia thought about it. If she walked out of the lounge, she might bump into James. She shook her head again. Jackson looked at Amelia helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you something to eat.¡± After that, he stood up and left, ignoring Amelia¡¯s attempt to stop him. Jackson¡¯s status differed, and the Evans Group¡¯s reception was also the highest standard. The restaurant Jackson was going to was the one where James was. Looking at the dazzling array of food, Jackson didn¡¯t know what to bring. Jackson took out his phone and called Amelia. ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Amelia didn¡¯t want to eat anything, but Jackson tried to persuade her, ¡°You have to eat something. You have to take care of me in Chapter 157 You¡¯ve Been Friends for Many¡­ the afternoon.¡± 2/5 Amelia had no choice but to say, ¡°It¡¯s good that the food is easy to digest.¡± Jackson asked in a gentle voice, ¡°How about some fish, vegetables, and yogurt? What about staple food?¡± ¡°No need; these are enough.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me.¡± She was so obedient. Jackson hung up the phone with a smile. An indifferent voice came behind him as he was about to get food. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to attend the bidding, and you had to take care of your girlfriend.¡± Jackson turned around and saw James standing by the side. Although his tall and straight figure was on par with his, he still gave off a sense of oppression. It was the kind of oppressive feeling that was well-matched. Still, James was stronger than Jackson, which made people feel ufortable. Jackson looked at James and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Evans, you must be joking. Why would I bring my girlfriend to the bidding?¡± Chapter 157 You¡¯ve Been Friends for Many¡­ James raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°If Ms. Garcia isn¡¯t your girlfriend, what¡¯s that?¡± Jackson didn¡¯t like James¡¯s arrog ant tone but replied patiently, ¡°I have nothing to do with her, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± 3/5 James asked in a hurry, which puzzled Jackson. ¡°Mr. Evans, you seem very concerned about Ms. Garcia and me?¡± Without batting an eyelid, James said, ¡°I just want to see how Mr. Collins is going to deal with the woman Kevin had slept with.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, James did not forget to mock him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being infected?¡± Jackson¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. ¡°Mr. Evans, it¡¯s rude of you to nder a woman like this.¡± James walked up to Jackson and looked him in the eye indifferently. ¡°Then what do you think is a gentleman?¡± Jackson didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he looked at James with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Mr. Evans, you seem to have been targeting me constantly.¡± James had been targeting him at the bidding, in the dining room, Chapter 157 You¡¯ve Been Friends for Many¡­ 4/5 and even the first time they met. Jackson had never seen James before, let alone offended him. Why would James target him? James¡¯s expression changed a little, but he quickly returned to normal. ¡°I was just afraid that you would be fooled.¡± ¡°You mean Ms. Garcia lied to me?¡± Jackson asked the question. James didn¡¯t reply, and his expression was somewhat arrog ant. Jackson knew he had asked the right question but said, ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m afraid you misunderstood. I¡¯ve known Ms. Garcia for many years. I know her best. She wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± He emphasized thest sentence as if he was talking to himself. In the past, when she knelt at the door of the Collins¡¯s house and begged him toe out and meet her, he felt that she was too annoying. Later, he found some information that made him feel she was pretty dishonest, so he ignored her. But after getting along with her for a few days, he felt Amelia was Chapter 157 You¡¯ve Been Friends for Many¡­ 5/5 not that kind. Jackson¡¯s words made a trace of anger appear on James¡¯s indifferent face. ¡°You¡¯ve known each other for many years?¡± Jackson didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with James. He replied, ¡°To be exact, I¡¯ve known her since I was a child.¡± It was just that he had lost his memory and could not remember their past. Otherwise, he would not know anything. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Look at Who I Am There was a sudden surge of hostility in James¡¯s eyes. His gaze was so indifferent and harsh. James moved his thin lips and was about to ask him something when Emily walked in. ¡°James, you really are here!¡± Jackson looked at Ms. Moore, then turned to James and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, I won¡¯t disturb you from having dinner with your girlfriend,¡± Jackson¡¯s words were a bit sarcastic. After all, James was the one who mocked him for bringing his girlfriend to the bidding. Although the Evans Group was one of the toppanies in this project, Jackson could win the development rights, so he didn¡¯t have to fear offending James. After saying that, Jackson turned around to get some food. Emily happened to walk up to him. Just as she was about to ask if James wanted to have dinner with her, James suddenly walked out of the restaurant tly. Emily¡¯s face darkened when she saw this. What did James mean? Chapter 158 Look at Who I Am 2/5 Why did James dislike her more after she returned to the country? When Jackson returned with lunch, Amelia was sleeping on the single sofa. She held a pillow, and her palm-sized face was leaning against the pillow. Her long eyshes covered her clear eyes. Jackson didn¡¯t want to disturb her because she was sleeping soundly. However, he feared she would feel ufortable with a sitting posture. After thinking for a while, he picked her up. Several images shed through his mind when he held her in his arms. It was just like he had done in the past. Jackson looked down at the tranquil and beautiful face in front of him. At this moment, he felt that Amelia used to belong to him. However, he didn¡¯t remember her. He couldn¡¯t remember anything. The more he thought about it, the more his head hurt. The pain was like countless bugs crazily gnawing at his mind. He wanted to grab some broken pieces but failed. He was in so much pain that his face turned pale, and he broke out in a cold sweat. However, he held her tightly and was reluctant to let go. It was as if he would lose her as soon as he let go of her. This Chapter 158 Look at Who I Am feeling made him wish he were dead. It was not until there was a knock on the door that he came to 3/5 his senses. He quickly put Amelia on the long sofa as if he had a guilty conscience. ¡°Come in.¡± Hearing his voice, Mr. Smith pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Mr. Collins, the bidding has started early. Let¡¯s enter the venue.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it two o¡¯clock in the afternoon?¡± ¡°It was supposed to be two o¡¯clock, but the Evans Group suddenly informed us beforehand.¡± Jackson frowned. It was rid iculous for such a big group to casually change the time. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Collins, let¡¯s hurry up. The Evans Group said that whoever doesn¡¯te will be kicked out.¡± ¡°Only they can do such a thing.¡± Jackson snorted and was about to leave when he looked back at Amelia. ¡°Do you want to wake Ms. Garcia up?¡± Mr. Smith asked. Chapter 158 Look at Who I Am ¡°No need.¡± 4/5 Jackson took off his coat and covered her petite body with it. Only then did he turn around and follow Mr. Smith to the venue. As soon as Amelia fell asleep, she fell into a daze and couldn¡¯t wake up, no matter how hard she tried. Amelia felt that her face had been patted several times before she opened her eyes in a daze. Her vision was still blurred. After focusing for a long time, she could only vaguely see an outline before her. ¡°Is that you, Mr. Collins?¡± As soon as she asked this question, she was picked up. As the sky and the earth spun, an angr face suddenly erged in front of her. ¡°Take a good look at me!¡± Hearing the indifferent voice, Amelia suddenly came to her senses. The person in front of her was not Jackson, but James! Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Why Did You Lie to Me Repeatedly? Amelia¡¯s heart began to pound when she met James¡¯s cold and distant amorous eyes. She subconsciously looked away, only to see his hand pinching her waist. He must have pinched her waist and lifted her up from the sofa. Now she was half-lying on the sofa, and he was leaning against her. Although he didn¡¯t touch her body, their posture was slightly ambiguous. Amelia stretched out her soft little hand and tried to push him away, but as soon as her hand touched the sleeves of his shirt, she was scolded tly by him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Frightened, Amelia¡¯s hands froze, and she dared not take another step. She obediently withdrew her hand, but she was also a little puzzled. She looked at the hand that was still holding her waist. Chapter 159 Why Did You Lie to Me Repeat¡­ 2/5 He did not allow her to touch him, but he felt her repeatedly. This man was unreasonable! She didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She could only lower her head and ask in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Evans, what can I do for you?¡± Her voice was slightly trembling, not knowing if it was because she was afraid or weak. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. With a cold expression, he nced at the man¡¯s suit still covering her. He felt it was an eyesore, so he grabbed the coat and threw it in the trash can. When Amelia saw the dress being thrown into the trash can urately, her expression changed slightly. ¡°Mr. Evans, you came to me just to throw away Mr. Collins¡¯s coat?¡± Although she didn¡¯t know when Jackson had covered her with his jacket, James had gone too far by throwing it into the trash can! This made her feel that he was crazy! Why didn¡¯t he return to her if he didn¡¯t like her? Why did he bul ly her like this? Frustrated, Amelia somehow mustered the courage to push him Chapter 159 Why Did You Lie to Me Repeat¡­ away. 3/5 She struggled to get up from the sofa and tried to walk out of the lounge but was pulled back by James. She threw herself into James¡¯s arms like she had hit a wall. She was in so much pain that she was about to cry. Tears blurred her eyes as she looked at the man who had locked her in his arms. ¡°Mr. Evans, what are you trying to do?¡± There was a faint trace of anger in his indifferent eyes, ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± He seemed to have endured it for a long time. After he asked this question, his eyes gradually turned scarlet. ¡°What are you curious about?¡± Amelia was confused. ¡°What am I lying to you about?¡± she thought. Seeing that she was pretending not to know, James turned to grab the back of her head with his hand. James pulled her closer to him, lowered his head, and stared into her eyes indifferently. Chapter 159 Why Did You Lie to Me Repeat¡­ 4/5 ¡°You¡¯ve known Jackson for many years but said you¡¯ve just mot him!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lied to me repeatedly. Is it fun?¡± His eyes were burning with rage, and even his voice was furious. Frustrated, Ame looked into his eyes, which were filled with anger. She was afraid of James like this, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. That day, Amelia lied to James and said that she had just met Jackson because she was afraid of revealing the past between Jackson and her. She didn¡¯t expect James to find out the truth so quickly, nor did she expect him to question her. She had always thought he wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to anything rted to her since he didn¡¯t care about her. However, she underestimated James. He was able to uncover whether she and Kevin Harris had slept together or not, so naturally, this matter could not be concealed from him. Meanwhile, if Jackson discovered that she had leaked their past, he would not let her off so quickly. 5/5 Chapter 159 Why Did You Lie to Me Repeat¡­ Thinking of this, Amolia did not give any exnation. Compared to Jackson¡¯s vicious mothods, It was botter to bo misunderstood, suspected, and questioned by him. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 He Knew Who Ryan Was ¡°Say something,¡± James lowered his head and moved closer to her, his thin lips touching her cheek. She subconsciously wanted to dodge, but he sped the back of her head and stopped her from moving. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance to exin!¡± His maic and pleasant voice and suppressed anger put Amelia in a dilemma. In front of her was James, and behind her was Jackson. Being sandwiched in the middle made Amelia feel worse than death. ¡°I have nothing to exin. It has nothing to do with Mr. Evans.¡± She remained silent for a long time. Just as James was about to lose patience, she replied. ¡°It has nothing to do with me¡­¡± After repeating her words tly, he moved closer to her face. Chapter 160 He Knew Who Ryan Was The moment he pressed down with his delicate face, Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. His thin lips went straight to hers as if he would kiss her at any time. 2/5 Amelia didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. She was scared and guilty. Just as she clenched her fists and was at a loss about what to do, James suddenly spoke up. ¡°You lied to me because he¡¯s Ryan Jones. You lied because you didn¡¯t want me to know your past. Am I right?¡± His words made Amelia shock. He suspected that Jackson was Ryan. As expected, she couldn¡¯t y any tricks in front of James. James¡¯s brain and ability were not something that ordinary people couldpete with. Amelia¡¯s action confirmed his guess. He was testing her, but he didn¡¯t expect Jackson to be the man she had longed for. Chapter 160 He Knew Who Ryan Was N?velDrama.Org holds this content. 3/5 As far as he knew, the secret of the Collins Group was that Jackson, who had been lost for many years, was found five years ago! Amelia sold herself five years ago, and Jackson was found five years ago. What a coincidence and they had known each other for many years. There was only one possibility: Jackson was the man she had yearned for day and night in her dreams! James thought she had slept with Jackson in less than a day because she wanted to take this opportunity to attach herself to Jackson. But he didn¡¯t expect that Jackson was her lover. No wonder they slept with each other so naturally. It turned out that they were former lovers reunited, which was why they could not wait to sleep with each other! Realizing this, his tall and straight body gradually stiffened¡­ ¡°Amelia Garcia, was that the first time you sold yourself?¡± He rarely called her by her full name. Most of the time, he called her like this, which meant it was severe. Amelia didn¡¯t dare to lie to him anymore. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± He had a neat fre ak, and she dared not step on it. Chapter 160 He Knew Who Ryan Was 4/5 However, James didn¡¯t believe her at all. ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment. It was because she had lied to him that he had lost trust in her. ¡°I¡­ you saw itst time. The bedsheets¡­¡± The blood on the bedsheets was red. She was too embarrassed to say that. Their first ML was rtively fierce, and she would blush every time she recalled it. When she lowered her head with a blush, he sneered, ¡°Who knows if you¡¯ve had surgery.¡± She loved Ryan so much that she cried her heart out in her dream. How could she keep her virginity? Amelia¡¯s face turned pale. She looked up at James in disbelief. James looked at her with distrust as if he was sure she had undergone surgery. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to prove she was a virgin when she sold herself to him. At the same time, Amelia was furious. It took him a lot of effort to 5/5 Chapter 160 He Knew Who Ryan Was break through the hymen. How could he suspect that she had undergone surgery? Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Complete End Frustrated, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing that she remained silent, the anger in James¡¯s eyes gradually turned into disappointment. This woman was really something. She made James lower his head to look for her repeatedly. He felt ridicu lous and stu pid thinking of what he had done during this period! As if he had suddenly woken up, he let go of her. In an instant, the disappointment in his eyes returned to alienation. ¡°From now on, I won¡¯te to you again.¡± After saying that, he left. Amelia was stunned on the spot. When she saw the figure walking away quickly, her heart skipped a beat. Her intuition told her that after the door was opened, he would nevere back. Chapter 161 Complete End She didn¡¯t know where her courage came from but suddenly rushed forward and stopped him. 2/5 She exined incoherently, ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you before. I and Ryan, no, Jackson. We, we¡­¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me¡­¡± James Interrupted her indifferently, ¡°I came to you because I can¡¯t stand being deceived. Now that I know the reason, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± His words made Amelia feel terrible. The words he wanted to say in one breath were all blocked in his throat, and he could no longer tell them. She pretended that nothing had happened and nodded. ¡°Okay, then, Mr. Evans, take care.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, tears appeared in her eyes. She quickly turned around, not letting him see her. The sound of the door opening and closing came from behind her. Without pausing for a second, the man decided to leave the resting room. Amelia turned around to look at the tightly shu door. Her heart seemed to have been cut open, empty, and painful. Chapter 161 Complete End 3/5 Even her body was weak. She couldn¡¯t support herself anymore. She leaned against the wall andy down on the sofa again. She stared at the ceiling with tears. This time, she and James should be over¡­ After James left the lounge, he ordered Andrew, guarding the door, in a t voice, ¡°Clean up the surveince cameras!¡± Andrew respectfully replied, ¡°Okay, Mr. Evans.¡± ¡°Also, look into the past of Amelia and Jackson. I want all the information in one day!¡± He had never checked on Amelia since he bought her. Even Ryan, whom she had called out in her sleep, James had not investigated him thoroughly. He had always trusted her because she was well-behaved, quiet, and beautiful. He had thought that such a girl would not lie to him, but he did not expect her to be full of lies! He would never let her go if he discovered it was not her first time! Andrew, who had received the order, was slightly taken aback. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 161 Complete End 4/5 Is there anything going on between Ms. Garcia and Mr. Collins? Andrew was confused, but he dared not ask any more questions. He replied with a ¡°yes¡± and quickly left. Andrew grew up with James and had been influenced by him since childhood, so he was naturally as swift and decisive as James. In less than half a day, Andrew had gone through all the files of Jackson and Amelia, He went to the president¡¯s office with a stack of documents. ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯ve learned about the past between Ms. Garcia and Mr. Collins.¡± After cing the documents on the desk, he reported them to James one by one, ¡°Before Jackson was found by the Collins family, he was an orphan at Bright Orphanage. He used the name of Ryan Jones.¡± . ¡°Five years ago, when Mr. Collins, Jackson¡¯s eldest brother, found Jackson, he brought Jackson back from the orphanage.¡± ¡°To help Jackson take over the family business, Jackson¡¯s eldest brother erased all his past deeds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t find Ryan Jones¡¯s personal information Chapter 161 Complete End back then.¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 It¡¯s Not Worth Mentioning at All ¡°In addition, Ms. Garcia grew up with Ryan. They were childhood sweethearts, and when they grew up, they became a couple.¡± ¡°But five years ago, Ryan had a car ident. At that time, Ms. Garcia had just graduated and had no money, so she had to sell herself to save him.¡± ¡°Although he was saved, Ryan lost his memory. He doesn¡¯t remember Ms. Garcia, so they haven¡¯t contacted each other since.¡± Andrew had only found a rough outline of what had happened, but the details were not so detailed. He didn¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t see each other anymore, so he didn¡¯t continue. His delicate and well-defined face gradually darkened as James flipped through the documents. When he guessed Ryan was Jackson, he knew Amelia had sold herself to save Ryan. However, hearing and seeing it with his eyes would still make him Chapter 162 It¡¯s Not Worth Mentioning at All ufortable. 2/5 He wanted her to be physically and m entally clean, but this woman hid someone else in her heart, and even her body was unsure if it was clean! ¡°Did you check her virginity before you brought her to my room that night?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t expect James to ask this. After a moment of shock, Andrew shook his head. ¡°After I bought Ms. Garcia, I took her to the mansion. You only told me to wash her up and didn¡¯t let me¡­¡± That day, when the president passed by the door of the nightclub. For some reason, Mr. Evans took a fancy to Amelia. Amelia was kneeling at the door in a mess because of the rain. Andrew was hurrying to get her, so he didn¡¯t care about the virginity examination. He sent someone to clean Ms. Garcia up and sent her directly to James¡¯s room. Who would have thought that Ms. Garcia would have a first love? ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Evans even know if it¡¯s her first time?¡± he thought. James seemed to have seen through what Andrew was thinking, and his indifferent gaze swept over. Chapter 162 It¡¯s Not Worth Mentioning at All When he grazed Andrew, Andrew shivered with fear. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Evans, are you suspecting Ms. Garcia has had an operation?¡± If it was not Ms. Garcia¡¯s first time that Mr. Evans had never 3/5 touched Ms. Garcia, he would not have kept her as his mistress for so many years. Mr. Evans asked if he had had a body check-up, probably because he suspected Ms. Garcia had had an operation. Andrew understood his president¡¯s concern and quickly showed James that he had been verified. ¡°Mr. Evans, I went to the hospital topare when Ryan had a car ident, and Ms. Garcia was selling herself. It was all on the same night.¡± ¡°That night, after Ms. Garcia sent Ryan to the hospital, she went to sell herself to raise money for the operation. She didn¡¯t have time to do the hymen repair operation.¡± The disgust and difort in his heart gradually dissipated when James heard this. That night, she had made him so obsessed with her that he could only have such a feeling when she was the first time. She had not lied to him this time, but¡­ Chapter 162 It¡¯s Not Worth Mentioning at All 4/5 His indifferent gaze fell back on the documents of the two people. Lost his memory¡­ James remembered that Amelia disagreed when he forced her to sign the lovers¡¯ agreement. Later, when she returned from Imperial Capital, she signed the agreement without hesitation. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She must have angrily signed the contract when she discovered Jackson had lost his memory. That was to say, she was utterly unwilling to follow him¡­ She had never fallen in love with him for so many years. It turned out¡­ Jackson¡¯s grip on the document tightened. His indifferent face also became extremely dark. Jackson said that he had known Amelia since childhood, meaning he had regained his memory. The five years he had spent with Amelia were nothingpared to their friendship of more than two decades. Thinking of this, his face grew darker, and he was furious. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 vChapter 163 He Doesn¡¯t Take Her Seriously Seeing him like this, Andrew was suddenly a little worried. His president had always been good at controlling his emotions. But because of Ms. Garcia, he had already lost control several times. ¡°Mr. Evans, you¡­¡± Andrew wanted to say, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already separated from Ms. Garcia, let it go. It¡¯s good for him and Ms. Garcia.¡± But when these words were on his tongue, he didn¡¯t know how to say them. She always felt that it was too cru el to his president. Ms. Garcia was Mr. Evans¡¯s first woman. They had known each other for many years and should have some feelings for each other. How could he let go of her so quickly? James nced at Andrew, who wanted to say something but stopped on second thought and then tried his best to control his emotions. James put away the indifference in his eyes and threw the document back to Andrew, Chapter 163 He Doesn¡¯t Take Her Seriously ¡°Shatter them.¡± 2/5 His t voice was devoid of emotion as if he had returned to being the indifferent president. Andrew nced at him, but he still didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up the documents on the table and threw them into the pulverizer. There was a knock on the door. Receiving James¡¯s order, Andrew opened the door. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± Shelton Lewis, the person in charge of the project, came in. ¡°The bidding is over. All the bidders voted for the Collins Group.¡± After Shelton greeted him respectfully, he reported the bidding results to James. ¡°The Collins Group?¡± James sneered, and his face darkened. Shelton noticed Mr. Evans had a problem with the Collins Group, so he quickly said, ¡°The results haven¡¯t been announced yet. I came to you to ask which group you n to hand over the development rights to?¡± Chapter 163 He Doesn¡¯t Take Her Seriously ¡°Where are the bids from the other groups?¡± ¡°Here they are.¡± Shelton quickly handed over the documents to James. James wasn¡¯t at the scene in the afternoon, so he didn¡¯t know about the bidding of other groups. 3/5 Since Shelton hade to report on his work, he would naturally bring the bidding documents of other groups in the afternoon. James casually flipped through the documents and looked at the price and various parameters. In just a few minutes, he knew the situation of the groups. He returned them to Shelton and said indifferently, ¡°Leave it to the Collins Group.¡± Although he didn¡¯t like Jackson, there was no doubt that the Collins Group was the most influentialpany that had won the development rights. James had never brought his personal feelings into his work, which was the principle he had insisted on for many years. ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m returning to the venue to announce the result now.¡± Chapter 163 He Doesn¡¯t Take Her Seriously Seeing that James had nodded, Shelton left. When they announced that the Collins Group had won the bid for the development rights, the other groups were a little disappointed. They had thought that since James had targeted Jackson so much, he wouldn¡¯t hand over the development rights to the Collins Group. 4/5 They didn¡¯t expect James to ask so many questions to know more about the strength of the Collins Group. After failing, everyone sighed and left, leaving only Emily in her original position, trembling angrily. James knew she wanted the development rights badly, but he still handed it over to the Collins Group. It was apparent that James didn¡¯t take her seriously! She clenched her fists and rushed to James¡¯s office. She wanted to go in and ask him about it but was stopped by the security guards. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not allowed to go in and out of here as you please!¡± ¡°Open your dog eyes wide and see who I am!¡± Emily was livid. She angrily pointed at the security guard and said, Chapter 163 He Doesn¡¯t Take Her Seriously ¡°I¡¯m James¡¯s fiancee! How dare you stop me?!¡± 5/5 The security guard was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that the woman. in front of him would be Mr. Evans¡¯s fianc¨¦e. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but without Mr. Evans¡¯s permission, you can¡¯t enter even if you¡¯re his fiancee.¡± The security guard was only shocked for a few seconds before he calmed down. No one could enter without Mr. Evans¡¯s permission! Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Just You Wait 1/4 ¡°You¡­¡± Emily was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She wanted to rush in. When Paul exited theboratory, he saw Emily arguing with the security guards and hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When she saw that it was Paul, Emily¡¯s expression softened slightly. Emily restrained her temper, pointed at the security guard, and said to him, ¡°Paul, I want to see James, but he won¡¯t let me in.¡± Knowing Paul, the security guard believed what she had just said. Could this woman really be Mr. Evans¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Didn¡¯t that mean that he had offended Mrs. Evans just now? The security guard looked at Paul and saw that Paul was looking at him leisurely. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s over. I can¡¯t keep my high sry!¡± Chapter 164 Just You Wait Unexpectedly, Paul raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Seth, you did a good job. I¡¯ll give you a bonus at the end of the year!¡± Seth was delighted. Happiness came too suddenly! ¡°Paul, why are you¡­¡± 2/4 Before Emily could finish her words, she was interrupted by Paul¡¯s indifferent voice. ¡°He didn¡¯t let you in because he followed my brother¡¯s orders.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Not only did you not understand my employee, but you also shouted at him. Isn¡¯t that too rude?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t think he didn¡¯t see her shrewish side just now.¡± It should be said that he had known Emily¡¯s character since he was a child. Emily looked down on the lowest-level employees but always pretended to be gentle and generous. Paul had a problem with Emily for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for James, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to talk to her. ¡°Paul, why do you have to go against me?¡± Chapter 164 Just You Wait 3/4 Emily thought that Paul was here to help her, but it turned out that he was helping an outsider. Emily was already angry, and now she was being called rude by Paul in front of the security guards. She was going to lose all her face! ¡°I¡¯m not going against you. I¡¯m just following the rules. If you feel something is wrong,in to my brother!¡± ¡°Paul!¡± Emily roared in anger. She picked up the bag and threw it at Paul. Paul immediately bounced away. Seeing that she didn¡¯t hit him, Emily was trembling with anger. ¡°Just wait!¡± When she became James¡¯s wife, she would see how she would take revenge on Paul. Emily red at Paul indifferently and left angrily. As soon as Emily left, Seth looked at Paul worriedly. ¡°Mr. Evans, thatdy said she¡¯s Mr. Evans¡¯s fianc¨¦e. To help me, will it be bad for you if you do this to her?¡± Chapter 164 Just You Wait ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± 4/4 Paul sneered, ¡°My brother hasn¡¯t even gotten engaged to her yet, but she¡¯s already calling herself his fianc¨¦e. Sham e on her.¡± Seth suddenly realized that they were not engaged yet. What kind of fianc¨¦e was she? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if she marries James, she won¡¯t pose any threat to me.¡± James didn¡¯t want to marry Emily, to begin with. If it weren¡¯t for Eldest Brother¡­ Thinking of his elder brother, Paul¡¯s expression changed. He quickly collected himself, patted Seth on the shoulder, and walked toward the president¡¯s office. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Will He Marry Her? Jackson was not surprised by the result of the bidding. After Jackson signed the contract, he left the venue and returned to the rest area. Jackson pushed the door open and walked in. When he saw that Amelia was still asleep, he frowned slightly. Jackson stepped forward and pushed Amelia, only to find she had fallen into a deep sleep. Jackson called her a few more times, but she didn¡¯t respond. He had thought she could fall asleep quickly, but now he felt something was wrong. Amelia could no longer fall asleep. She had fallen into a deep sleep. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called Erin, ¡°Erin, do people with heart disease like to sleep?¡± In the middle of a meeting at the academic association, Erin was stunned momentarily before remembering who he was asking. Chapter 165 Will He Marry Her? ¡°People with heart disease are more prone to sleep¡­¡± ¡°Are there any symptoms of not being able to wake up once sleep?¡± People couldn¡¯t wake up from a heart attack, but heart failure would. 2/5 Erin wanted to tell the truth, but he also felt that the youngdy didn¡¯t seem to want Jackson to know the truth. ¡°She must be too tired to sleep so soundly. It¡¯s nothing serious. She¡¯ll be fine when she wakes up.¡± Erin hesitated for a few seconds, but he still chose to hide it. Respecting the patient¡¯s will had always been his medical practice. Jackson heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. Amelia had apanied him to banquets and biddings in the past two days, so she might be tired. Jackson hung up the phone and looked at Amelia, sleeping on the sofa. Jackson clearly remembered that he had put a coat on her before he left. How could it be gone? He looked around and saw the suit lying in the trash can. Chapter 165 Will He Marry Her? Jackson, who had just rxed, furrowed his brows again. Did she really hate him that much? Did she hate him so much that she even threw his suit into the trash can? 3/5 The suppressed sense of loss in his heart was gradually magnified at this moment, which made him very ufortable. ¡°Mr. Collins.¡± Mr. Smith walked in from outside the door. ¡°The Evans Group is urging us to leave. We have to go.¡± As an R&Dpany, the Evans Group had never allowed outsiders to stay in the park for long for fear that their information would be leaked. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jackson withdrew his gaze from Amelia and said indifferently to Mr. Smith, ¡°Go get your car.¡± Mr. Smith nodded and quickly turned around to leave. As soon as he left, Jackson stepped forward with a darkened face, picked up Amelia, and went out. ¡°You hat e me, don¡¯t you? Then I must touch you!¡±Chapter 165 Will He Marry Her? A stubborn, paranoid, and forbearing possessiveness made Jackson lose his gentlemanly demeanor. His eyes were filled with rage and anger that he had never felt before. It was as if this was the most real him! Everyone was stunned when he appeared at the sight of the executives with Amelia in his arms. The stubborn desire in the eyes of their president was a little scary¡­ 4/5 As Paul walked into the president¡¯s office, he saw James standing before the French window with his hands in his pockets and looking down at the floor below. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the calm and proud back, giving people an indescribable sense of loneliness. ¡°James¡­¡± He called out to him, but James didn¡¯t respond. He walked over and followed his line of sight to look down. Paul happened to see Jackson carefully carry Amelia into the car. ¡°The two of them are looking down on us!¡± One was a woman James had kept as a mistress, and the other Chapter 165 Will Ho Marry Hor? was a man who had talked about marriage with his sister. Not only did the two of them get together, but they oven dared to hug each other in the territory of the Evans Group! ¡°Do you think Jackson will marry hor?¡± Just as Paul angrily gnashed his teeth, James suddenly asked this question. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 He Came in Under the Light The Rolls-Royce stopped at the gate of themunity. Amelia, lying in the back seat, had not woken up yet. The driver asked Jackson, ¡°Mr. Collins, should I wake Ms. Garcia?¡± Jackson turned his head to look at the peacefully sleeping Amelia, feeling a bit reluctant to wake her up. ¡°You go back first. Leave the car to me.¡± Hearing this, the driver had no choice but to leave the car keys to Jackson and get out of the car. Jackson didn¡¯t know which building and room Amelia lived in, nor did he know when she would wake up. After hesitating for a few minutes, he started the car and took her to his vi. This vi was his real estate. He had nned to live here when he came to Arcadia. But Ms. Moore insisted on arranging a hotel for them, so he had Chapter 167 He Came in Under the Light never been there. After he parked the car, he carried Ame into the vi. ¡°Mr. Collins, you are back.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Cora, who was waiting in the vi, hurried over when she saw Jackson. 2/5 Jackson nodded and instructed Cora, ¡°Prepare a set of clean pajamas.¡± Cora nced at the girl in his arms and dared not ask any more questions. She replied with a ¡°yes¡± and went out to prepare pajamas. Jackson put Amelia on the bed in the second bedroom. Looking at her peaceful and beautiful face, the sense of paranoia eased slightly. He raised his hand and rubbed her hair. The expression in his eyes was so gentle that even he did not notice it. He sat by the bed and watched her for a long time before asking Cora to help her change into the pajamas. Then he went to the bathroom, washed up, and returned to the bedroom to look at Amelia. Seeing that she had turned over and changed her sleeping Chapter 167 He Came in Under the Light position, he heaved a deep sigh of relief. It was as if she had passed away silently when she fell asleep. 3/5 Jackson was worried that something might happen to her while sho was sleeping, so he was not at ease. Now that Amelia was safe and sound, he gently closed the door and turned to the main bedroom. ¡°When Amelia woke up, it was already the next day.¡± She looked at the unfamiliar room in a daze. She remembered crying on the sofa yesterday. She cried so hard that she was out of breath and fainted. Fortunately, she had taken a lot of medicine beforeing to the bidding meeting. Otherwise, she would not be able to wake up. But she was in the Evans Group yesterday. How did she wake up In such a strange ce? She struggled to sit up, only to find her legs were sore, and she couldn¡¯t move. The medicine was in her bag but on the sofa, which was quite far away from the bed. Chapter 167 He Came in Under the Light 4/5 When she was about to crawl over to get the medicine, the room door opened, and Jackson entered. This room had good lighting, and the sunlight shone on Jackson¡¯s body, giving him a faint golden glow. When Amelia saw Jackson like this, she felt like she had seen seventeen-year-old Ryan. At that time, he also fa ced the light, pushed open the door of her room, and brought warmth to her. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Jackson walked in and looked at Amelia with gentle eyes. ¡°Yeah.¡± Amelia felt ufortable and nodded before looking up at him. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°This is my private vi in Arcadia.¡± So it was Jackson¡¯s vi¡­ Amelia seemed to have thought of something and nced at him again. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you refuse the hotel room arranged by the Chapter 167 He Came in Under the Light Moore Group before?¡± 5/5 ¡°Miss Ning insisted that you arrange a hotel for me, and if I refuse, she might me you for not hosting me well, right?¡± This made it difficult for Amelia to continue questioning him. When she was silent, Jackson exined, ¡°You still haven¡¯t woken up after I sent you home yesterday. I don¡¯t know which building you live in, so I had to take you back to my house first.¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Is There Any Other Disease Besides Cardiopathy? 1/5 Amelia understood and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her formality made Jackson feel a little ufortable. However, Amelia didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with him. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Collins, what¡¯s the result of the bidding?¡± She didn¡¯t go to the scene yesterday afternoon, so she didn¡¯t know the final result. Jackson replied indifferently, ¡°We had won the bid.¡± Hearing this, Amelia was a little surprised. Did James not give the development rights to the Moore Group? Wasn¡¯t Ms. Moore his lover? She couldn¡¯t quite figure it out, but she didn¡¯t ask any further and said to Jackson, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Jackson didn¡¯t like her polite and distant look. He opened his mo uth and wanted to say something but felt that he was not Chapter 168 Is There Any Other Disease Be¡­ qualified to do so. 2/5 Suppressing the strange feeling in his heart, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Amelia shook her head, only to find that her clothes had been changed. Her skeptical and shocked gaze fell on Jackson. ¡°It was the maid who helped you change it.¡± Sensing the misunderstanding in her eyes, Jackson immediately exined. Hearing this, Amelia breathed a sigh of relief. She felt a little ufortable and looked at Jackson. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jackson waved his hand and gently said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to misunderstand.¡± After he finished speaking, Amelia didn¡¯t know how to respond. She thought that she should get up and leave now, but her legs¡­ Just as she was thinking about how to ask Jackson to send her back, she heard him call out to the outside lightly. ¡°Cora.¡± Chapter 168 Is There Any Other Disease Be¡­ 3/5 A middle-aged woman in her 40s or 50s came in with a te after answering. The woman was a little fa t, and there was always a gentle smile on her face, looking very kind. After cing the food tray on the table, she smiled and said to Amelia, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I prepared some breakfast ording to Mr. Collins¡¯s taste. You can have some to fill your stomach, and I¡¯ll make something delicious for you for lunchter.¡± Her kindness made Amelia feel a little less ufortable. ¡°Thank you.¡± Cora waved her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After that, she walked out and closed the door behind her. Amelia felt that Cora must have misunderstood something, so she closed the door for them. Thinking of this, she felt even more ufortable. She quickly struggled to sit up from the bed. She leaned against the headboard, a little embarrassed, and asked Jackson, ¡°Can you take me home?¡± Jackson did not respond. He frowned and asked, ¡°Do you have Chapter 168 Is There Any Other Disease Be¡­ any other disease besides cardiopathy?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Seeing that he was suspicious of her, Amelia¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not sick .¡± ¡°Then why do you even have to struggle to sit up?¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment. No matter how well she pretended, Jackson could see through her. ¡°I have an insufficient blood supply, so I feel weak when tired.¡± ¡°Insufficient blood supply?¡± His tone was full of skepticism, which sounded a bit harsh to Amelia. She coldly retorted, ¡°Mr. Collins, do you have to hear the word ¡°terminal illness¡± from my mo uth before you believe me?¡± Jackson quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just think¡­¡± Amelia interrupted him coldly, ¡°No matter what you mean, and I don¡¯t have to report my physical condition to you, do I?¡± After these words silenced Jackson, the suppressed anger in his heart suddenly burst out again. Chapter 168 Is There Any Other Disease Be¡­ ¡°Amelia, can you not talk to me in this tone?¡± ¡°What kind of tone do you want me to use to talk to you, Mr. Collins? Begging? Or ttering?¡± Amelia stared at Jackson without blinking. She wanted to see if he still had any conscience. 5/5 He was the one who had broken her artificial heart and caused her heart failure. How could he me her for speaking in such a tone? She had already refrained from retaliating. Why couldn¡¯t she speak to him in such a tone?! Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 It¡¯s Good That You Are Fine 1/3 Jackson looked at Amelia, who had a cold expression, and suddenly felt that she was a hedgehog. As long as he got a little closer, she would pr ick him with all her thoms so that he would not dare to take another step forward. He frustratedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to beg me or please me. I just want to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡± Amelia was ready to fight with him but didn¡¯t expect him to say such a thing. She looked at Jackson in a daze, but he smiled at her. His smile was faint and clean, without any scheming. He seemed genuinely concerned about her physical condition and asked a few more questions. Jackson turned around, picked up the te on the table, and handed it to Amelia. ¡°Eat something first.¡± Amelia did not respond. Her dim eyes were staring nkly at the food on the te. Chapter 169 It¡¯s Good That You Are Fine ¡°Ms. Garcia?¡± 2/3 Jackson called her name, and then Amelia slowly raised her head to look at him. Her eyes were filled with tears, but her expression was extremely Indifferent. Jackson¡¯s heart suddenly tightened uncontrobly when he saw the look in her eyes. It was as if he had done something wrong to her, which made him nervous and guilty. He was about to speak, but Amelia said, ¡°You just said that you want to make sure I¡¯m fine, then why did you treat me like that five years ago?¡± She did not intend to mention the past again, but what he said suddenly touched her heart. She couldn¡¯t understand why he wanted her dead, yet now he was concerned about her physical health. What was the reason for such a contradictory person to say such words? Jackson was stunned for a few seconds, and then an apologetic expression appeared. Chapter 169 It¡¯s Good That You Are Fine Five years ago, he had just lost his memory and was unfamiliar with everything. 373 However, Amelia came to him every day and exined over and over again, which made him very annoyed. In addition, the information he had found made him feel that she was too scheming. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. That was why he ordered the security guard to throw her out, even though she was still kneeling at the door then. This was the worst thing he had ever done to Amelia, making him feel guilty. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 I¡¯m Sorry ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to send someone to drive you away. I just felt a little annoyed, so¡­¡± Jackson felt a little embarrassed to continue. It was true that he had done something inappropriate. Even if Amelia had bad intentions at the time, he shouldn¡¯t have ordered a few men to throw her out. It was really ungentlemanly. She was asking why he wanted to kil l her. But Jackson replied with another thing. He probably didn¡¯t want to admit what he had done then, so he changed the subject. Amelia didn¡¯t ask any more questions. For someone who dared not admit what he had done, there was no point in asking. However, Jackson was puzzled by her silence. Thest time she came to the airport to pick him up, he had apologized, but she still didn¡¯t like him as usual. Now, when he apologized to her again, she still didn¡¯t respond. Chapter 170 I¡¯m Sorry Could it be that she was not referring to this? But he had only done this one thing and had never done anything to hurt her before. He couldn¡¯t figure it out and wanted to ask more questions, but Amelia said lightly, ¡°Mr. Collins, please send me back. Thank you.¡± She didn¡¯t have the right to ask Jackson to send her home, but her legs could not move, and she could only ask him for help. Otherwise, she would have to stay in the vi until her legs recovered.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. However, she did not want to stay with Jackson. Her indifference and alienation made Jackson frown slightly. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Collins.¡± Amelia added as if she feared he would refuse to send her off. Seeing that she wanted to leave so badly, Jackson didn¡¯t force her. He handed the te to Amelia and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back after breakfast.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t have much appetite, but when she heard him promise to take her back, she obediently took the te. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Did You Really Lose Your Memory? After breakfast, it took Amelia some effort to change into her clothes. She wore a professional suit to attend the bidding conference yesterday, and the loose-fitting trousers of the suit just covered up her swollen legs. After she changed her clothes, Jackson came in again. She was thinking about how to ask him to help her go downstairs. As if Jackson had seen through her thoughts, he walked over, lifted her quilt, and carried her in his arms. Amelia was stunned momentarily, but Jackson said lightly, ¡°If you could leave alone, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me to send you off.¡± His words exposed Amelia¡¯s thoughts, making her feel a little ufortable. She lowered her head. The woman in his arms was very light with a sickly look, looking weak. It seemed that just a gust of wind could blo w her emaciated body down. Chapter 171 Did You Really Lose Your Memo¡­ Jackson¡¯s heart ached when he saw Ame like this. ¡°Amelia.¡± 2/4 After he carried her out of the vi, he called out to her softly. Amelia looked up at him and waited quietly without saying anything. After silence, Jackso n lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot about you. Please don¡¯t hate me.¡± When he said this, his eyes were clean and clear, without any ws. Amelia looked into his eyes and wanted to see a trace of acting in his eyes, but she could only see the sincerity in them. She frowned and asked in disbelief, ¡°Did you really¡­ lose your memory?¡± Jackson nodded. ¡°I tried to regain my memory, but it gave me a headache whenever I thought about it.¡± Especially when he thought of her, his head hurt even more. His brain seemed to be preventing him from recalling anything rted to Amelia. He didn¡¯t know why, but every time he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help Chapter 171 Did You Really Lose Your Memo¡­ but feel sad. When he first lost his memory, he didn¡¯t have such emotions. But when they met again this time, this kind of unclear emotion became more and more intense. Amelia looked at him as if she didn¡¯t believe him. 3/4 But the expression in his eyes didn¡¯t seem to be fake. A honk sounded behind her when she couldn¡¯t distinguish whether it was genuine or fake. Amelia and Jackson turned around at the same time. More than a dozen luxury cars had stopped behind them. The car in the front was a Koenigsegg with the license te number AX8888. Many people in Arcadia had this kind of car, but only one person had this license te number. Amelia subconsciously buried her head in Jackson¡¯s arms when she figured out who was in the car. She thought that the man in the car would not be able to see her, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would get out. Chapter 171 Did You Really Lose Your Memo¡­ 4/4 The first person to get out of the car was Paul. He was wearing at ck suit. He pushed open the passenger door and walked up to them. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Mr. Collins, Ms. Garcia, what a coincidence to see you here.¡± After saying that, he raised his head and looked at the vi beside them with a disdainful smile. ¡°Your rtionship was progressing quite quickly. It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯re already living together.¡± Paul¡¯s tone was a bit ambiguous as if he had caught the two of them having an affair, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his words. ¡°Paul, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not living with Ms. Garcia. She¡¯s not feeling well, so I brought her home.¡± Jackson¡¯s words sounded like excuses to Paul. What did he mean by taking her home because she was not feeling well? ¡°No wonder Ms. Garcia doesn¡¯t even know how to walk. It turns out that she¡¯s too weak and needs a man to carry her.¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Are They Getting Married? 1/3 Amelia, nestled in Jackson¡¯s arms, tumed red instantly and even trembled all over her body. However, she didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head. She always felt that if she raised her head, she would bump into the man in the car. She could only be a co ward and let Paul mock, criticize, and despise her. Jackson sensed her fear. He hugged her hand and patted it gently on the back. ¡°Donmakeup ¡®t be afraid.¡± Afterforting her in her ear, he nced at Paul coldly. ¡°Mr. Paul Evans, whether Ms. Garcia can walk or not has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better not make up stories at will.¡± As soon as he said that, Paul was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves and wanted to punch him. A cold voice came from the Koenigsegg. Chapter 1/2 Are They Getting Married? ¡°Paul, the important matteres first.¡± 2/3 The man¡¯s voice was faint as if everything that happened outside the car had nothing to do with him. Only after hearing the man¡¯s words did Paul restrain his temper. He pointed to the Rolls-Royce parked in the middle of the road and said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and move the car away. Don¡¯t block our marriage proposal team.¡± Propose marriage? To whom? Amelia¡¯s body stiffened, but she didn¡¯t dare to look back at the car. Jackson was initially quite polite to Paul, but Paul repeatedly provoked him, which made him very upset. He pretended not to hear what Paul said and stood still as if he wanted to challenge him. Seeing this, Paul¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Mr. Collins, my brother is going to propose to Ms. Moore. How dare you stand in his way?¡± It turned out that James was going to propose marriage to Emily¡­ Chapter 172 Are They Getting Married? Are they¡­ getting married? Amelia¡¯s face gradually turned pale. 3/3 Her whole body felt as if it was being torn apart, and the pain was so intense that it was difficult for her to breathe. She thought she could let go of James like she had let go of Ryan. She didn¡¯t expect to feel so ufortable when she heard that James would propose to Emily. This difort made her want to rush to him, hug him, and not let him go. However, her rationality told her that she was not qualified to do so. She was nothing in James¡¯s heart. She was just a substitute for Emily, a substitute for him to vent andmand. What right did she have to stop him from marrying his true love?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 She Was Ridic ulous Amelia clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. It was not until she left a bloodstain that she calmed down. She and James had already ended their rtionship. No matter whom he married, it had nothing to do with her. Even if it was not over, she had no right to interfere. As if she had suddenly understood, she resigned herself to her fate. She let go of her fingers and buried her head in Jackson¡¯s arms. At this moment, the only person she could rely on was Ryan, the young man who had once promised her that he would love her forever¡­ Amelia curled her lips into a smile, feeling that she was ridic ulous. Jackson was unsurprised that James would marry Emily, but he did not expect him to propose marriage so soon. He thought he could not affect other people¡¯s proposals even if he was dissatisfied with Paul. So he carried Amelia into the car, fastened her seatbelt, went to the driver¡¯s seat, and dro ve off. Chapter 173 She Was Ridi culous After the car dr ove out off the main road, the Koenigsegg suddenly caught up with them. 2/2 As it brushed past the Rolls-Royce, sitting in the passenger seat, Amelia saw the man inside the car. On his sharply defined and delicate face, he wore a pair of sunsses, making it difficult to see the expression in his eyes. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, as the car passed by, he turned his head and seemed to nce at her, but then again, it seemed like he didn¡¯t. Amelia¡¯s eyes followed the car. It was not until she saw it stop in front of a vi that she withdrew her gloomy gaze. After James proposed to Emily, they should get married soon. She didn¡¯t know if she could live to see their wedding¡­¡­ Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 The Third Person Who Was Cut Off Amelia smiled and felt that she was a little stup id. What did their wedding have to do with her? Jackson frowned slightly when he saw her bitter smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amelia shook her head and did not reply, but her eyes were sad. Jackson thought she was concerned about what Paul said, so he quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t take his words to heart. He thought I canceled the engagement with his sister and made him lose face, so he targeted me several times. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Amelia nodded. There was nothing to take to heart. No one would care about her feelings anyway. Jackson saw the despair in her eyes, and his frown deepened. ¡°You look very sad. Did something happen?¡± Is it that obvious? Amelia raised her hand to touch her stiff face, which was cold and devoid of warmth. he Third Person Who Was Cut¡­ She should be terrifying in this state, right? 2/3 She forced a smile and said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just not feeling well.¡± Jackson believed this excuse a little. ¡°Are you feeling unwell in your legs?¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t even walk. There must be something wrong with her leg. But he didn¡¯t find anything unusual when he hugged her just now. Amelia nodded and said, ¡°My leg is a little swollen. It should be because of the veins.¡± She was still very wary of Jackson. She couldn¡¯t tell if his amnesia was real or fake, so she could only hide it for now. Jackson knew the symptoms of the veins stretching. Although the legs might swell, they usually improve after a period of time, and it shouldn¡¯t affect one¡¯s ability to walk. He did not dare to ask any more questions. She got angry when he asked a few more questions about her condition in the vi. It was better not to annoy her. Jackson didn¡¯t talk about this matter anymore but was still concerned about her health. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Erin to treat you. He¡¯s a genius in medicine and can cure all kinds of minor illnesses in yourThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 No Need The stiff smile on Amelia¡¯s face became bitterer. ¡°No need.¡± There was no need to waste medical resources on a dying person. ¡°You¡­¡± Jackson wanted to persuade her again, but Amelia turned to look out of the window, looking like she didn¡¯t want to continue communicating with him, so he had to stop. The car quickly dro ve into themunity. After Jackson parked the car, he carried Amelia upstairs. Even though Amelia didn¡¯t want him to know where she lived, she could do nothing in this situation. She took out the key to open the door, and Jackson carried her into the house, ¡°Put me on the sofa,¡± Amelia said. Jackson nodded. He walked to the sofa and gently put her down. Amelia sat up straight and looked up at Jackson. ¡°Mr. Collins, thank you very much.¡± Chapter 175 No Need On the surface, she was thanking him, but the meaning behind her words was to say goodbye to him. 2/4 Jackson felt a little suffocated in his heart, but he pretended to be gentle. ¡°Take a good rest at home for the next few days. You don¡¯t have to entertain me for the time being.¡± After that, he turned around and left. Walking past the restaurant, he saw a photo in the wine cab. It was a photo of Amelia and Eva when they were seventeen or eighteen. They looked very young and tender. He could not help but stop. He picked up the photo and nced at it, only to find it had been edited. This should be a group photo of three people, with the person standing next to Amelia being cut off. Jackson subconsciously felt that this person was himself. He was in a trance as soon as this idea came to mind. Seeing he was in a daze with a photo of them, Amelia quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Collins, did you get my permission before looking at that photo?¡± Jackson was just about to think of something when he was 3/4 interrupted by Amelia¡¯s voice. He came back to his senses and looked at Amelia with some embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He put the photo back on the wine cab and walked away, After Jackson left, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but nce at the photo. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was the only photo Eva had left behind rted to Ryan. Eva said that after she went to Imperial Capital, someone rushed to their rental house and destroyed all the photos rted to Ryan. At that time, this photo was sandwiched in a book, which was why it was preserved. However, after she returned from Imperial Capital, she cut out Ryan from the photo by herself. At that time, Amelia had been kicked twice and waspletely disappointed, so she didn¡¯t want to see anything rted to Ryan again. Now that she thought they were not fated to be together, and that was why they missed each other. But all of that was in the past. Amelia collected herself, took out the medicine from her bag, picked up the kettle on the coffee table, poured herself a ss of water, and ate it. Chapter 175 No Need After taking medicine, she turned on the TV and listened to the faint sound. Then she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 One Day, He Will Recollect His Memory Jackson returned to the office and quickly turned on his computer. He retrieved the information from five years ago and repeatedly checked it. Nothing was wrong with the information, whether the time limit or the dictation of people in the hospital. However, his intuition told him that what Amelia had said back then was true, and the information was fake! He frowned and took out his phone to call Erin. Erin was about to start the meeting when he saw the caller ID. He quickly picked it up. ¡°Jackson, do you have any instructions?¡± ¡°Erin, let me ask you, did I lose my memory in Arcadia or after l returned to the Collins family?¡± Erin was his attending physician, so he should know all about him. When Erin heard his question, he was stunned for a few seconds. Day, He Will Recollect His¡­ 2/4 ¡°Do you remember anything?¡± ¡°No, I just felt that something was amiss.¡± Erin let out a sigh of relief on the other end of the line. ¡°You lost your memory in Arcadia at the time.¡± ¡°Did I lose my memory right after the car ident?¡± Erin didn¡¯t expect him to continue asking. After hesitating, he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jackson¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that. He remembered how Amelia hade looking for him. At that time, she thought he was pretending to have amnesia because he med her for selling herself and betraying him. That was why she knelt in front of him and exined over and over again that she had sold herself to save him. Amelia would not havee to him and deliberately mentioned selling herself if he had lost his memory after the car ident. It meant he didn¡¯t lose his memory directly after the car ident and med Amelia, so she was in a hurry to exin. He should have lost his memoryter. Only his brother or the Chapter 176 One Day, He Will Recollect His¡­ 3/4 people around him knew why. The more Jackson thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. His face darkened, and his grip on his phone tightened. ¡°Erin, you¡¯re my brother¡¯s man, and you won¡¯t tell me the truth.¡± ¡°But one day, I¡¯ll regain all my memories.¡± ¡°If I find out that you¡¯re all lying to me, then we won¡¯t even be friends anymore.¡± Jackson hung up the phone after saying that. The people by his side were all his brother¡¯s men. Erin was, and so did Zoey, even his bodyguard. They often told him not to return to Arcadia in the past five years. He didn¡¯t think about it carefully before, but he felt they stopped him froming to Arcadia, probably because they feared he would think of something. He would have been kept in the dark forever if he hadn¡¯t insisted oning to Arcadia to deal with his work this time. Erin looked at the ck screen and didn¡¯te to his senses for long. Chapter 176 One Day, He Will Recollect His ¡­ 4/4 Ten minutester, he sighed and sent a message to Jackson. ¡°Jackson, I only started treating you after you were returned to your family. By that time, you had already lost your memory. Your brother said you lost your memory directly after a car ident, but I discovered that wasn¡¯t the case during treatment. Your brother asked me to keep it a secret, but I didn¡¯t want to lose you as a friend.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Why Did He Do This Jackson¡¯s depression slowly dissipated when he saw this message. It seemed that Erin treated him as a friend. However, what Erin said confirmed his guess. What Amelia said back then was true, and the information was all fake. The only person who could fake his past was his brother. But why did he do this? Was his brother doing this because he thought Amelia couldn¡¯t bring business value to him? Jackson had a rough idea of the situation. But how exactly did his amnesia ur? Also, what was the reason why Amelia didn¡¯t like him? Could it be that his brother had once said something unpleasant to her, which disappointed her? Jackson sent all these questions to Erin, and Erin quickly replied to his message. [Jackson, I really don¡¯t know how your amnesia was caused.] Chapter 177 Why Did Ho Do This 2/3 [As for Ms. Garcia, I have never heard your brother mention her before me, and I have never seen her.] [If it weren¡¯t for thest time I photographed and sent it to the chat group, I didn¡¯t know about you two when Zoey found out and reminded me.) ording to Erin¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t have spread the news if he had known what had happened between him and Amelia. After Jackson ensured Erin wasn¡¯t lying, he put down his phone and called Zoey in. In the face of his questioning, Zoey remainedposed and spoke wlessly, without any loopholes. Zoey was different from Erin. He was a child brought up by Jackson¡¯s elder brother, so he was naturally loyal to his elder brother. Jackson understood Zoey but didn¡¯t need him to stay by his side and constantly remind him to stay away from Amelia. ¡°Go back to Imperial Capital first. You¡¯re not needed here for the time being,¡± Jackson said. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Zoey heard that he was being chased away, his face was full of disbelief. Last time, the president didn¡¯t allow him to participate in the Chapter 177 Why Did He Do This 3/3 bidding because he had said a few bad things about Ms. Garcia. After only a few words about Ms. Garcia this time, the president would send him back to the Imperial Capital. Did the president think of something? Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 She¡¯s in the Light, He¡¯s in the Dark ¡°Mr. Collins.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Before Zoey could finish his words, he was scolded by Jackson. He had no choice but to s hut his mou th and turn around to leave. It was impossible to pry out anything from Zoey. The only person who knew the truth and forged everything had passed away. However, in addition to his elder brother, as the person involved, Amelia must know whether his elder brother had looked for her. When Jackson hesitated about asking Amelia directly, the receptionist came in with an express delivery box. ¡°Mr. Collins, this is your package.¡± Jackson frowned when he heard that he had a package. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The receptionist ced the package on the table and respectfully replied, ¡°It¡¯s from Ms. Garcia.¡± Chapter 178 She¡¯s in the Light, He¡¯s in the D¡­. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. 2/4 Jackson saw the name of the sender. It was indeed Amelia, so he waved the receptionist to leave. He opened the package, and his face darkened when he saw the dress and shoes inside. Amelia had returned all the things he had given her. Jackson¡¯s heart felt like it had been blocked by something, and he found breathing difficult. She must be highly disappointed with him, so she didn¡¯t ept his gift. ¡­ After about ten hours of sleep, Amelia was awakened by the TV sound. She tried hard to open her eyes and saw the news of the business marriage between the Evans Group and the Moore Group. ¡°The heir of thergest financial conglomerate in the Northern Hemisphere, the Evans Group¡¯s conglomerate, James Evans, will be engaged to Ms. Moore from the Moore family¡¯s conglomerate two months from now.¡± ¡°The business alliance between the two groups will bring earth-shattering changes to the market in the Northern Hemisphere¡­¡± Chapter 178 She¡¯s in the Light, He¡¯s in the D¡­ The man on TV was noble and cold, no different from usual, except that there was a woman holding his arm. 3/4 The two made a high-profile appearance at the engagement banquet and announced the news of their engagement. Those who came to congratte them were all famous figures from high society. Amelia had once hoped he would marry her, just like he had done to Emily. He would announce to the world that she was his fiancee. However, it was just an extravagant hope. She was destined to get nothing in her life, not even a trace of pity. She thought that it was good that they were engaged. She couldpletely give up on him and would not leave with hope. She smiled with relief as if she hadpletely forgotten the past. She moved her body with difficulty, sat up from the sofa, and pulled up her trouser legs to take a look. Her legs were still swollen. Previously, it would go down after taking medicine, but there had been no reaction this time. Amelia sighed, took out a medicine bottle, and poured a dozen pills into her palm. Chapter 178 She¡¯s in the Light, He¡¯s in the D¡­ 4/4 She increased the dosage because she didn¡¯t want Eva to see her haggard face when she returned. Amelia had been taking her medicine on time these days. Her legs had recovered a little, and she could walk now. However, it was still a little swollen, but it would not impact her much. It was just that she was on so much medicine, and she was prone to drowsiness. If Eva hadn¡¯te returned from her honeymoon, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to get up today. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 What Specialty Did You Buy Eva sent her a message, saying that she had brought some specialty from Mysia, and asked her to go downstairs to help move it. Amelia replied on WhatsApp, ¡°What specialty did you buy? Is it big and heavy?¡± Eva replied quickly, ¡°It¡¯s not big or heavy, just too much. Come and help me!¡± Amelia replied with an ¡°OK¡± and was about to turn off her phone and go downstairs, but then a WhatsApp message came in. Mr. Shawn sent it. Since thest time she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you in a few days,¡± he had never sent her any more messages. She thought he was tired of sleeping with her, so he didn¡¯t intend to bug her. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so obedient. She told him to wait a few days before contacting her, and he obediently waited for a few days before getting in touch. When Amelia saw the word ¡°Nightshade,¡± she was a little Chapter 179 What Specialty Did You Buy stunned. 2/3 Although he was well-behaved and obedient, she couldn¡¯t stand his torture. Amelia thought for two minutes and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well these days. Can you wait a little longer?¡± When she sent it out, Mr. Shawn replied quickly, ¡°Did you wear out your body by sleeping too much with Jackson?¡± Seeing this, Amelia froze. How did he know Jackson? How did he know that she knew Jackson? And why did he say that she had done too much with Jackson? She suddenly remembered that Mr. Shawn had called her hundreds of times that night when she was in Jackson¡¯s presidential suite. He must have seen her with Jackson, so he had called her so crazily. In other words, he was always monitoring her, so he knew her situation like the back of his hand. No matter which one it was, Amelia felt terrified. Chapter 179 What Specialty Did You Buy 3/3 She was in the light, but he was in the dark. It was easy for him to control and manipte her. When Amelia was thinking about how to get rid of Mr. Shawn, another message came from Whatsapp. [How many times have you slept with Jackson?] For some reason, Amelia felt he was testing how many times he could ept that they had done it.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Eva Is Back Amelia thought momentarily and replied, ¡°Since my body has been wom out, we have done it many times.¡± She felt that Mr. Shawn must be a little bit concerned. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have called her hundreds of times. If she replied like this, Mr. Shawn would think she had slept with Jackson many times and would not want to touch her again. After she sent the message, Mr. Shawn did not reply. It seemed that she was right. Mr. Shawn did mind. Amelia couldn¡¯t help but smile. She put away her phone and hurried downstairs. Eva parked the car downstairs and moved things out of the boot. ¡°Eva!¡± Amelia hurriedly walked over and gave her a big hug from behind. Eva turned around and looked at Amelia with a smile. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Chapter 180 Eva Is Back ¡°Of course!¡± 2/5 Amelia hugged her and said coquettishly, ¡°I missed you so much!¡± Eva smiled and patted the hand around her waist. ¡°All right, we¡¯ve only been apart for a few days. There¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± Amelia smiled, let go of Eva¡¯s hand, and asked, ¡°Where are the specialties you brought me?¡± Eva turned around and pointed to the ground with her slender fingers. ¡°Look, those are all.¡± Amelia looked at Eva in surprise when she saw the pile of things. ¡°Why do you buy so many things?¡± ¡°Travel abroad is not easy, so I must spend more money.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve bought so many things. How many nights do you have to work to earn them back?¡± Amelia¡¯s heart ached for her. However, Eva waved her hand and said heroically, ¡°They are all skincare products and tonics. They are not worth much!¡± Without any hesitation, she picked up a box of supplements and walked towards the elevator. Chapter 180 Eva Is Back 3/5 As she walked, she turned around and said to Amelia, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and help me move upstairs.¡± She could only gather her thoughts, pick up the things on the ground, and keep up with Eva. The dining table was full of the things that Eva had bought. She seemed afraid that Amelia would not have enough, so she bought so many. Amelia shook her head and sighed, but Eva opened the refrigerator to check if she had eaten well. Seeing that all the food in the refrigerator was empty, Eva did not nag at Amelia. When Amelia received the news that Eva was returning, she had already thrown away everything that had gone bad in the refrigerator. Her current situation was that she really couldn¡¯t eat anything. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have lost weight so quickly. Fortunately, she had changed into loose and fa t clothes before, so Eva didn¡¯t find anything unusual. However, it was not good to keep it a secret from Eva. Amelia wanted to find a better time to confess everything to Eva. After Eva sorted out the things on the table, she took out her apter 180 Eva Is Back 4/5 phone and called Daniel, asking him when he would return to the city. Daniel was filial and bought many supplements for his family. He just came back and dro ve to deliver them. After a few words with Daniel, Eva said, ¡°Come back for dinner tonight,¡± and hung up the phone. Seeing that she had hung up the phone, Amelia asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return to his hometown with him?¡± Logically speaking, as the newlyweds, they should go back together. Why did Daniel go back alone? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Eva put down her phone and said, ¡°He said that the environment in his hometown was bad, and he told me not to go.¡± In fact, Eva didn¡¯t care. She had grown up in an orphanage and had seen various environments. Amelia nced at Eva and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve never been to his hometown before, have you?¡± Eva nodded and said, ¡®No, originally, I nned to visit his parents in his hometown before getting married. But before I could go, hist parents came to the city to see me and gave me a gift. They also helped us with the down payment for our wedding house. So I didn¡¯t go in the end.¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 I¡¯ve Been Thinking About You All the Time 1/3 Amelia was a little worried about Eva because when Daniel heard that Eva wanted to return to his hometown with him, he tried his best to stop her. Even his parents did not allow her to go back. They said the suburban environment was poor and feared that Eva would not be used to living there. She was worried that Daniel and his family might be hiding something, but Eva felt they respected her and feared that her senses would be affected after going to the suburbs, affecting her rtionship with Daniel. So, Amelia didn¡¯t say much. But now that Eva and Daniel were married, why wouldn¡¯t they allow their daughter-inw toe? Amelia felt a little strange, but Eva said, ¡°Who cares? Anyway, I don¡¯t want to go to the suburbs. Daniel and I will stay in Arcadia, and his parents will stay in their hometown. We don¡¯t have to live together in the future, and no mother-inw contradiction will exist. I can¡¯t be happier.¡± Hearing Eva¡¯s words, Amelia swallowed what she wanted to say. She must have overthought. Daniel¡¯s parents were very enthusiastic about Eva. When they heard that they were getting Chapter 181 I¡¯ve Been Thinking About You Al¡­ mamed, they immediately took out the money they had saved. many years and gave them a small down payment. 2/3 Although Eva paid most of the money, at least Daniel¡¯s family had showed some sincerity. In addition, Daniel¡¯s parents didn¡¯t have much ie from farming in their hometown. They had done their best to give almost half of the money and gave the betrothal gifts. Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t let Eva go to their hometown because they feared she would find the rural environment too poor. Amelia calmed herself down and wrapped her arm around Eva¡¯s. The two of them went out to the supermarket, talking happily. When she went downstairs and got into the car, Mr. Shawn sent. her a few WhatsApp messages. She picked up her phone and took a look. [You are so cheap.] [You slept with me, but you still slept with other men. Are you that needing in men?] [Bitc h, I can¡¯t wait to strangle you to death.] Sev eral consecutive messages were all scolding her. Amelia was so angry that her whole body trembled when she saw this. Who did he think he was? What right did a ra pist have to scold her?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 It¡¯s None of Your Business! She grabbed her phone, gritted her teeth, and typed, [Are you crazy? I have nothing to do with you. I can sleep with whomever I want. It¡¯s none of your business!] After sending it out, Amelia remembered that he still had something on her. She wanted to withdraw it, but the screen showed that he was typing¡­¡­ This indicated that he had already seen the message he sent, and if she withdraws it now, it would seem a bit suspicious. It was better to just leave it like this. [I must be si ck to be unable to let you go.] A few secondster, Amelia received the message. Seeing this, Amelia was stunned for a moment. Mr. Shawn couldn¡¯t let go of her? While she was thinking about how to reply to him, he quickly sent her another message. [I¡¯ve thought about letting you go but I miss you so much. I miss you all the time. Can youe to see me at Nightshade?] Chapter 182 It¡¯s None of Your Business! There was a pleading tone in hisst sentence. 2/3 Amelia felt that he was seriously ill. How could he say something like that? How could a rapi st miss her? He must have missed her body. James once said that her body was like an opium poppy, and he would get addicted to it after touching it once. This Mr. Shawn was probably the same as James. M Amelia sighed and replied, [Mr. Shawn, I¡¯ve been on my period for the past few days. I really can¡¯t meet you.] To dy for as long as possible, she sent the message. Seeing her put away her phone, Eva smiled gently and asked, ¡°Is it the new boyfriend you just found?¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment and then remembered that she had lied to Eva before, telling her that she had found a suitable partner for marriage to hide the fact that someone had vited her. She couldn¡¯t take back her lie, so she could only nod awkwardly and say, ¡°Yes.¡± Eva didn¡¯t notice anything unusual and asked expectantly, ¡°When Chapter 182 It¡¯s None of Your Business! will you bring him back for me to meet?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 A Much less Guiltful Feeling Amelia¡¯s ears turned red, and she said with embarrassment, ¡°Eva, I¡­ He¡­¡± How to exin it? If Eva knew that she had been vited by Mr. Shawn, given her explosive personality, she would definitely go to Mr. Shawn for revenge. Just like when she had learned that Ryan had kicked Amelia, she had rolled up her sleeves and nned to rush to Imperial Capital overnight to k ill him. As a result, she didn¡¯t dare to tell Eva that after she was kicked, her heart failed, and she kept it a secret until now. Seeing that Amelia was hesitating, Eva couldn¡¯t help but show worry in her eyes. ¡°Could it be that he doesn¡¯t want to marry you like James and only wants to keep you as his mistress?¡± Amelia shook her head immediately. ¡°No.¡± Eva frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Amelia sighed. She couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so she could only tell Eva the truth. Chapter 183 A Much less Guiltful Feeling 2/4 After hearing this, Eva suddenly braked and parked the car by the side of the road. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Did a stranger vite you?¡± Eva suspected that she had heard it wrong and repeated it. Amelia¡¯s face was flushed red, but she had to nod. ¡°Let¡¯s go and call the police!¡± Eva rolled her sleeves angrily and was about to drive to the police station when Amelia stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ve already reported it. It isn¡¯t easy to find him. In addition, I have something on him, so I don¡¯t dare to offend him¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Then Amelia told Eva little by little about Kevin¡¯s threat to her. ¡°No wonder Kevin brought so many people to the wedding ceremony. It turns out that he threatened you with my life.¡± When Eva learned the truth, her face was full of self-me. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re so sill y. You risked your life just for me.¡± Chapter 183 A Much less Guiltful Feeling 3/4 She raised her hand to touch Amelia¡¯s face, which was so thin that her eye sockets were hollow. Amelia was good-looking, so she would always be targeted by this kind of pe rvert. In the past, when they were in school, Amelia would always tell her and Ryan who had bullied and followed her. Now that she had encountered such a dangerous situation, she had chosen to bear it alone. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to get me into trouble, does she?¡± Eva thought. Eva¡¯s eyes were full of distress. ¡°Amelia, if you encounter such a thing in the future, you must tell me.¡± She couldn¡¯t defeat those rich and powerful young men, but she could protect Amelia with her life, If those shameless men dared to touch Amelia again, she would definitely k ill them! Amelia patted her trembling hand andforted her. ¡°Everything has been settled. The Harris Group has fallen, and Kevin is still in aa. As for Mr. Shawn, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he helped me get rid of Kevin. Maybe he really has a crush on me¡­¡± Eva was still very uneasy. ¡°Amelia, for someone who doesn¡¯t even Chapter 183 A Much less Guiltful Feeling 4/4 dare to show their true face, they¡¯re not as good as you think. If he asks you out again next time, you should agree first, and then Daniel and I will go together and expose him!¡± Amelia wanted to say that Mr. Shawn still had something on her, but on second thought, if she found out who Mr. Shawn was, it would be equivalent to having something on him. Both parties. would have each other¡¯s leverage, and she wouldn¡¯t have to be constantly threatened by him anymore. Amelia nodded obediently and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She had been lying to her good friend, whom she relied on, which made her feel uneasy. Her guilt was greatly reduced after she had told Eva all these things. Next, there was only one thing left to hide from Eva. It was her illness. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She hadn¡¯t thought about what kind of way to prevent Eva from being too sad, so she didn¡¯t rush to tell her. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 She Fought Him Back Eva still hold a grudge against Amelia for being bullied by a stranger. She kept saying she would bring a few tools to cut Mr. Shawn¡¯s head the next time she saw him. Sho would cut off his head if Mr. Shawn dared to do anything to thom. Eva gnashed her teeth and tightly hold the steering wheel when sho said those words. Frightened that she would rip off the steering wheel, Amelia nodded and asked her to drive safely. The two of them chattered to the supermarket, bought a pile of food, and dro ve home. Daniel arrived when they got home and were about to go into the kitchen to make dinner. Aftor greating Amelia, he rolled up his sleeves and took the kitchen knife from Eva¡¯s hand. ¡°You two can go out and watch TV. Leave this to me.¡± Chapter 184 She Fought Him Back Daniel¡¯s consideration made Eva can¡¯t help but raise a sweet smile. 2/5 ¡°Your cooking is indeed better than ours. Let¡¯s have you prepare tonight¡¯s dinner.¡± Eva patted him on the shoulder and then took Amelia to the living room to watch TV. As soon as they turned on the TV, they saw the news about themercial alliance between the Evans Group and the Moore Group being reyed repeatedly. When Eva saw that James was holding onto a woman who looked a little like Amelia, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Amelia, that woman¡­¡± She seemed to have realized something and suddenly shu t her mo uth. No wonder James had forced Amelia to sign that kind of agreement. It turned out that he had regarded her as a double. It seemed that Amelia had been abandoned by James and used by him. It had been five years. Amelia dedicated five years, and the result she received was like this. Chapter 184 She Fought Him Back 3/5 She turned to look at Amelia and saw that she was calm and not surprised at all. She seemed to have known about it for a long time, which made Eva feel even more bitter. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Eva stroked Amelia¡¯s hair, not knowing what to say tofort her. Amelia had long forgotten that she was a substitute, so she smiled at Eva. ¡°I haven¡¯t been sad for a long time. But why do you have a bitter face?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Amelia sighed andforted herself and Eva, ¡°Although he treated me as a substitute for Emily, he has treated me well these past few years. Besides, I was able to let go of Ryan, and it was thanks to him. Let¡¯s say I used him as a stepping stone for my emotional recovery¡­¡± Hearing her words, Eva felt a little better. ¡°So, I have to thank him?¡± She amused Amelia. ¡°That¡¯s no need.¡± Eva tapped her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re stillughing. He bullied you like that, but you don¡¯t know how to fight back.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 184 She Fought Him Back Frowning, Amelia said, ¡°I had fought back.¡± 4/5 He hade to see her several times, and she made him quite angry each time. This could be regarded as a counterattack. Seeing that Amelia deliberately pretended to be heartless, Eva felt even more upset. ¡°Amelia, I believe you will meet someone better in the future.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Amelia to marry into a rich and powerful family. She only hoped she could find someone who would treat her well and sincerely. In that case, she would be relieved. ¡°Yes, there will be someone in the future.¡± Amelia hid the sadness in her eyes and nodded as if nothing had happened. In fact, there was no future for her. Daniel quickly finished cooking and asked them to serve the dishes. Only then did the two turn off the TV and get up. After the three of them had dinner happily, Eva went to the bathroom while Daniel went to the kitchen to answer the phone. After packing the leftovers on the table, Amelia wanted to put them in the refrigerator. But she heard Daniel¡¯s voice before she could open the kitchen door. ¡°Darling, wait for me for another half a month. I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m Chapter 184 She Fought Him Back done. It¡¯s easy to be discovered if I¡¯m too frequent¡­¡± Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Something¡¯s Wrong with Daniel 1/4 The sound instion effect of the kitchen door was not bad. Amelia could only vaguely hear this sentence and could not hear the rest. Daniel was the sales director of the Weil group. To maintain customers, it was normal for him to call the other party ¡°darling.¡± But when he said, ¡°it¡¯s easy to be discovered,¡± Amelia felt very strange. She stood at the door and didn¡¯t move. When Daniel opened the door and saw her, his handsome face instantly froze. ¡°Amelia¡­¡± After a momentary hesitation, Daniel quickly reacted and pointed to his phone, saying, ¡°One of my clients has a problem with a product and needs to retum arge quantity. They called me to handle it, but I must also apply for the return with mypany before proceeding. I can only go after I have finished processing it. I am trying to negotiate with them to give me more time¡­¡­¡± His exnation was reasonable, but he didn¡¯t make clear what he meant by ¡°It¡¯s easy to be discovered if I¡¯m too frequent.¡± Chapter 185 Something¡¯s Wrong with Daniel 2/4 Amelia didn¡¯t intend to question him directly, so she said calmly, ¡°Why are you exining so much to me? I didn¡¯t even hear what you said.¡± Hearing this, Daniel¡¯s tense expression finally rxed. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll misunderstand, so I want to exin it clearly.¡± Amelia picked up the te and walked to the kitchen. ¡°I was just about to open the door when you opened it. What a coincidence!¡± Seeing her put the te in the refrigerator, Daniel¡¯s doubts were completely dispelled. She must havee to the kitchen to put things away and didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on him on the phone. Daniel replied with a ¡®Yes¡¯ and walked out. Amelia turned around to look at Daniel¡¯s back, feeling uneasy. She hesitated whether to tell Eva. After all, Eva loved Daniel very much and trusted him a lot. If she told Eva about this, it might affect their rtionship. But she would be sorry for her if she didn¡¯t tell Eva. After hesitating, Amelia finally took out her phone and sent a message to Eva, telling her everything she had just heard. to do wing Wrong with Daniel DE SONJARO Jane diaca te 3.4 ese dont De dostaat to make him alot. Dang ads s? MERDEN dont sont to be the kind of ?AS VESUS DEARING DIG could only be prkatoly DUT QUSH Holec to be ¡°Okay, sony check his phone JOHON: ¡± An Creu, that Sie had alotus boon calm regarding WUTOS?ES & SW (KOTONS ADONIA hor Se volet. ¡°Parender to tol me rests. Then, she tumed of woo When she walked out of be then she happened to meet Eva, We be use out of the bathroom Wie not understanding the two of them exchanged nces. Usually when Bia encountered something bad rted to Am, She acuti absiy explode However, she was pretty good at hiding her emotions regarding her own amars Seeing that Eva had returned home calmly with Daniels am in hers Am tot a heavy weight in her heart Chapter 185 Something¡¯s Wrong with Daniel 4/4 She was very afraid that Eva would find out something. After all, they had just got married. If Eva really found out something, what would she do? Amelia didn¡¯t dare to fall asleep. She sat on the sofa, hugged her phone, and waited for Eva¡¯s message. At about two o¡¯clock, she received a message from Eva. [Amelia, I¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s indeed just a client, and it¡¯s a man.] [Daniel said that saying it too frequently will be easily discovered because they have taken some extra profit from the transaction and are afraid of being found due to frequent contact ] When Amelia saw these two messages, she breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly typed back, (I¡¯m sorry, Eva. I was too suspicious.]Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 What Are You Waiting For? 1/4 Eva replied quickly: [Amelia, you have to remember that you are the younger sister I have watched growing up and my family since childhood. If you find anything unusual, you must tell me. Otherwise, my heartfelt dedication to you for so many years would be in vain.] When Amelia saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Eva trusted her wholeheartedly, so she wouldn¡¯t me her for being reckless. She replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Then she sent another good night emoji. After that, she put down her phone and went to sleep. The next afternoon, she was awakened by a dozen calls and took out her phone from under the pillow in a daze. ¡°Ms. Garcia, Are you awake?¡± Hearing Jackson¡¯s crisp and pleasant voice, Amelia struggled to open her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Collins?¡± ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Chapter 186 What Are You Waiting For? Amelia responded with a ¡°hmm.¡± 2/4 Jackson was disappointed to feel how indifferent she was, but he quickly adjusted his emotions. ¡°Ms. Garcia, the Collins Group is holding a celebration party tonight. Can I invite you to be my female companion?¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment and refused without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Jackson was not angry at being rejected. Instead, he said gently, ¡°Just take it as you¡¯re here to take care of me, okay?¡± ¡°Mr. Collins, it¡¯s enough for Zoey to take care of you. Why do you have to ask me to go?¡± Amelia said lightly. Jackson exined in a gentle voice, ¡°Zoey made a small mistake and was sent back to Imperial Capital by me. Amelia thought that Jackson would retum to Imperial Capital after the bidding, but she didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t leave and even drive his assistant away. She frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Collins, are you not returning to Imperial Capital?¡± Hearing her question, Jackson¡¯s disappointment deepened. ¡°Do you want me to return to Imperial Capital?¡± Chapter 186 What Are You Waiting For? Of course, Amelia hoped he would return to Imperial Capital as soon as possible, or she had to keep treating him. She didn¡¯t want to waste her time on Jackson, especially since she was almost lying down waiting to d ie. 3/4 However, she would not say that out loud. There was nothing to say to Jackson. Jackson knew what she thought when he saw her remain silent. He smiled bitterly and said lowly, ¡°I¡¯ll return after the celebration banquet.¡± After that, he asked Amelia pleadingly, ¡°Will you apany me to the celebration banquet tonight?¡± Hearing that he would go back as soon as the celebration banquet was over, Amelia agreed. She got up, took some medicine, changed into loose clothes, covered her pale face with cosmetics, and then went downstairs. Jackson had already parked the car downstairs. When he saw hering out of the elevator, he quickly pushed open the driver¡¯s door and walked over to her. He took the bag from her hand like a gentleman and opened the passenger door. Chapter 186 What Are You Waiting For? 4/4 Amelia felt a little ufortable in the face of his consideration, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She pursed her lips and got into the car. She fastened her seat belt and looked out of the window, only to see a Bugatti parked not far away. Seeing this model of a car, Amelia thought of James. When he d rove alone, his favorite car to drive was Bugatti. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Amelia stared at the license te number, and it was not his. She remembered the license te of each of his cars, but she had never seen this license te. Therefore, the Bugatti parked in the distance was not his car. Amelia felt a little disappointed, but at the same time, she thought that she was stu pid. Even now, she still held a trace of hope. James was about to get married to Emily. What was she expecting? Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Buy A Haute Couture for Her Again Ameliaughed at herself, withdrew her gaze, and lead t Jackson sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Where will the celebration banquet be held? ¡°Seaview Hotel.¡± It was the most luxurious hotel in Arcadia. The celebration banquet held by the Collins Group was mainly to celebrate the acquisition of the contract in the West cty prop projes Although it was just a project for the Collins Group, iid the foundation for their development in Arcada, so cekarang in natural. Amelia thought Jackson would take her to the hotel, but he dro ve to the Bluebay Shopping Vall It was still the same high-end dress shop. The difference was that he bought her ten exclusive dresses, including bags and jewelry this time. Looking at the high-end paper bags put into the trunk one by one Chapter 187 Buy A Haute Couture for Her A¡­ by the staff, Amelia felt a headacheing on and rubbed her forehead. ¡°Mr. Collins, the delivery fee is very expensive.¡± Jackson leaned against the car door and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to return this time, or I¡¯ll let you treat me forever.¡± Amelia was stunned by his irresistible tone. In the past, Ryan was the same. He bought things for her and didn¡¯t allow her to refuse or return them. He looked gentle, but in fact, he was a very stubborn and domineering person. He would do what he said and was very persistent. Amelia was afraid that he would always ask her to treat him, so she didn¡¯t say anything. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As for these things, she would ask Eva to return them to him after she died. Jackson drov e her to the hotel. Before entering the banquet hall, he asked her to hold his arm. Amelia nced at him and held his arm reluctantly. ipfor for 187 Buy A Haute Couture for Her A¡­ 3/3 Jackson looked down at hand on his arm and couldn¡¯t help but smile. They walked hand in hand. When the people in the banquet hall saw the presidenting with his femalepanion, they quickly got up. Under the congrattory atmosphere of the crowd, the smile on Jackson¡¯s face deepened, and even his eyes were warm. B Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 The Banquet The banquet hall was veryrge and luxuriously decorated. It was lit with warm yellow lights and yed soothing music, which made it look high-end. Men and women who came to the banquet wore high-end dresses and held goblets, whispering to each other. Everyone from the Collins Group had good manners, from senior executives to employees. When they saw Amelia, they didn¡¯t make sarcastic remarks but politely greeted her. Amelia felt a little ufortable. After all, this was someone else¡¯spany, and her attendance at the celebration banquet seemed abrupt. Jackson seemed to have read her mind. He whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy with this project with me recently, and you¡¯ve done a good job. It¡¯s normal for you to attend the celebration banquet as my femalepanion.¡± After hearing what he said, Amelia tilted slightly to keep her distance from him. As seen through Jackson¡¯s eyes, her small gesture was somewhat ring. Chopter thn the Banquet 2/3 Jason dicto¡¯t show it, but oling loading her to the main seat and cont silling them, he called this waiter ten and ordered a ss of milk with bird¡¯s nest for her ¡°Oink this first. I¡¯ll warm your stomach¡± He picked up a spoon and stirred the bird¡¯s nest soup to cool it down before handling it over to Amelia. His actions were the same as Eva¡¯s, which had been their habit since they were a child. They knew she was afraid of being scalded, so they always habitually helped her stir and cool things down before giving them to her to nal Especially Ryan. No matter what the situation was, he would let her eat first. They were very poor then, and Amelia had a heart attack, and she needed a lot of money to buy medicine. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ryan feared she would stop taking medicine, so he worked while studying and gave her all the money he earned. Amelia alwaysughed at him for being so stu pid, but he gently touched her head and said, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re with me. I can¡¯t let you starve, right?¡± He had treated her so well that she had been spoiled. She had The Banquet 3/3 always been willful and domineering, throwing a tantrum over a small matter. If she hadn¡¯t lost her temper that day, Ryan wouldn¡¯t have been hit by a car to save her, and neither would they have ended up like this. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 His Brother Thinking of this, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. She was afraid that Jackson would see, so she quickly lowered her head, took the bird¡¯s nest milk he handed over, and drank it spoon by spoon. Jackson could not help but smile when he saw her eating. This time, not only did she not refuse him, but she also ate the food obediently. Did it mean that she didn¡¯t hat e him so much? He looked at her quietly, his eyes never leaving her, as if he was looking at his beloved. As he kept watching, he gradually became entranced. It was not until she finished eating that he reluctantly looked away and picked up a napkin to wipe the comers of her m outh. No matter how dim the light was, everyone present could see the deep affection in their boss¡¯ eyes. They thought that Ms. Garcia was just a femalepanion, but they didn¡¯t expect her to be the one their president liked. When some executives saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but take out their phones and quietly take photos of them. Chapter 189 His Brother 2/4 Jackson wiped the corner of her mou th, which made Amelia feel a little ufortable. She wanted to push him away, but with so many eyes watching, it would embarrass him if she did this, so she restrained herself. Jackson¡¯s smile deepened when he saw Amelia still didn¡¯t reject him. After wiping the corners of her mo uth, he lowered his head and asked her gently, ¡°Ms. Garcia, have you seen my brother before?¡± He felt that Amelia¡¯s resistance to him must have something to do with his brother. He had to ask clearly to resolve the prejudice against him in her heart. Frowning, Amelia asked, ¡°You have a brother?¡± Jackson nodded, ¡°Yes, his name is Stephen Collins. He used to be the president of the Collins Group. Don¡¯t you know him?¡± Amelia shook her head. She had never paid attention to any news rted to the Collins Group. How could she know Stephen? Jackson frowned. Since Amelia didn¡¯t know who his brother was, it meant that Stephen had never looked for her. hapter Brother 3/4 But them was another possibility: his brother had used his name to deal with Amelia before, which made her sed against him Thinking of this, Jackson hurriedly asked her, ¡°Did I do anything bad to you live years ago?¡± Amelia thought he was testing her again, so she was disgusted and replied impatiently, ¡°No.¡± She answered decisively, without hesitation, which caused Jackson to pause in surprise. If his brother hadn¡¯t gone to find Amelia in his name, it could only moan¡­ She just didn¡¯t love him anymore. When Jackson thought of this possibility, his heart couldn¡¯t help but acho. And this was just under the circumstance of him having lost his momory. What would happen if he wore to recover it? Amalia didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Jackson. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± After eating such a small bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup, she couldn¡¯t control his physical condition, which showed her health was extremely poor. Chapter 189 His Brother 4/4 She saw that Jackson was lost in thought and thought he was thinking about something, so she walked out of the banquet hall without waiting for his respons0,Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The bathroom of this hotel was huge and high-end. In the middle were a few stereoscopic mirrors with an artistic sense. Amelia looked at herself in the stereoscopic mirror. She wore beautiful and heavy makeup, making her look even more simr to Emily. She hated to see herself like this, so she quickly looked away and walked inside. When she came out to wash her hands, the bathroom door was suddenly closed with a loud bang, followed by the lock¡¯s turn. Amelia sensed that something was wrong, and she quickly turned around. Through a few standing mirrors that blocked her view, she saw Kovin sitting in his wheelchair. He was wearing a pallent gown and a face mask, with his hands hanging limp on the armrests of the wheelchair. His eyes were dark and malicious, staring at her fixedly. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Revenge on Her Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat the moment she saw Kevin. Fear and nervousness overwhelmed her in a sh. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Harris¡­¡± 1/5 She was so scared that her face turned pale, and her voice was trembling. Seeing she was so scared, Kevin tilted his head slightly and said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, long time no see.¡± Even though Amelia was trembling, she kept calm and asked, ¡°Mr. Harris, is there something you came here to see me about?¡± Kevin seemed to smile and raised his eyes slightly, ¡°Nothing, I just want to thank you.¡± After that, he removed the mask on his face, revealing his m outh, which had been sewed with more than a dozen needles. The dense needle and thread looked a little scary, making Amelia step back. However, Kevin did not care at all. He crooked his finger at her and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Chapter 190 Revenge on Her 2/5 Amelia shook her head. Not only was she unwilling to go over, but she also turned around and ran to the bathroom next door. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, the two bodyguards with iron rods behind Kevin immediately caught up with her. After blocking her way, they held her arms on both sides and carried her to Kevin. The bodyguard held her down, and in an extremely humiliating position, she fell to her knees at Kevin¡¯s feet. ¡°Ms. Garcia, you¡¯re still so good at running.¡± After mocking her, Kevin lowered his head to look at Amelia with a sinister smile. ¡°But where can you run to?¡± He chuckled like a perver t. Then he stared at her with his cold eyes. ¡°Thanks to you, my hands and legs are disabled, and even my mou th is ruined. How do you think I should thank you?¡± He stressed thest sentence as if he wanted to tear her apart. Seeing him like this, Amelia was so scared that she trembled. ¡°Ms¡­ Mr. Harris, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Chapter 190 Revenge on Her ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± 3/5 Kevin raised his eyebrows, and the smile on his face became more and more ghastly and terrible. ¡°The night you gave me the contract, I met a group of people. The leader of that group was wearing a golden mask.¡± ¡°He said something then, but I was tortured so much that I almost fainted and didn¡¯t hear clearly what he said.¡± ¡°When I woke up, I tried my best to recall and think about it. Fortunately, I finally remembered.¡± ¡°Guess what he said at that time?¡± Kevin spoke in a tone that felt like chatting with an old friend, which made Amelia feel somewhat ufortable. Especially when he mentioned that the leader was wearing a golden mask, she trembled subconsciously. She had previously suspected that the person who had made a move against Kevin was Mr. Shawn, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be him. She didn¡¯t know why Kevin suddenly mentioned Mr. Shawn, so she pretended nothing had happened and shook her head. Chapter 190 Revenge on Her ¡°I can¡¯t guess¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t guess?¡± Kevin showed a look of disbelief and then sneered. ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± 4/5 He bent down, put his mou th that a knife had cut before her, and said with a smile. ¡°He said that I hugged her, kissed her, and let her sit on myp, so he had to punish me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever hugged, kissed, but haven¡¯t slept with¡­¡± Hearing this, Amelia¡¯s face turned paler. No wonder Kevin said he wanted to thank her and mentioned Mr. Shawn. It turned out that Mr. Shawn¡¯s words made Kevin suspect that she was the mastermind. She had thought that Kevin was here to get even with her for the fake contract, but it turned out that he was here for revenge! Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Who¡¯s the Masked Man? 1/3 While she was lost in her thoughts, Kevin suddenly ignored the tearing pain in his thigh, raised his leather shoes, and lifted her chin with the tip of his toes. ¡°Bitch ! I¡¯m in this state because of the people you sent to me. Don¡¯t you think I should thank you?¡± Amelia didn¡¯t see the anger in his eyes just now. Now she was forced to look up at him and saw the anger in his eyes at a nce. She was so scared that her heart skipped a beat. However, she felt it was not the time to be afraid, so she gritted her teeth and forced herself to calm down. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Mr. Harris, have you misunderstood? I have never sent anyone to harm you, nor do I know the masked person you mentioned¡­¡± Even if Kevin firmly believed she had sent Mr. Shawn to ki ll him, she could not admit she knew Mr. Shawn. It was true that she had not ordered Mr. Shawn to deal with him. She had only found out about it the next day after reading the news. Chapter 191 Who¡¯s the Masked Man? Moreover, she was also a victim. 2/3 ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± Seeing that Amelia was ying du mb, Kevinughed sinisterly again. ¡°Haha¡­¡± This strange and gloomyughter gave Amelia goosebumps all over. Clenching her fists, she gritted her teeth and denied, ¡°That masked man even dared to deal with you, which means he must have a powerful background. How could someone like mee into contact with such a powerful person¡­¡± Kevin still had a sarcastic smile as he said, ¡°You can still talk smoothly, just like before, and I almost believed you again, but this time¡­¡± He paused momentarily, and his eyes, full of gloom and anger, suddenly burst out with cruelty. ¡°I will never let you off!¡± After saying that, he kicked Amelia away. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Do You Think I¡¯m Easy to Deal With 1/3 Before Amelia, who was kicked to the ground, had time to react, the bodyguard hit her hard on the back with an iron rod! When the stick came down, she felt a piercing pain spreading from her back, making her break out in a cold sweat instantly¡­ ¡°Bi tch! Not only did you deceive me with Mr. Chilton of the Evans Group, but you also sent someone to harm me. Do you think I¡¯m easy to deal with?¡± His appearance was ruined, his body was disabled, and he had to face a huge breach of contract penalty from the Evans Group. These were all because of her. When he woke up and leamed that his father had been arrested and the Harris Group had fallen, he wanted to revive hispany with the contract Amelia had helped him get! A However, the vice president of the Evans Group, Mr. Chilton, told him that ording to the contract terms, if he broke the contract, not only would he not be able to get the development rights of the West city project, but he would also have topensate the Evans Group with a huge amount of penalty. Chapter 192 Do You Think I¡¯m Easy to Deal ¡­ 2/3 Only then did he realize that the breach of contract use in the agreement stated that the Harris Group could not have any negative news. Once a scandal was exposed, the Harris Group would have to pay several billion in breach of contract penalties for the Evans Group. It was as if they had already anticipated that he would be exposed to negative news, intentionally asking him to correct the contract terms and then revealing his negative news. This ruined his reputation and burdened him with a huge breach of contract penalty. This made him suspect that Amelia and the Evans Group¡¯s vice president Mr. Chilton had yed him together. After all, the person who asked him to correct the contract that night was Mr. Chilton! But he wasn¡¯t sure if the masked man was Mr. Chilton, so he had to force Amelia to tell him! ¡°Tell me! Who¡¯s that masked man? Is he Mr. Chilton?¡± His cold voice came from above her head, which made Amelia tremble with fear. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ww She didn¡¯t understand why Kevin suspected the man in the mask was Mr. Chilton. Just as she was about to ask him, she was hit by another stick. The pain of her bones and flesh breaking made her so painful that Chapter 192 Do You Think I¡¯m Easy to Deal ¡­ she could not even make a sound. She could only curl up to relieve the pain. 3/3 Amelia was in so much pain that she could not speak, but Kevin thought she was tough-talking. He waved his hand and hit her hard with an iron rod! Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 The Person Who Came to Save Her It hurt¡­ Suffocating pain¡­ It was so painful that Amelia had difficulty breathing¡­ However, Kevin did not intend to let her go so quickly. He ordered the two bodyguards to press her down on the sink and look at them with a sinister smile. ¡°My only regret is that I haven¡¯t slept with you, but watching the live broadcast is quite exciting. Don¡¯t you think?¡± This sentence was much more lethal than the pain in her body. Amelia shook her head desperately at Kevin, regardless of the injury on her back. ¡°Mr. Harris, I really don¡¯t know who the masked man is, and I don¡¯t know what you mean by Mr. Chilton¡­¡± She gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t tell him about Mr. Shawn because she knew that Kevin would let the bodyguards vite her once Chapter 193 The Person Who Came to she said who he was. Now he just wanted to use this method to force her to tell him who Mr. Shawn was. She would still have had a chance if she didn¡¯t tell him. Kevin had always known that Amelia was very smart. He couldn¡¯t get anything out of her if he didn¡¯t do something. He raised his chin to the two bodyguards and ordered coldly, ¡°Do it!¡± When the bodyguards heard the order, they immediately went to take off Amelia¡¯s clothes. Frightened, Amelia tried her best to resist, but she couldn¡¯t resist the two men. They held her arms from both sides and pressed her down on the sink. One took off her clothes, and the other took off her pants. The two of them quickly stripped her n aked¡­ Kevin¡¯s lustfulughter could be heard in her ear when they pressed down to touch and kiss her. That voice, apanied by the feeling of her body, made Amelia feel as if she had fallen into an ice cave. Chapter 193 The Person Who Came to Save¡­ ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She struggled madly, but the more she struggled, the more excited Kevin became. ¡°Keep going!¡± ¡°Kevin, I¡¯ll tell you who the masked man is. Let me go!¡± Holding the only chip, Amelia gritted her teeth and roared at Kevin. 3/5 They stopped when the two bodyguards heard that she would say who the masked man was. However, Kevin did not care at all. ¡°F uck her first and teach her a lesson!¡± He used to be like that before. Every time he wanted to sleep with her, she would use words to dissuade him, which prevented him from approaching her several times. Today, even if god came, he would deal with her first. Otherwise, how could he swallow his anger? After receiving the order, the two men leaned down and groped at her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The bathroom door was kicked open outside just as the two men were about to vite her. Chapter 193 The Person Who Came to Save¡­ The person who rushed in was Jackson, in a ck suit¡­ Amelia felt like she had seen the old Ryan when she saw him. 4/5 He was the one who rushed in to save her when she was bullied in the bathroom by her ssmates. ¡°Ryan¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but cry out, causing Jackson¡¯s heart to ache and even his limbs and bones to hurt. Without hesitation, he rushed over, kicked the security guard over, removed his coat, and covered her with it. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± He picked her up, hugged her tightly in his arms, andforted her in a low voice. This was what he subconsciously said, but it stunned Amelia. She suddenly couldn¡¯t tell whether it was Jackson or Ryan. In the wheelchair, Kevin tilted his head to look at Jackson. ¡°How are you?¡± He greeted Jackson casually as if he was unafraid of him. pter 193 The Person Who Came to Save¡­ Or it could be said that Kevin was ready to fight to the death. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Jackson Was Hurt Jackson¡¯s eyes suddenly turned bloodshot when he looked up at Kovin. ¡°Kovin, how dare you vite my woman! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Holding Amelia in his arms, he walked up to Kevin and kicked his wheelchair over. Kovin¡¯s hands and feet were still under treatment, and he could not exert strength. After being kicked, hey on the ground like a soft shrimp and could not move. However, he didn¡¯t care at all. He turned around, opened his m outh that had been sewn with more than ten stitches, andughed ominously at Amelia, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re amazing. Even Jackson fell in love with you. No wonder you don¡¯t want me to sleep with you¡­¡± Jackson was disgusted by his words. It was as if someone had defiled the treasure in his heart, making him suddenly paranoid and terrible. Like a madman, he stepped on Kevin¡¯s mou th with his heavy leather shoes. Chapter 194 Jackson Was Hurt He crushed him with all his strength as if he couldn¡¯t wait to smash his m outh. 2/4 The cruelty in his eyes finally made Kevin feel scared. He begged for mercy desperately, but Jackson acted as if he didn¡¯t hear him and kept pushing him to death. Seeing Jackson like this, Ame instantly came to her senses. The person who hade was not Ryan but Jackson. Back then, he had also crushed her heart like this¡­ Amelia was absent-minded while Jackson was dealing with Kevin. No one noticed the bodyguards behind them who had gotton up. Without warning, the back of Jackson¡¯s head was hit hard by the Iron rod in the bodyguard¡¯s hand. The huge impact made Jackson¡¯s vision darken, and he almost foll to the ground. He was afraid that Amelia would fall, so he gritted his tooth and forced himself to kneel on one knee. When he saw the person in his arms did not move, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Jackson, are you all right?¡± Chapter 194 Jackson Was Hurt Amelia¡¯s hand wrapped around the back of his neck. It was wet. She loosened her grip and saw that it was covered with blood. She was so scared that her face turned pale. She grabbed his arm, and her eyes were full of anxiety. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°You¡¯re injured! Let¡¯s get out of here and go to the hospital!¡± She had only injured her back, while Jackson had injured his head. It was a fatal wound. With so much blood flowing out, it must be severe. Jackson shook his head. Without saying a word, he gently ced her on the ground, stood up, and straightened his back. When he turned his head, the murderous look in his eyes made the bodyguard holding the iron rod shiver. The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to step forward, but he was eager to have a try. He even winked at the other bodyguard lying on the ground. The bodyguard thought that they would have a better chance of winning if they attacked together, but Jackson lifted his foot and kicked him a few motors away. Then, he turned around and knocked down the other bodyguard, who rushed up with a punch. Chapter 194 Jackson Was Hurt 4/4 After knocking the two down, he took away the iron rods in their hands and hit their heads hard. Her movements were neat and efficient, without the slightest hint of mercy. He didn¡¯t turn to look at Kevin, who was lying on the ground until the two bodyguards fainted. Seeing that Jackson had lost his mind, Kevin was paralyzed on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to move or even make a sound. Jackson saw that he was scared, so he picked Amelia up and walked out of the bathroom. Amelia was worried about the wound on his head and wanted him to put her down, but he held her tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Amelia, are you hurt?¡± Jackson¡¯s voice was trembling. If he had been a stepter, she would have been defiled by those two bast ards! Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Give Her to Me 2/5 Amelia was nake d. Fortunately, Jackson¡¯s coat was big enough to wrap around her petite body. However, she was still a little ufortable. Afraid the people who came in and out of the hotel would see her, she buried her head in Jackson¡¯s arms. While she was nestled in his arms, a group of bodyguards suddenly walked in from the hotel¡¯s entrance. There were about 20 of them blocking their way. Jackson suddenly stopped and looked at the man who exited the Lincoln stretch limo at the hotel entrance. The man wore a ck suit and a ck coat; his whole body was hidden in the dim light. He stood there like a statue, staring at the two of them with gloomy and cold eyes. ¡°Mr. Collins.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Amelia¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She didn¡¯t have time to think about why James was here. All she could think about was burying her head in Jackson¡¯s chest. She thought James could not see her, but she did not know that his cold eyes were fixed on her. Chapter 195 Give Her to Me 3/5 Jackson noticed something off about James but didn¡¯t know why. ¡°Mr. Evans, what do you mean by this?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to have offended James. Why did he send so many bodyguards to surround them? James walked up to them with his long legs. The moment he lowered his head, he saw that Amelia was nak ed. His delicato face was instantly covered with gloom, and even his beautiful eyes wore as cold as a sharp sword. ¡°Leave her to me,¡± he said. His eyes were fixed on Amelia, who was in Jackson¡¯s arms, without moving an inch. With that kind of gaze, as a man, Jackson naturally knew what it moant. He hugged Amelia tightly and stepped back, his eyes filled with possessiveness. ¡°Mr. Evans, what¡¯s your rtionship with her? Why do you want me to hand her to you?¡± With a sneer, James nced at Ame. Chapter 195 Give Her to Me ¡°Do you want to follow him or me?¡± 4/5 He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to answer Jackson¡¯s question. He only gave Amelia one choice. Being stared at by him, Amelia¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat. She thought that he hade to the hotel for something, but she didn¡¯t expect that he was here to see her. Amelia didn¡¯t know what to do and looked at him with confusion. James has never exposed his rtionship with her in front of anyone, and this is the first time. Moreover, after saying he would nevere to her again, he appeared so openly in front of her. What¡­ what¡¯s wrong with him? ¡°Mr. Evans, she¡¯s unfamiliar with you, so she won¡¯t go with you.¡± Jackson¡¯s arms tightened around Amelia as if he wanted to rub her into his body. In fact, he had vaguely guessed the rtionship between them, but he was not willing to overthink it. He was afraid that he would not be able to bear it if he continuedContent ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 It¡¯s None of Your Business meaning this sontone the chill in Jamas¡¯s ayes deepened, and een his peebrows and DVDS VEDTD colu 1/5 dine to look at him like this. She quickly turned hai (HORT ANK? SAK? To Jackson ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jackson¡¯s face softened a lot when he heard her (No matter what their rtionship was at this moment, Amelia chose him, which was the best result. He put away his heavy thought and hugged Amelia tightly. Without saving a word he brushed past James. James turned his had and looked at Amelia. His gloomy eyes seemed to be able to pierce her. Amen quickly towered her eyes, trying to avoid his buming gaze, but he suddenly grabbed her arm. With all his might, he pulled her out of Jackson¡¯s embrace. Frightened by his grip. Amelia fell to the ground. Chapter 196 It¡¯s None of Your Business 2/5 The wound on her back rubbed against the ground, causing her to break out in a cold sweat in pain. However, she ignored the pain and quickly reached out to pick up the coat that had slipped off her body. Unfortunately, James kicked it away before her hand could touch the corner of the coat. Then, she felt a warm sensation on her body and a ck coat tightly wrapped around her. The coat was veryrge. Even her exposed legs were covered by it. There was a faint fragrance that made Amelia freeze on the spot. She slowly raised her head and looked at James standing in front of her. There was a moment when she felt that he was crazy¡­ How dare he snatches her away from Jackson in public? Was he not afraid that others would find out about their rtionship? ¡°James!¡± Jackson¡¯s face turned livid with anger when he saw James Chapter 196 It¡¯s None of Your Business Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. 3/5 treating Amelia like this. Regardless of his identity, he rushed forward and wanted to punch him. When Amelia¡¯s clothes slipped off just now, the group of bodyguards brought by James all turned around and avoided. Now that they sensed Jackson¡¯s hostility, they immediately turned back and stopped him. No matter how powerful Jackson was, he was no match for over 20 bodyguards. He was quickly pinned to the ground, unable to move. Andrew stepped forward, patted him on the shoulder, and smiled, ¡°Mr. Collins, Mr. Evans has some personal grudges to deal with. Please wait aside.¡± His tone was very polite, but his actions were very rough. Whether Jackson was willing or not, the bodyguards pulled him away. Seeing this, Amelia immediately told James, ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t hurt him.¡± The wound on Jackson¡¯s iput was still bleeding and could not withstand a group of professional bodyguards. However, James acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her at all. He raised his slender fingers and grabbed her chin. ¡°You¡¯re so worried about him. Did you have a great time sleeping Chapter 196 It¡¯s None of Your Business with him?¡± 4/5 His words were direct and undisguised, making Amelia feel embarrassed. She pursed her lips and opened her mou th but didn¡¯t know what to say. The man let go of her chin, lifted her coat, and looked at her corbones covered with hickeys. His expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°You two really can¡¯t bear to be apart from each other, even during menstruation¡­¡± Amelia was shocked. She had only told Mr. Shawn that it was inconvenient for her to have her period. How did James know? She looked at James in shock, only to see his eyes fall on her blood-stained hands. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re so crazy. The blood is all over your hands¡­¡± He saw the blood on her hand, thought she was on her period, and still had s ex with Jackson. In the face of his humiliation and distrust, Amelia was much calmer than before. She said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯ve broken up with you. Chapter 196 It¡¯s None of Your Business 5/5 Whom I sleep with, how I do it, and how crazy I do it, it¡¯s none of your business, right?¡± B Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Upon hearing this, the hand resting on her neck suddenly stopped. James strangled her neck with one hand and lifted her from the ground. A strong force choked her airway, suffocating her and making her heart tighten and hurt Her symptoms of heart failure required sufficient oxygen. Once she was out of oxygen, she would di e In addition, her back was injured, and she was in so much pain that it was difficult for her to breathe. Now, her airway was being strangled¡­ Amelia could feel that the suffocating feeling was slowly taking hold of her heart, making her desperately open her mo uth and want to breathe some air. However, the big palm did not give her any chance. It tightened its grip on her neck¡­ Amelia tried to tug at the corner of James¡¯s shirt with trembling hands, but she didn¡¯t have the strength Chapter 196 It¡¯s None of Your Business 5/5 Whom I sleep with, how I do it, and how crazy I do it, it¡¯s none of your business, right?¡± B Write yourment Gifts I Got Married Without You 1/3 Chapter 197 I Have a Heart Attack Upon hearing this, the hand resting on her neck suddenly stopped. James strangled her neck with one hand and lifted her from the ground. A strong force choked her airway, suffocating her and making her heart tighten and hurt. Her symptoms of heart failure required sufficient oxygen. Once she was out of oxygen, she would di e! In addition, her back was injured, and she was in so much pain that it was difficult for her to breathe. Now, her airway was being strangled¡­ Amelia could feel that the suffocating feeling was slowly taking hold of her heart, making her desperately open her mo uth and want to breathe some air. However, the big palm did not give her any chance. It tightened its grip on her neck¡­ Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Amelia tried to tug at the corner of James¡¯s shirt with trembling hands, but she didn¡¯t have the strength. Chapter 197 I Have a Heart Attack 2/3 She could only look at him with tears, hoping he would show her mercy and let her go. Seeing her face abnormally pale, as if on the verge of death, James quickly let go of her and pushed her to the ground. After taking the chance to breathe, Ameliay on the ground with her hands covering her heart. She tried her best to say a word with difficulty. ¡°Medicine¡­¡± She needed to take medicine as soon as possible or immediately take oxygen. Otherwise, she would di e ! Every time she saw James, she would take a lot of medicine to control her condition. For so many years, she had only had an attack once in front of him, but that time he mistakenly thought that she was pretending to be ill for money. Since then, she had hidden her heart disease very well and had never told him about it. But now¡­ Amelia stretched her hand to James and begged for help in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­ have a heart attack¡­ Please¡­ save me¡­¡± She was not afraid of death, but the feeling of suffocation made her want to di e and subconsciously survive. Chapter 197 I Have a Heart Attack James¡¯s cold and indifferent eyes trembled slightly. ¡°Where is the medicine?¡± The medicine was¡­ 3/3 Amelia suddenly remembered that she had taken a lot of medicine before going out, so she didn¡¯t bring her bag with her¡­ Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 It Should Be the End of Her Life Thinking of this, she suddenly let go of her struggling hand. It should be the end of her life, so it was such a coincidence that the medicine was not around. She gave up on asking for help. Covering her heart, she turned over and looked up at the light. It was dark and gloomy, without a trace of light, as if she hade to hel l¡­ In a trance, a delicate face came into his sight with light. Then, she felt the world spin around her, and the man picked her up. Amelia forced her eyes open in his arms and looked at the perfect profile. She couldn¡¯t see the expression in his eyes clearly, but she could feel that he was holding her very tightly as if he was afraid of losing her so hard. This was the first time James hugged her in front of so many people. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She was greedy for such a hug and couldn¡¯t help leaning her head Chapter 198 It Should Be the End of Her Life on his chest. 2/3 I¡¯ll just indulge myself for once¡­ With a cold expression, James quickly put Amelia into the car. Walking toward the hotel, Emily saw James getting in the car with a woman in his arms. Her face darkened, and she hurriedly walked over. ¡°James, who is she?¡± she asked. When James saw her, he quickly closed the car door, so Emily couldn¡¯t see who the woman was. She could only stare at the woman in the passenger seat through the thick car membrane and ask coldly, ¡°James, who is she?¡± James had already proposed to her and even set a date for their engagement, but he was hugging another woman outside. Furthermore, James¡¯s aversion to women was due to his me ntal cleanliness. Why would he hug someone else? Emily¡¯s face was full of disbelief and resentment. ¡°James, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Ignoring her, James went straight to the driver¡¯s seat, got in the Chapter 198 It Should Be the End of Her Life car, and closed the door without hesitation. 3/3 When Emily saw the Lincoln stretch limo disappear from her sight at an extremely fast speed, her gentle and elegant face was instantly covered with frost. She took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Find out who the woman apanying Mr. Evans to Seaview Hotel today is!¡± Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 A Full-Body Check-up Breathless, Amelia used all her strength to turn her head and look at James, who was driving at high speed. ¡°You¡­ Go and chase after your fiancee¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡± Her words were intermittent and almost took her life. She leaned against the passenger seat with difficulty and took a deep breath, but she could not relieve the suffocating feeling no matter how hard she tried. James frowned and nced at her, but he didn¡¯t reply. With a cold face, he dro ve the car to the hospital without saying a word. Seeing that he was walking quickly into the hospital with her in his arms, Amelia stretched out her weak hand to pull his wh ite shirt. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s fingers, which were touching his skin, were cold as if the temperature had dropped rapidly before she died, which made James¡¯ heart tremble. ¡°Listen to me. There¡¯s oxygen in the hospital.¡± Afterforting her, James held her tightly and went straight to Chapter 199 A Full-Body Check-up the clinic. 2/2 The person in charge of the hospital, who was inspecting the clinic, hurriedly approached him when he saw him. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± ¡°Ste, she has a heart attack. Get oxygen for her!¡± Wearing a whi e coat, Ste was interrupted by James before she could even speak. She nced at the woman in James¡¯s arms, who was breathless, and then quickly led him to the ward next door. ¡°Mr. Evans, pleasee with me!¡± She pushed open the ward door and asked him to put her on the bed. After that, she quickly pulled on the oxygen mask and helped Amelia put it on. Write yourment Gifts I Got Married Without You 1/4 Chapter 200 How Is She? Breathing in the fresh oxygen made Amelia feel like a fish out of water, suddenly returning to the pond and regaining a new life. She grabbed the oxygen mask and desperately inhaled, and only then did the heart that had suffocated and couldn¡¯t breathe receive oxygen again. Seeing that her face had regained a trace of vitality, James¡¯s tense look only gradually returned to cold and distant. He looked at Ste, who was examining Amelia. ¡°How is she?¡± he asked. After listening for a while, Ste felt something was wrong with Amelia¡¯s heart. ¡°After the oxygen was inhaled, she recovered. The specific situation still needs further examination.¡± Her heart did show signs of failure, but before the results came out, she didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense in front of James. ¡°Give her a full-body examination,¡± James ordered coldly. Ste nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go make the arrangements first.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 How Is She? Hearing their conversation, Amelia, taking in oxygen, gave up struggling. Anyway, her illness could no longer be hidden. If James knew, then let him know. 2/4 After Ste left, James took out his phone and called Andrew. ¡°Two things. Remove the hotel¡¯s surveince footage and sh ut Jackson¡¯s mo uth up.¡± Andrew respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Only then did he put down his phone and look at Amelia. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had a heart attack?¡± His expression was as indifferent as ever, as if he was not worried about her illness but med her for hiding it. Seeing his cold and indifferent appearance, the little ripples stirred up in Amelia¡¯s heart gradually faded. She raised her hand and wanted to remove the oxygen mask to speak, but his bony hand grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± James¡¯s pleasant voice rang in Amelia¡¯s ears, hitting her heart and causing a few more ripples in her heart. She pressed down on her abnormal heart, trying to control the Chapter 200 How Is She? 3/4 frequency of her heartbeat, but she was frightened by James, who suddenly leaned over. James¡¯s tall and straight body, with a suffocating sense of oppression, hit Amelia, making her unconsciously shrink her neck backward. However, he didn¡¯t notice it at all. He pressed her down on the bed, lowered his head, and stared at her pale face. He asked softly, ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± It was rare for James to care about her like this. It could be said that he had never been so concerned about her before. This sudden gentleness made Amelia extremely ufortable. She pressed her back tightly against the hospital bed and only heaved a sigh of relief when she was far from him. She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°My back¡­¡± She looked well-behaved and quiet, the same as when she had been with him, as if she had never changed. James¡¯s cold expression softened slightly. He undid her coat and looked at her back. The three dark red marks of the iron rod almost sank into her flesh. It was as if he could see the marks of broken bones, which were eye-catching.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Take Care of Yourself First 1/2 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James¡¯s expression gradually turned cold, and even his eyes were filled with frost. ¡°Did Jackson hit you?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Amelia quickly shook her head. ¡°Not him. It¡¯s Kevin¡­¡± James frowned and said, ¡°Make it clear.¡± Amelia had no choice but to tell him everything that had happened in the hotel. When James knew she did not bleed because of doing that thing with Jackson, his furrowed brows slightly rxed. However, when he heard that she was almost vited by the bodyguards brought by Kevin, his eyebrows, which had just been unfolded, were tightly knitted together again. Without thinking, he took out his phone and made another call. ¡°Joe, deal with Kevin!¡± Chapter 202 An Illusion back. James stepped forward and held her trembling shoulders. The high temperature of his palm made Amelia grit her teeth and endure. 2/4 After a heart-wrenching pain, Ste took a few more tubes of her blood for testing. After some tossing and turning, Amelia was exhausted. She closed her eyes and wanted to fall asleep, but simultaneously, she looked uneasily at James. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Evans¡­¡± Amelia forced herself to open her eyes and looked at James, who had been sitting by her hospital bed all along. ¡°Can you let go of Mr. Collins first?¡± Seeing that she was still thinking about Jackson when she was in such a state, James eyes, which had finally softened, suddenly turned cold. ¡°Take care of yourself first!¡± After saying that, James got up and left without looking back. Looking at the cold and distant figure disappear from her sight, Amelia sighed helplessly. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 An Illusion As usual, James was as cold and ruthless as ever. After the blood test, Ste returned to the ward with the report, but she didn¡¯t see James. 3/4 She thought he was gone, so she handed the report to Amelia, who was lying on the bed. ¡°Ms. Garcia, your heart failure is very serious. Why didn¡¯t you get hospitalized?¡± Hearing Ste¡¯s voice, Amelia, who had been dozing off several times, struggled to hold herself up and reached out to take the report. ¡°Being hospitalized is just waiting for death in a different ce¡­¡± Her voice was filled with endless despair as if she was ready to d ie. Ste had sent away many patients who could not be saved, and there was not much emotional fluctuation about it. It was just that she was brought in by Mr. Evans, so Ste cared a bit more about her. ¡°Does Mr. Evans know?¡± Amelia shook her head. 4/4 Chapter 202 An Illusion Seeing this, Ste understood. ¡°Shall I tell him?¡± Hearing her question, Amelia was shocked. She had thought that Ste would tell James directly, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would ask for her opinion. B Write yourment Gifts I Got Married Without You Chapter 203 I Will Do My Best to Cure You 1/5 ¡°Could you not tell him?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ste nodded and made a request. ¡°But you have to tell me what your rtionship is.¡± This was the first time she had seen James care so much about a woman, which made her a little curious. ¡°I used to be his lover¡¯s substitute, but now¡­ we have no rtionship,¡± she replied indifferently. Ste¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°His lover? Are you talking about Emily?¡± Amelia nodded nomittally, and the smile on Ste¡¯s face deepened. She didn¡¯t say anything else. After telling Amelia to have a good rest, she turned around and walked out of the ward. After Ste left, Amelia couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 I Will Do My Best to Cure You She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but the moment she opened her eyes, she saw James sitting next to her. 2/5 He was wearing a ck turtleneck sweater, and in the sunlight, his fair skin and beautiful features were set off. He exuded a noble and elegant aura from head to toe. No one dared to spheme him or approach him. He held a report between his slender fingers, with his long eyshes drooping as he flipped through the report pages one by one. There was no change in his expression when he looked at the report. It must be Ste who had made a fake report for him. Ste kept her promise. Not only did she help her keep it a secret, but she also made a fake report for her. Amelia didn¡¯t need to worry about it. But hadn¡¯t James already left? Why was he still by her bed? Amelia struggled to sit up, but as soon as she moved, the wound on her back was pulled, and she suddenly felt a bone-eroding pain. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Seeing that Amelia was moving around as soon as she woke up, Chapter 203 I Will Do My Best to Cure You James¡¯s expression turned cold. He reached out to hold her shoulders and turned her over. 3/5 With his help, Amelia slowly turned her body to avoid touching the wound on her back. But she was thirsty and wanted to drink water¡­ Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She looked up at James and saw that his face was as cold as ice. She swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. She reached out to get the ss of water next to the bed, only to find that the blood on her hand had been washed clean, and even she had been changed into a hospital gown. ¡°What do you want?¡± Before Amelia could think about who had dealt with her hands and clothes, she heard James¡¯s indifferent and gentle voice above her head. ¡°Water¡­¡± He picked up the ss of water next to her, put his arm around her waist, lifted her up, and personally fed her some water. Amelia was stunned for a second, and her eyes were full of doubt as she stared straight at him as if trying to detect any subtle changes in his expression. Chapter 203 I Will Do My Best to Cure You 4/5 However, James did not have any expression on his face. He was still as indifferent and distant as usual. The only difference was that the way he looked at her was gentler. As she slowly finished drinking the water, James gently set her down, his movements so gentle that Amelia began to wonder if the man in front of her was an impostor. ¡°You¡­¡± She wanted to ask him what was wrong. However, James stared at her and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for a suitable heart for you. Wait a little longer. I¡¯ll do my best to cure you.¡± His words were like a warm current that slowly flowed into the bottom of Amelia¡¯s heart, giving her a glimmer of hope. If she hadn¡¯t known that she was in thete stage of heart failure, she would probably have smiled and replied sweetly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± However, she couldn¡¯t make a promise to him, so she could only reply tactfully, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a suitable heart for many years but haven¡¯t found one. You don¡¯t have to hold too much hope. I can survive by taking medicine¡­¡± I Got Married Without You Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 He¡¯s Taking Her Back to His Home After she finished speaking, James¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. ¡°I said I would cure you, so don¡¯t refuse me.¡± With a cold face, he pulled the quilt to cover her, picked up the report again, and sat next to her. His thick, long eyshes drooped down, covering his big, dark beautiful eyes, making it difficult for people to discern what emotions were hidden beneath them. But there was a faint hint of anxiety lurking between his furrowed brows, so slight that it would be hard to discern if one didn¡¯t look carefully. James had always been good at controlling his emotions. Amelia couldn¡¯t see through him, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to guess andy on her side. They rarely got along so quietly. It seemed that in the past five years, he had never been with her in this way. From time to time, Amelia would wonder what kind of position she upied in his heart. Chapter 204 He¡¯s Taking Her Back to His H o¡­ 2/5 Why did he alwayse to her after they parted if she was just a substitute? This time, he even snatched her away from Jackson in front of so many people. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After being separated for so long, could it be that it was still due to his me ntal cleanliness and difort in his heart that he acted this way? Or¡­ in his heart, he liked her a little. Amelia didn¡¯t dare to mention the word ¡°love.¡± A man like James would never fall in love with someone so easily. While she was lost in her thoughts, the phone vibrating interrupted her. James took out his phone and looked at the number on the screen before answering the call. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± Andrew¡¯s respectful voice came from the other end. ¡°The surveince footage is done. No one else will know about Ms. Garcia¡¯s existence.¡± ¡°Also, after you left with Ms. Garcia yesterday, Jackson fainted on Chapter 204 He¡¯s Taking Her Back to His H o ¡­ 3/5 the spot, so I had to take him to the hospital.¡± ¡°Well,¡± James responded tly. ¡°Is he awake?¡± Andrew replied, ¡°He just woke up and mored to see Ms. Garcia¡­¡± ¡°No way,¡± James interrupted him coldly. Andrew was in a dilemma. ¡°Mr. Evans, after all, he¡¯s the president of the Collins Group. Now that they have been looking for him, I can¡¯t keep sending people to lock him up¡­¡± The implicit meaning behind Andrew¡¯s words was that he could withstand the pressure and temporarily lock Jackson up, but he couldn¡¯t lock him up forever. After thinking for a few seconds, James finally said, ¡°Let him go.¡± Then, he hung up the phone and looked up at Amelia, who was sizing him up. In fact, Amelia had already guessed whom he was referring to, so she didn¡¯t ask. It would be fine if he were willing to let go of Jackson. When she recovered a little, she would go to Jackson to thank him. James stared at the IV drip for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until all the liquid in the bottle had been injected that he pulled out the syringe Chapter 204 He¡¯s Taking Her Back to His H o¡­ 4/5 for her. Amelia nced at the three bottles of medicine next to her. It seemed that she was going to receive the infusion bottle by bottle. But James pulled out the needle for her. Did he not want her to get an IV drip? While she was full of doubts, James suddenly lifted her quilt and picked her up from the bed. Amelia looked at his profile in a daze and asked, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Go home,¡± James said tly as he hugged her. The home he was talking about was not the No.8 Mansion but his private manor. This ce covered an area of hundreds of acres, and there was arge garden inside. Looking from a distance, it seemed to be a sea of flowers. It took them a few minutes to drive into the vi building, which showed how big the manor was. The vi decoration was in French style, simple and bright, not overly dull, but very elegant, suitable for living. When James put Amelia on the soft bed, she realized he had brought her home. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 He¡¯s Feeding Her porridge ¡°Mr. Evans, you¡­¡± She wanted to ask him why he had suddenly taken her home. She didn¡¯t know how to ask him. 1/3 She lowered her head and did not dare to look at James. However, James seemed to have read her mind and nced at her indifferently. ¡°You can rest here for a few days before I send you back.¡± He didn¡¯t tell her the reason. He just said one simple sentence to give her an exnation. When Amelia heard that he would send her home, she was no longer so nervous. As for a reason¡­ Perhaps because of choking her, causing her to almost break, he felt sorry for her, which was why he took her home to take care of her. Although the reason was farfetched, she didn¡¯t dare to think too Chapter 205 He¡¯s Feeding Her porridge much about it. 2/3 James helped her lie down on the bed and called the housekeeper in. ¡°Frank, go and prepare some light food.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Frank answered respectfully and then left. As soon as he left, James called two maids to prepare some female supplies and help Amelia wash up. The wound on her back and the symptoms of heart failure made it painful for her to move. She could only rely on others¡¯ help if she wanted to wash up. Amelia was thinking about how to ask James for help, and she didn¡¯t expect that he had already seen through it and arranged it for her in detail. Amelia was touched and couldn¡¯t help whispering, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± James didn¡¯t reply. He just nced at her and tumed to leave the room. After he sat down on the sofa on the second floor, he took out hisptop and began to work. Chapter 205 He¡¯s Feeding Her porridge 3/3 It was not until Frank, the housekeeper, went upstairs with the cooked porridge that he stopped his work. He looked at Frank and said, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Frank was stunned momentarily and soon realized that James would send porridge to the youngdy in the room in person. No wonder he was working in the sofa area outside. It turned out that he was waiting for porridge here.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Porridge Realizing this, Frank quickly handed him the tray in his hand. ¡°Mr. Evans, be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡± James nodded slightly, got up, and walked towards the second bedroom with the porridge. The maid inside had just finished drying Amelia¡¯s hair. When she saw Jamesing in, she quickly lowered her head and left quietly. Amelia had been washed very clean, and there was no makeup on her face, which made her look pale and bloodless. James would probably have thought she had an incurable disease if it weren¡¯t for her beautiful features that covered up some signs of illness. Fortunately, he had read her examination report and found nothing wrong with her except for congenital heart disease, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He ced the tray on the bedside table, took out a small bowl of porridge, stirred it with a spoon, and handed it to Amelia. ¡°Open your mo uth.¡± Chapter 206 Porridge Amelia looked at him nkly for a moment, unable to react immediately. The person who was helping her stir the cooled porridge and even feeding it to her was James. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± 2/3 James put down the porridge in his hand, picked up another bowl of lilies porridge from the tray, handed it to her mou th again, and motioned for her to open her mo uth with a look. Amelia finally came to her senses from disbelief when the warm porridge touched her red lips. She opened her small cherry mou th awkwardly and ate the porridge gradually. ¡°Do you want more?¡± After feeding her spoon by spoon, James picked up the bowl of porridge next to him and wanted to continue to feed her. Amelia quickly shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Only then did James put down his bowl and wipe the corners of her mo uth with a tissue. Amelia had been with him for five years, but he had never cared for her like this, which shocked her. She opened her eyes and stared nkly at the man before her. Chapter 206 Porridge She always felt that it was unreal. 3/3 But James didn¡¯t think it was inappropriate at all. He took a tissue and slowly wiped the corners of her mo uth. After wiping it clean, he took out his phone and called Ste, asking her to bring the medical equipment to the vi Hearing this, Amelia quickly recovered from her shock. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a rest. There¡¯s no need to trouble Ste¡± James gave her a sidelong nce and said in a domineering tone, ¡°It¡¯s up to me to decide if it¡¯s troublesome ¡± Amelia had no choice but to sh ut her mo uth obediently and let him do as he pleased. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 He Never Keeps Useless People James had already left the room when Ste came in with a pile of instruments. Watching Ste give her medicine and administer IV fluids, Amelia felt embarrassed. Ste gave her a meaningful smile. ¡°Ms. Garcia, you¡¯re so lucky.¡± Ste was probably referring to the fact that James treated her differently. But this difference should only be due to pity. After all, they had been together for five years, and even the most indifferent person would show more concern upon suddenly finding out that she had heart disease. Ste didn¡¯t know what Amelia was thinking. She applied some tape to the needle on the back of her hand, took a few boxes of medicine, and handed them to her. ¡°You are so lucky. I just bought a batch of medicine forte-stage Chapter 207 He Never Keeps Useless People heart failure from abroad.¡± 2/3 ¡°This batch of medicine may not relieve the countdown on your life, but it can help you relieve some of the pain¡­¡± When Amelia saw the boxes of medicine, her heart warmed. Although Ste followed James¡¯s orders, she could still be considered a benevolent doctor. She reached out to take those medicines, and after softly saying ¡®thank you,¡¯ she smiled at Ste. Ste smiled back at her. After telling her to rest well, she turned around and walked out with the medicine cab. James was sitting on the sofa outside, dealing with business. Several phones andputers were in a meeting at the same time. He was busy to the point of being overwhelmed, yet he remained at home steadfastly, obviously for the sake of the s ick beauty in the bedroom. In Ste¡¯s opinion, that sic k ly beauty was very important to him. After James hung up the video conference, she walked over. ¡°Mr. Evans, Ms. Garcia still needs to rest for some time. I wille to give her an infusion on time.¡± 3/3 Chapter 207 He Never Keeps Useless People James didn¡¯t even look at her. He just nodded indifferently, looking a little tired. He thought Ste would leave when she finished reporting, but she stood still and stopped talking. B Write your comment Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Gifts I Got Married Chapter 208 She¡¯s Just a Physiological Need James frowned and asked lightly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ste hesitated briefly before asking, ¡°Mr. Evans, do you¡­ care about Ms. Garcia very much?¡± Ste thought that if Mr. Evans cared about Amelia so much, it would be unfair for him to help Amelia hide her illness. Hearing this, James raised his head and nced at her coldly. Receiving this sight, Ste felt that she had said something wrong. She quickly wanted to apologize, but James spoke before she could. ¡°For me, she¡¯s just a physiological need.¡± His answer emphasized that his concern for Amelia was limited to this. Ste was stunned for a few seconds when she heard that. She thought he was so anxious to take Amelia to the hospital and even brought her home for treatment that he must have cared about her to some extent. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 She¡¯s Just a Physiological Need He didn¡¯t expect that Amelia was only a physical need for him This should also be why he kept her for five years without recement. 2/3 When Ste heard Amelia say she was a substitute, she guessed she was the woman James kept Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She had worked for James for many years and naturally knew he had a mistress, but she had never seen her before Ste used to think that James hadn¡¯t changed his mistress in five years, so he must have fallen in love with her Only now did she realize that men were not as emotional a women. They just wanted to meet their physical needs. There was no need to talk about liking or disliking Especially for James, who suffered from severe men tal cleanliness, if he encountered a suitable woman, e naturally would keep her by his side and not change her Ste was d that she had asked such a question Otherwise, she would have thought that he cared about Ms. Garcia She thought that if he cared about it, it would be unfair for him to help Amelia hide her illness. Now that she knew what he was thinking, she felt nothing Chapter 208 She¡¯s Just a Physiological Need 3/3 James had always been cold-hearted. He never cared about the lives of others, nor did he keep useless people. If he discovered that Ms. Garcia was seriously ill, he would probably abandon her before she died. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 A Blood-soaked Fact The door was not closed, and the voices of the two people outside talking were heard by Amelia, which made her feel very harsh. 1/5 The bloo dy fact wasid out before her, and only then did she realize what she meant to James. In the past five years, she had always been clear that she was just a tool for James to vent his desire. However, she had never before had a moment that made herpletely lose hope like now¡­ She raised her right hand and increased the speed of the slow drip of the IV, thinking that if the fluid were infused faster, the illness would improve faster. After Ste left, James looked toward the secondary bedroom and saw the door open. His face suddenly darkened. He got up somewhat uncontrobly and walked quickly to the room, and as soon as he got in, he saw Amelia adjusting the IV. Her palm-sized face had little emotional fluctuation, and she was as gentle and obedient as before. Chapter 209 A Blood-soaked Fact 2/5 When she saw himing in, she smiled at him and dispelled the doubts in his heart. The voice he talked to Ste was not loud, so she probably did not hear them. After letting out a sigh of relief, James sat down beside her. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Amelia pretended that nothing had happened and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m better now. Then, they didn¡¯t say anything. The silence made the atmosphere between the two of them slightly awkward. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to leave, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Evans, can you help me find my bag?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Her bag was left in the banquet hall of the Seaview Hotel, and her phone and other things were inside. She was afraid that Eva would be anxious if she couldn¡¯t find her, so she could only ask James to help her find her bag first. James felt a little ufortable when she called him ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± Although she used to be called him so, he didn¡¯t feel alienated. Chapter 209 A Blood-soaked Fact After they parted ways, he felt that she was getting farther and farther away from him every time she called him like this. James frowned. After he had cleared his mind, he took out his phone and called Andrew. 3/5 After evacuating from the hospital with a group of people, Andrew had to return and forcefully take Amelia¡¯s bag from Jackson¡¯s hands. Andrew looked at the small w hite leather bag in his hand and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. This was probably the most childish thing he had ever done. When Andrew arrived at the vi with Amelia¡¯s bag, James had already left the second bedroom and was buried in his work in the study. Andrew knocked on the door of the study. Only after getting James¡¯s permission did he walk in. ¡°Mr. Evans, this is Ms. Garcia¡¯s bag.¡± Andrew handed the bag in his hand to James. James raised his eyes and nced at Frank, standing beside him. ¡°Send it to her first.¡± Chapter 209 A Blood-soaked Fact ¡°Got it.¡± 4/5 Frank answered, took the bag from Andrew, and turned to leave. After Frank closed the door, Andrew began to report thetest situation to James. ¡°Mr. Evans, Jeffery is sending people to look for Ms. Garcia. It seems that he won¡¯t give up until he finds her.¡± ¡°And Ms. Moore is also looking for the woman you were holding yesterday. I¡¯m afraid your mother will be rmed if it goes on like this¡­¡± Just mentioning James¡¯s mother made Andrew break out in a cold sweat, let alone what consequences they would face if they really angered her. ¡°Let Ste deal with Emily. As for Jackson¡­¡± A hint of coldness suddenly appeared in James¡¯s eyes. It was as if Andrew had touched his sore spot, making him very ufortable when he heard this name. ¡°Let him look for her.¡± If he could find her, it would be his ability. As for whether he would let Amelia see him or not, it was not up to Jackson. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 What an Unholy Fate Andrew nced at James, who was determined to win, and could tell how crazy his possessiveness was from the look in his eyes. He had wanted to persuade James to return Ms. Garcia to Jackson, but when he saw James¡¯s expression, he tactfully s hut his mo uth. His president probably still couldn¡¯t let go of Ms. Garcia, so he decided to fight with Jackson. However, the president didn¡¯t express his thoughts, so he couldn¡¯t point them out. He respectfully replied with a ¡°yes¡± and tried to block all the news. Although the people in the vi were all the president¡¯s trusted followers, they could not resist the means of the madam in the old house of the Evans family. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Andrew felt he should clear all the obstacles for the president now instead of persuading him to put down Ms. Garcia. Amelia didn¡¯t know about what had happened in the study. When the saw Frank bring her bag in, she quickly sat up. ¡°Ms. Garcia, this is your bag.¡± Chapter 210 What an Unholy Fate 2/3 Amelia took the bag from him with both hands and thanked him repeatedly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Frank smiled kindly. ¡°Mr. Evans found it for you. If you want to thank someone, thank him.¡± The corners of Amelia¡¯s m outh curled into a polite smile, but she didn¡¯t reply. It was not convenient for Frank to stay in the room for a long time, so he turned around and went out after saying, ¡°Have a good rest.¡± After he left, Amelia opened her bag and took out her phone to look. Just now, Eva had called her for more than ten days. Frightened, she immediately replied to her. With a ring, the call was connected. ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s going on? Why is Ryan at our door?¡± Before Amelia could speak, Eva¡¯s surprised voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°He couldn¡¯t possibly still be nning to seek revenge on you after five years, right?¡± Chapter 210 What an Unholy Fate Amelia didn¡¯t expect Jackson toe to her house. ¡°Eva, he¡¯s not here to take revenge on me!¡± She told Eva about thepany¡¯s request for her to entertain Jackson. 3/3 Only then did Eva, hiding at the stairs, frown andin, ¡°What a bad rtionship.¡± Afterining, she subconsciously nced at the man who was guarding the door. ¡°Amelia, his head is wrapped in gauze, and he is wearing a hospital gown, looking a little strange.¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 You¡¯re With James Now? Hearing this, Amelia felt even more guilty. ¡°Eva, he got injured to save me. Can you help me tell him to return to the hospital and wait for me to find him in a few days?¡± Eva only heard the keywords, ¡°Save you? What¡¯s going on?¡± Then, Amelia gave a general exnation about Kevin¡¯s private revenge. When Eva learned the truth, she insisted on cutting Kevin into pieces. However, when she heard from Amelia that James had already sent someone to deal with Kevin, she suddenly shu t her mo uth. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re with James now?¡± Amelia could only nod in agreement and dared not hide anything from Eva. Eva sighed long and muttered, ¡°What a bad rtionship.¡± Then, she hung up the phone. After putting her phone into her pocket, Eva carried arge bucket of pork ribs soup and walked to the small apartment door. Chapter 211 You¡¯re With James Now? 2/2 Just now, she happily carried the soup and wanted to give Amelia a tonic, but she ran into Jackson just after she left the elevator. Before she had time to be shocked, she was so scared that she hid in the corridor. She waited there for a long time, but Jackson didn¡¯t leave. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening and could only call Amelia. However, she called more than a dozen times, but Amelia didn¡¯t answer, which almost made her anxious. Now that she knew that the two of them had met and gotten along harmoniously five yearster, she was not so nervous. She walked behind Jackson and frowned when she saw him motionlessly leaning against the door frame. ¡°Amelia asked you to go back to the hospital first. She¡¯lle to you in a few days.¡± She didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Jackson. Instead, she directly conveyed Amelia¡¯s words to him and turned to leave. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jackson suddenly grabbed her arm. When Eva turned around and saw his bloodshot eyes, she froze. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 2121 Will Go Crazy If I Can¡¯t Find Her ¡°Eye¡± The word wked with ends made bya¡¯s heart tremble. She didn¡¯t endal that he was Jackson. She had always thought But he was tyen Therefore, it would be us to say that Eve was not shocked when he called her by her name like before. However, dudud not give him any response. She just stared cykel eyes. Bark then, she had d to Imperial Capital to fund kam, but has bodyguards had driven them away Later, Amalia perenaded her to retum to Arcadia, and then the Adams, thened buse was in a mess, and all the furniture time, she had saved was destroyed greatly What made tye even more disappointed was that he wanted to Chapter 212 I Will Go Crazy If I Can¡¯t Find Her 2/3 These things were brooding in Eva¡¯s heart, and even after their reunion, she still felt extremely resentful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jackson seemed to have mustered up all his courage to say that. This apology had been dyed for five years, and he had missed five years of them. ¡°The person you should say sorry to is Amelia.¡± The only person he had let down was Amelia, not her. ¡°I¡¯ve let you down, and I¡¯ve let Amelia down even more¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After muttering to himself, Jackson subconsciously tightened his grip on Eva¡¯s hand. Her bloodshot eyes were pleading. ¡°Please tell me where she is. I have something very important to tell her.¡± Although Eva felt something was wrong with Jackson, she didn¡¯t want to think too much about it, so she pushed him away. ¡°She said she woulde to you in a few days. If you have anything to say, wait until shees to you.¡± ¡°No, she won¡¯t. James took her away. He won¡¯t let here to me¡­¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Stubborn and Crazy As soon as he mentioned James, he felt a sharp pain all over his body, as if his bones had been pierced. He knew that Amelia had sold herself to save his life, but he didn¡¯t know that the person who had bought her was James. If he hadn¡¯t taken her away from him that day, he would still be in the dark. Jackson felt terrified at the thought of James, who was even more powerful than him. He was so scared that he grabbed Eva¡¯s hand again and begged her like a humble dog. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please, tell me where she is. If I can¡¯t find her, I will go crazy¡­¡± Eva looked at the crazy man and suddenly felt he was the same as when he discovered that Amelia had sold herself after the car ident. At that time, Ryan was no longer as gentle as he used to be. He scolded and kissed Amelia and was not like a normal person at all. Now he was holding her hand with red eyes. He looked stubborn and crazy, which made her feel pity for him for a while. Chapter 213 Stubborn and Crazy She couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Since Amelia is so important to you, why did you want to k ill her five years ago?¡± 2/3 Jackson froze on the spot, his blood freezing. ¡°I¡­ tried to kil l her?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t dare to admit what he had done, Eva suddenly put away her pity. ¡°Five years ago, she went to find you for thest time, but you kicked her hard in the heart. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that passers-by discovered her, she would have died on the side of the road. Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t admit it.¡± No wonder Amelia never came to see him again. It turned out that ¡°he¡± almost kicked her to death. Jackson curled his lips and smiled. The bitterness and helplessness in his smile made him more painful. He slowly released Eva¡¯s hand, held the door frame, and squatted in pain. Seeing him like this, Eva frowned even more. ¡°Are you going to squat here and wait for her to return?¡± Jackson didn¡¯t seem to have the strength to speak and could only nod slightly. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Almost Crippled His Life To Jackson, Eva¡¯s words were a fatal blo w. ¡°Every single time?¡± He raised his blood-red eyes in disbelief and slowly looked at Eva. ¡°In the past five years¡­ she has been with James?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Eva replied indifferently, almost killing Jackson. He had thought that she had only sold herself once, but he hadn¡¯t expected that she had been with that man for five years. No wonder James looked at her with possessive eyes. It turned out that they had been together for so long. Then what should he do? He had loved her for 15 years¡­ From the beginning of love to the deep love before amnesia, almost engraved into Jackson¡¯s bones. He loved her so much that he would rather di e in a car ident Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. than let her be with another man to save him. Chapter 214 Almost Crippled His Life He couldn¡¯t ept that Amelia was lying under another man¡¯s body and being possessed by another man. 2/4 That was why he would me her crazily like a madman when he discovered she had sold herself to save him. He couldn¡¯t bear it, not even once, let alone for five years¡­ Amelia, whom he had been reluctant to touch since she was a child, had been with James for five years¡­ His heart convulsed, and even his limbs and bones ached. His vision darkened, and then he suddenly fainted. Seeing Jackson suddenly fall in front of her, Eva was shocked and quickly asked the security guards to take him to the hospital. When Jackson came out of the hospital, it was already dark. Eva sighed helplessly and took out her phone to send a message to Amelia. [Amelia, you¡¯d better come to the hospital earlier to see Ryan. He seems to have something very important to tell you.] When Amelia saw this message, she breathed deeply and wondered why Jackson hurried to find her. She took a look at her body. Although she had taken special medicine, it was not that effective in a short time. Chapter 214 Almost Crippled His Life 3/4 Especially the new wound on her back. It would hurt so much if she moved a little. Even if she wanted to leave now, she couldn¡¯t. After thinking for a while, she replied to Eva, ¡°I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible.¡± Then, she put down her phone and looked at James, who was helping her pull out the needle. It was not until the evening that she finished her IV drip. James changed the medicine bottle during this period and fed her food and water. In fact, he could have asked the servants to do it, but he insisted on taking care of her in person. Looking at the busy man, Amelia felt that he was doing this just to help her get better as soon as possible so that she could help him. solve his physiological needs. Thinking of this, Amelia felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured over her body, making her ignore that James had serious mental cleanliness. She had also overlooked that people with this disease would never touch her when they mistakenly thought she and Jackson had slept together. When James pulled out the needle, he pressed his slender fingers on her hand. As soon as he pulled it out, she immediately withdrew her hand. Chapter 214 Almost Crippled His Life 4/4 In James¡¯s eyes, her avoidance of touching him was somewhat harsh, and he swept her a cold nce. ¡°I¡¯ve touched every part of your body. Why are you avoiding me?¡± His tone was always interrogative and dismissive. Amelia used to think he was overbearing, but now she felt he had never taken her seriously. Amelia pursed her lips and did not reply. Her pale face was tinged with loneliness. James lifted his slender fingers, pinched her chin, and forced her to look at him. ¡°You want to go find Ryan?¡± When Amelia heard Ryan¡¯s name again, she felt her heart skip. Then she quickly realized he must have seen it when she replied to Eva. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Amelia, You Don¡¯t Know What¡¯s Good for You She had nned to tell him about her departure after she got out of bed. Since he had taken the initiative to ask, she could take the opportunity to ask him. ¡°He must have something urgent to discuss with me. Could you please send someone to send me back?¡± ¡°Are you so anxious to see him?¡± James looked down at her from above. Under the light, his delicate face looked sinister and cold, which made people tremble. ¡°Yeah.¡± 1 Amelia was a little afraid of him but still nodded against her heart. Even if she didn¡¯t want to see Jackson, she had to leave immediately. Since James was about to get engaged to Emily, it was inappropriate for her to stay at his house for the night. She had only forgotten about his fianc¨¦e because she Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 215 Amelia, You Don¡¯t Know What¡¯s¡­ had been touched by the warmth he showed. Now that she hadpletely woken up, she felt she should no longer be entangled with a man with a fianc¨¦e. 2/4 Amelia looked calm, but there was a hint of anxiety in her eyes. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t wait to leave. When James saw her like this, theplicated emotions in his eyes gradually disappeared and were reced by coldness. ¡°It¡¯s only been a day since you two parted, and you miss each other so much. It seems that you two have rekindled your love.¡± In the face of his sarcasm, Amelia did not exin. She lowered her long eyshes to hide the displeasure in her eyes. Seeing that she was silent, the man¡¯s face became increasingly livid, and his hand holding her chin became more and more uncontroble. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t love him anymore? Why do you still want to get back together with him?¡± Holding back the sharp pain in her chin, Amelia smiled at him. ¡°I can be your lover for many years even if I don¡¯t love you. Why can¡¯t I rekindle my love with him?¡± She didn¡¯t know if the first half of her sentence made him choke or Chapter 215 Amelia You Don¡¯t Know Whats the second half made him so angry that he was speechless. Ameled saw that his beautiful eyes which 3/4 mac bear as cold as frost, had gradually tumed scaret but she ducky) suppressed the emotion she couldnt rep feeing for not with e Est. this moment, the man sent pressed down on her and pressat her agars the bed. His trips were pressed against her Teet ics. He dont buch her but such close contact rnstardy made her suppressed feeings rse agar. ¡°Dart van jou that Jackson is the future son-inw of the Evans family? How dare you be with him?¡± ¡°Do you think that after he cales of hs engagement you wil have a chance to be his new fances? That¡¯s why you esceny rexandle your od reatorship?¡± If she hadn¡¯t heard with her our ears that his thoughts about her were imited to a physca need Am would have surely thought THET TE was eBOLS. Fortunately, she no longer had any expectations of him, so she emared moved by what he sad. ¡°Vt. ns, you know want to mamy into a wealthy family, and Chapter 215 Amelia, You Don¡¯t Know What¡¯s¡­ 4/4 now that my ex-lover hase knocking, naturally, I¡¯m tempted.¡± ¡°As for the warning you gave me, you said he was the future son-inw, but no one knows what will happen, right?¡± Her lightly-posed rhetorical question made James feel she didn¡¯t even care about her dignity and had no lower limit! No wonder after learning about Jackson¡¯s broken engagement, she moved into his house and went in and out of hotels with him. It turned out she had this kind of intention! Did she think that as long as she could control Jackson, she didn¡¯t have to take the Evans family seriously or even look down on him? She was provoking him, but what about him? What was he doing? He kept going to her again and again¡­ James stared at her pale face and wished he could strangle her to death with his hands, but¡­ he couldn¡¯t bear to do that. ¡°Amelia, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you¡­¡± After a long moment of silence, James mmed the door and left. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 She¡¯s Destined to Di e As No One Can Save Looking at the lonely figure disappear from her sight, and Amelia heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that since she had fallen out with him, he would send someone to send her back. But not only did he not send someone to send her away, but he also asked Frank to take good care of her. He had never appeared again as if he hadpletely forgotten about her. Ste had given her special medicine for heart failure for the past few days, and her body had quickly recovered. She could leave the bed and walk, but her body was not as good as before. Just getting up and going to the bathroom was enough to half-destroy her. Ste said that special medicine could relieve pain but not the countdown of life. She was destined to d ie as scheduled, and no one could save her. When Amelia came out of the bathroom with the help of the Chapter 216 She¡¯s Destined to D ie As No On¡­ 2/4 bathroom wall, Ste was packing the instruments. Seeing that she was sweating, she quickly walked over to help her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Garcia, you¡¯d better go to the hospital for thest treatment. Don¡¯t force yourself. You won¡¯t be able to stand it¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Amelia shook her head firmly. Ste sighed. ¡°Mr. Evans will find out if you keep doing this.¡± Amelia pursed her lips and forced a smile at Ste. ¡°So¡­ Ste, can you take me away from here?¡± Ste replied with a helpless smile, ¡°No one dares to take you away without Mr. Evans¡¯s permission. Amelia did not make things difficult for Ste anymore. With her help, she sat down on the bed again. Ste picked up the water ss next to her and handed it to Amelia. ¡°You probably can¡¯t eat much now, so drink more water.¡± Late-stage heart failure patients were prone to stomach bleeding if they ate too much, so they could only rely on water to maintain their vital signs. However, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she couldn¡¯t even drink water. By then, her life woulde to an end. Chapter 216 She¡¯s Destined to D ie As No On¡­ 3/4 When Amelia took the water, she looked up and wanted to thank Ste, but she saw the scratches on her face. ¡°Ste, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She didn¡¯t look closer at Ste when she was doing her checkup and IV drips. Now she saw the deep nail marks on her face and realized she had been injured. Ste touched her face and said calmly, ¡°A patient scratched me.¡± James asked her to handle Emily, and the simplest way was for her to admit that she was the woman James hugged into the car. When she came out to im the identity, Emily brought a group of people to break into the hospital, hitting and smashing things, and even scratched her a few times. However, James asked her to do this so she naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Amelia, who scratched her and just casually replied. Ste said a patient scratched her, so Amelia thought she had a dispute with the patient and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡°Ste, remember to use the medicine to remove scars.¡± Ste looked soft and elegant with a beautiful face, so it would be Chapter 216 She¡¯s Destined to D ie As No On¡­ a pity if she were to be disfigured. Ste nodded and left with her medicine cab. 4/4 As the director of the private hospital, she was usually quite busy. If it weren¡¯t for James, making an appointment with her would have been very difficult. When Amelia thought of James, she felt suffocated. Amelia didn¡¯t know what he meant. He was about to marry but still locked her up at home. Did he both want Emily and want her? If that was the case, then he was too greedy. Amelia looked in the direction of the French windows. It was cloudy and raining heavily¡­ The weather was in line with her mood, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply¡­ Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Your Old Lover Is Here to Pick You Up While she was hugging her legs and leaning against the headboard in a daze, two extremely dazzling headlights hit the floor-to-ceiling ss. Then, the sound of wheels rolling on the ground came from downstairs, and a Koenigsegg stopped at the vi¡¯s gate. The bodyguard holding the umbre opened the rear door, and a nearly 1.9 meters tall man slowly got out of the car. He tore off the tie around his neck with one hand and ordered coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t let him in.¡± The bodyguard replied with a ¡°yes.¡± After sending the man to the vi, he turned around and walked toward the iron gate outside the garden. Amelia stood before the French window and followed the bodyguard¡¯s line of sight. From a distance, she saw a man outside the iron gate. She was too far away and raining heavily, so she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly and didn¡¯t care much about him. 2/2 Chapter 217 Your Old Lover Is Here to Pick Y¡­ Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Withdrawing her gaze, she struggled to walk down the stairs with the help of the wall. James hadn¡¯t returned for several days, and she hadn¡¯t had the chance to propose leaving. It had not been easy for him toe back tonight, so Amelia had to seize the opportunity. James had just taken off his coat when she got downstairs and handed it to the servant. His gloomy and cold face became even more ghastly when he saw hering downstairs. However, Amelia didn¡¯t notice and quickly went up to him. ¡°Mr. Evans¡­¡± She wanted to say a few words to him, but he didn¡¯t even give her a look and went straight to the bathroom. Frustrated by the rejection, Amelia¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± she thought. He left her at home, ignored her, and even gave her a cold face. Did he think she was a punching bag? Write yourment Gifts 1 Got Mores witos bou Chapter 218 Can You Let Me Go? Amelia venes tgens B30) Bird of the She saw fear who was blowing coby oder dar Withoy James¡¯s setneso Fonk the serons and the soners v repete for voted to Thanking of the she grass her bar and somewhe The hung 1oom, the good now the saloon ou sony gewes Then Asia quay weaked ove V bersyad you would want the few days ung The new your aced a her with a cold face Foter walked to the sound to bra er overses that she was goned by him, and se any but she could say his Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Can You Let Me Go? ¡°Mr. Evans¡­¡± 2/4 Amelia mustered up her courage to catch up with him. She didn¡¯t expect him to stop suddenly Before she had time to stop, she suddenly bumped into his back. The impact was so strong that she almost rolled down the stairs Fortunately, James reacted quickly and wrapped his arms around her waist. The two of them were extremely close to each other. Their eyes reflected each other¡¯s appearance, appearing a little ambiguous Amelia lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Thank you¡± Then, she stood still and pushed him away James nced at her indifferently and asked coldly. ¡°Have you discussed this with him?¡± ¡°What?¡± Amelia raised her head to look at him, her eyes full of confusion. James looked at the figure outside the window and asked, ¡°He was able to find this ce. Didn¡¯t you ask him toe to pick you up?¡± Amelia followed his line of sight and looked out the window, but she couldn¡¯t see clearly. She had no choice but to take a few Chapter 218 Can You Let Me Go? steps. 3/4 Looking down from above, she could see everything outside. With the help of the bright street lights outside the iron gate, she could finally see who the man was. ¡°Jackson¡­¡± How did he find this ce? ¡°Your old lover is here to pick you up, so you were eager to leave?¡± His sarcastic tone pulled Amelia back to reality. She looked at James, who had already walked to her side. He had just taken a shower and smelled good. He had just showered, and his body emitted a pleasant fragrance. But what he said was so unpleasant. Amelia pursed her lips and did not reply. She wanted to leave. But if she walked out of the vi at this moment, James would definitely think that she had discussed it with Jackson. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± James lowered his head and looked at her palm-sized face with Chapter 218 Can You Let Me Go? cold eyes. 4/4 Seeing the coldness in his eyes, Amelia was afraid he would think she didn¡¯t want to leave, so she quickly turned around. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, as soon as she took two steps towards the stairs, her arm was grabbed by James. He pulled her into his arms forcefully. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 He¡¯s Crazy ¡°As expected, you¡¯ve discussed it with him!¡± A sold voice came from above her head, which stunned Amelia for a moment ¡°dight discuss it with him.¡± ¡°Then how did he know you were here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. Waybe it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to evade the issue. You wanted me to find your bag toact him, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Before she could finish her exnation, she was interrupted by James¡¯s cold voice. Looking at his stubborn and cold expression, Amelia suddenly stopped talking He had already decided that she had contacted Jackson toe to pick her up, and no matter how she exined it, he wouldn¡¯t believe her. It was better just to forget it. ¡°He came to pick you up as soon as you recovered. What else could it be but an agreement?¡± Chapter 218 Can You Let Me Go? cold eyes. 4/4 Seeing the coldness in his eyes, Amelia was afraid he would think she didn¡¯t want to leave, so she quickly turned around. However, as soon as she took two steps towards the stairs, her arm was grabbed by James. He pulled her into his arms forcefully. B Write yourment ? Gifts I Got Married Without You Chapter 219 He¡¯s Crazy ¡°As expected, you¡¯ve discussed it with him!¡± A cold voice came from above her head, which stunned Amelia for a moment. 1/3 ¡°I didn¡¯t discuss it with him.¡± ¡°Then how did he know you were here?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. Maybe it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to evade the issue. You wanted me to find your bag to contact him, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Before she could finish her exnation, she was interrupted by James¡¯s cold voice. Looking at his stubborn and cold expression, Amelia suddenly stopped talking. He had already decided that she had contacted Jackson toe to pick her up, and no matter how she exined it, he wouldn¡¯t believe her. It was better just to forget it. ¡°He came to pick you up as soon as you recovered. What else could it be but an agreement?¡± Chapter 219 He¡¯s Crazy Hisck of trust and pressure made Amelia feel very tired. She 30070 Death and then spoke. 2/3 ¡± he discussed it with him, asked him to pick me up when I can save the bed and walk around.¡± Seeing that she admitted to it James sneered, his eyes full of ¡°You¡¯re so cheap. You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet but already wanted him to sleep with you!¡± How could a man, who had always been calm, restrained, and wel-educated say something so offensive? Aftering to hersenses from disbelief, Amelia raised her balm-sized face and smiled provocatively at him. ¡°M. Evars you¡¯re right. I¡¯m just hurrying to sleep with him, so please let me go. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Thest sentence deliberately emphasized the tone, making James holding her suddenly stiffen. Amelia could feel that she had angered him, but she didn¡¯t know if she was too angry and not feeling scared to do so. She just didn¡¯t Want to let him off the hook Like a thomy rose, she stabbed him with all her thoms and said, Chapter 219 He¡¯s Crazy 3/3 ¡°Mr. Evans, we¡¯ve separated, and you¡¯re getting married. Let¡¯s cut ties with each other. Don¡¯t see each other again, and don¡¯te to me again, okay?¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 What Did You Say? James¡¯s body became stiffer, and his face was so gloomy that it could almost drip ink. ¡°What did you say?¡± His cold and pleasant voice was mixed with suppressed anger, but it turned into gnashing teeth uncontrobly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Looking into his cold eyes, Amelia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I told you not to pester me anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Please let me go and let mee home with him¡­¡± After they separated, James came to find her several times intermittently, which always made her mistakenly think that he could not let go of her. But when she heard him say he had only physical needs for her, she decided to break clean with him completely. Since she wanted to cut off all ties, she naturally had to be more decisive with her words. Otherwise, it would seem like she wanted to refuse but was still willing to ept him. Amelia thought that if she acted decisively enough, he would let her go and let her get out of his house. However, not only did he not ask her to get lost, he held her waist with one hand and pressed her against the French window. Chapter 220 What Did You Say? powerful voice came from downstairs. 3/3 ¡°Mr. Evans, Mr. Collins called the police. He said that you illegally detained Ms. Garcia. Now the police are here and are waiting outside.¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 What Right Do You Have to Not Allow Me 1/3 James paused momentarily, raised his hazy and indifferent eyes, and looked out the window. With just one nce, he withdrew his gaze and looked down at the delicate woman in his arms. ¡°Your old lover is as ungrateful as you.¡± After saying this, he turned around and ordered Frank in a cold voice. ¡°Let hime up.¡± Since he wanted to see Amelia, he would let him see her as long as he could bear it! ¡°Got it.¡± Frank answered and let Jackson in after giving some instructions to the police. Jackson, who was soaked all over, staggered up the stairs with the help of the handrail. ? Chapter 221 What Right Do You Have to Not¡­ 2/3 At the moment of seeing Amelia being forcibly kissed by James against the floor-to-ceiling window, his eyes instantly turned red. In the past few days, he had individually checked all the assets under James¡¯s name. Finding them took him a lot of effort, but he saw the most uneptable scene.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jackson was stunned on the spot, and his expression was filled with disbelief. He quickly lost control of his emotions! ¡°Amelia!¡± He staggered over and tried to pull them away but was stopped by the bodyguards behind him. James had his back to Jackson, so he couldn¡¯t see his expression, but he could hear the copse in his voice. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, sped the back of Amelia¡¯s head, and deepened the kiss. After telling Frank to let Jackson in, Amelia didn¡¯t expect James to kiss her again. It was not until she heard Jackson¡¯s voice that she understood his purpose. Although she had already let go of Jackson, she still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when she saw his bloodshot eyes. Chapter 221 What Right Do You Have to Not¡­ 3/3 She felt that the man struggling to rush to them was not Jackson but Ryan. Because only when Ryan saw her being bullied by another man would he break down. Subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to make him sad, so she struggled desperately. However, the more she struggled, the harder James kissed her. He even stuck his slender fingers into her clothes in front of Jackson¡­ Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Don¡¯t Touch Her ¡°James, don¡¯t touch her!¡± Jackson roared like a madman, wishing to rush forward and ki ll James. However, he was pinned down by the bodyguards and couldn¡¯t move at all. He could only watch as James slowly took advantage of Amelia. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t it here!¡± Amelia forcefully pushed James and only squeezed out this sentence with difficulty. However, James sealed her lips again, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. She was so angry that she trembled and bit James¡¯s lips fiercely. She wanted to force James back in this way, but she didn¡¯t expect that he, who had already gone crazy, didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. Instead, he became even crazier because of her movement. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it here, let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡± After James suddenly let go of her, he picked her up and walked into the bedroom. Before Amelia could struggle, Jackson¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, Chapter 222 Don¡¯t Touch Her and he almost knelt on the ground and roared angrily. ¡°James, I won¡¯t let you touch her!¡± The heart-wrenching voice behind them made James stop. 2/3 He slowly turned around and looked down at Jackson¡¯s pale face like a king with the power to ki ll. ¡°She¡¯s my woman. I can touch her if I want. What right do you. have to forbid me from doing so?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. His powerful and arro gant aura made Jackson, who was kneeling on the floor, look like a despicable dog. The bodyguards held him down and forced him to kneel on the ground. His red eyes were fixed on Amelia in James¡¯s arms. ¡°She¡¯s not your woman. She¡¯s mine. I grew up with her, and we love each other. How could she be yours?¡± They had promised to be together forever! How did she end up being his? How could she be his? Jackson couldn¡¯t ept it at all, and his mind was in a state of me ntal breakdown. Chapter 222 Don¡¯t Touch Her Seeing Jackson¡¯s expression, Amelia was slightly shocked. Didn¡¯t he abandon her five years ago? Why did he look so sad? 3/3 Her stunned look made James very unhappy as if she had touched his bottom line, which made his face suddenly darken. Holding Ame in his arms, James stared coldly at Jackson, who was on the verge of going mad. ¡°Just listen carefully outside the door. Look at how slutty this woman you love is under my body!¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 I Didn¡¯t Lose My Memory ¡°You¡­¡± Amelia suddenly didn¡¯t know how to exin when she saw Jackson like this. 1/5 She was wearing James¡¯s clothes, whichpletely covered her body. However, her red and swollen lips and the hickeys on her neck hurt Jackson. His eyes were red, and his hands were trembling. He wanted to touch the ces James had touched, but Amelia avoided his hand. For Jackson, the action she instinctively avoided was more hurtful than the sound they made when James vited her in the room. He took a step back in disbelief and looked at the woman standing at the door motionlessly. Until this moment, Jackson realized that what five years apart meant was not amnesia but loss. Chapter 224 I Didn¡¯t Lose My Memory 2/5 After his brother pretended to be him and gave Amelia two hard kicks, hepletely lost her¡­ Tears welled up in his bright red eyes, making it impossible for him to see clearly what Amelia looked like. He staggered forward step by step, walked up to her with difficulty, raised his hand, and pulled her into his embrace. He hugged her and used all his strength as if he wanted to rub her into his bones and blood. But even if he held her in his arms, he couldn¡¯t feel any response from her. In the past, as long as he hugged her, she would smile and put her arms around his waist. Then, she snuggled in his arms and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Ryan, can you stop being so busy with work and spend more time with me?¡± Amelia had asked him to spend more time with her. But he had never had time to apany her in order to give her a better future and life. When he had time, she and he had missed each other because of a car ident¡­ This regret gripped his heart, suffocating him to the point of being Chapter 224 I Didn¡¯t Lose My Memory 3/5 unable to breathe. Even if he were to take inrge mouthfuls of air, it would not be able to alleviate the pain in the slightest. When the cold liquid fell into her corbone, Amelia was shocked. She wanted to raise her head, but his big palm grabbed her. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t look at me¡­¡± Hisst trace of pride did not allow her to see him in such a sorry state. Amelia stopped moving and allowed him to hug her, but her mind went nk. Today, Jackson was acting too abnormally. It was as if he had changed into another person. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He buried his head in her neck and apologized in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m useless. That¡¯s why you sold yourself to save me¡­¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t ept that you sold yourself, and I broke down emotionally and made you sad¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go back home. I had a car ident on the way and suffered a serious head injury, which made me forget about you¡­¡± Chapter 224 I Didn¡¯t Lose My Memory ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. I just remembered. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Hearing his sincere words, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but choose to believe him. So he suddenly acted so abnormally because he remembered what had happened in the past. In other words, he had not lied to her. He had really lost his memory. 4/5 He said that he lost his memory on the way home, but when she went to Imperial Capital to find him, he clearly didn¡¯t lose his memory. Amelia was very confused and wanted to ask him what was going on. But he suddenly let go of her and took a photo from his pocket. ¡°This is my elder brother. Look, do I look like him?¡± There were two people in the photo taking side by side. The man on the left was in a ck suit, while the man on the right was in a wh ite casual suit. They wore different clothes, but their appearances were exactly the same as if carved from the same mold. Chapter 224 Dien Lasse Viy, Vigamoss maple to creating Senthe When the conducted mate Changen U She warmestorassenansa Lerbesume ¡°Amelia, corticex.ame.. An soppet moving at allweth VETUJETIL 35 DULL BLIN But L8??= Today, Jackission was varding los anomaly. It was as the LI ?? Changest imo andthe besN. Pecured his hetime ex and appoogbest in a ow voics. tomy faut /museases. That¡¯s vity you said yoursef a save TE Couldnt as the sourseef and broke DWIT emotionaly and made 1 didnt want to go dack fome fa t a car ident in the way and suffered a senous tead mury, which made me age! Bour Chapter 224 I Didn¡¯t Lose My Memory ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. I just remembered. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Hearing his sincere words, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but choose to believe him. So he suddenly acted so abnormally because he remembered what had happened in the past. In other words, he had not lied to her. He had really lost his memory. 4/5 He said that he lost his memory on the way home, but when she went to Imperial Capital to find him, he clearly didn¡¯t lose his memory. Amelia was very confused and wanted to ask him what was going on. But he suddenly let go of her and took a photo from his pocket. ¡°This is my elder brother. Look, do I look like him?¡± There were two people in the photo taking side by side. The man on the left was in a ck suit, while the man on the right was in a wh ite casual suit. They wore different clothes, but their appearances were exactly the same as if carved from the same mold. Chapter 224 I Didn¡¯t Lose My Memory Amelia suddenly raised her head and looked at Jackson in disbelief when she saw this photo. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± 5/5 Write yourment Gifts I Got Married Without You 1/5 Chapter 225 I¡¯m Sorry, Ryan Jackson¡¯s eyes were red as he smiled bitterly at Amelia. ¡°My brother didn¡¯t want you to pester me, so he deliberately impersonated me to hurt you¡­¡± ¡°I only recently discovered what he did to you five years ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. I didn¡¯t protect you well¡­¡± Jackson paused, his red eyes full of guilt. Amelia¡¯s heart stopped beating instantly, and her face, which was as pale as paper, turned paler little by little. In other words, Ryan had never considered abandoning or killing her. His brother was the one who had been ruthless to her and said those harsh words back then¡­ Ryan had never changed, and she had never loved the wrong person¡­ The resentment that had lingered in her heart for many years waspletely released when she knew the truth.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 I¡¯m Sorry, Ryan 2/5 All of a sudden, she stopped struggling, feeling sad, or resentful. There was only relief for the past. She heaved a deep sigh of relief. When she looked up at Jackson again, she had never felt so rxed. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. This misunderstanding was caused by our fates.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. You don¡¯t have to apologize for it¡­¡± Her rxed tone made Jackson¡¯s heart ache even more, and even his fingers ached. Did it mean that she had let go of their past and him? ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Jackson¡¯s voice was trembling as he asked. Amelia raised her hand and touched her neck, covered with kiss marks from James. With her like this, how could she be with Ryan again? She hid the emotions in her eyes and looked at Jackson with a smile. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m no longer pure¡­¡± Jackson stared at her for a long time. Suddenly, he plucked up his courage, raised his hand, and tried to wipe away the hickeys on her neck. Chapter 225 I¡¯m Sorry, Ryan ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up. It¡¯s okay¡­¡± His fingers were trembling when he wiped her neck. Seeing him like this, Ame couldn¡¯t help but cry as well. How possessive had Ryan been in the past? Every time she talked a little more with other men, he would be furious. He cared about her very much and would not allow anyone to touch her. That was why he had copsed after learning that she had sold herself. 3/5 After witnessing her sleeping with another man with his own eyes, such a man actually said that it was fine. He feared that she would abandon him, but she couldn¡¯t be with him again. They had already missed each other. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Amelia raised her hand to stop him. ¡°Ryan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been with him for the past five years. It¡¯s been more than once.¡± In anger, she signed the agreement and handed herself over to James. Chapter 225 I¡¯m Sorry, Ryan Even though they had cleared up the misunderstanding, it was still a fact that she had betrayed him. She was not worthy of Ryan, who only had eyes for her. ¡°I know.¡± 4/5 Jackson nodded and said indifferently, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing toe with me, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± He would no longer be as childish as before. He would protect her and not let her suffer any more harm. His firm gaze made Amelia¡¯s heart tremble slightly. Ryan really loved her. She had degenerated into such a state, and he was still willing to ept her. Amelia opened her mou th and wanted to say something, but a strong force behind her suddenly pulled her away. Her back mmed into a sturdy chest, and her soft body was held in James¡¯s arms. ¡°You want to leave? Did you ask me?¡± James¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, which made Amelia stiffen. Ger Morried without t Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Make It Clear to James SetresaRUNT ???? ??? ????? H8:30 168 20e are geom, aee ge Rusec 48 3D #Igh, racseng nYNDONNANT DE 4839 US DES SO DEL PE (MUSI TAVE nought she ?ss erg with,3887 30N ¡ª¨C He hac arescy gone too far with her toON OF CONSOL WN wont he let her go? Amele lowered her head and covered theplicated emotions in her eyes with her eyshes. Seeing that she didn¡¯t resist, James¡¯s expression softened a little. but his eyes were full of coldness as he looked at Jackson ¡°Mr. Collins, why do you want to take over the woman I had slect with thousands of times? You are truly deep affection and loyalty¡­¡± These humiliating words made Jackson suddenly angry. Chapter 226 Make It Clear to James He clenched his fists and rushed forward, wanting to punch James hard. 2/4 However, Jackson, who was seriously injured on the back of his head and drenched in the rain, was no match for James, Before his fist could even touch the corner of James?s shirt, James lifted his leg and kicked him to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your abilities!¡± James raised his hand and flicked his sleeves. He snorted at Jackson on the ground. He didn¡¯t care about Jackson¡¯s life at all, which made Amelia more and more disappointed. With a cold face, she pushed James away, rushed to Jackson, Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. and squatted down to help him. ¡°Ryan, Did you get hurt?¡± Seeing that she was worried about another man, the hostility in James¡¯s eyes rose sharply. It was as if something important had been stolen, and he could not help but want to take it back. ¡°Come here.¡± Chapter 226 Make It Clear to James 3/4 His self-cultivation and rationality would not allow him to snatch it. He just stood there, looking down at the pair of infatuated men and women. His expression wasmanding, warning, and oppressive, suggesting punishment would be inflicted if she didn¡¯t obey. Looking into his eyes, Amelia felt extremely tired. She didn¡¯t want to go over at all¡­ But she knew his character. He wouldn¡¯t let her and Jackson leave safely if things didn¡¯t go as he wished. She didn¡¯t care. She had been under his control for five years, but Jackson was still injured, and he had to go back for treatment. Amelia sighed heavily, helped Jackson, and ced him on the sofa. Then, she spoke softly to him and said, ¡°Ryan, wait for me here. I¡¯ll talk to him, and then we¡¯ll leave together, okay?¡± Jackson didn¡¯t want her to return to James, but when he heard she would go with him, he couldn¡¯t help but let her. ¡°Okay.¡± Jackson nodded obediently. Like when he was young, he would believe and agree to whatever she said. Chapter 226 Make It Clear to James After giving him a gentle smile, Amelia turned around and approached James. ¡°Mr. Evans, you must have heard what we just said, right?¡± 4/4 James pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t say a word, indicating that he had heard it. Then Amelia continued. did grow up with him, and we fell in love. We promised to be together for a lifetime. But he spoiled me and let me get away with anything. I even got angry with him on the street and caused him. to get hit by a car. The thing I could do was sell myself to raise money for his surgery. You heard about what happenedter because of his amnesia and elder brother, I misunderstood him, and that¡¯s why I signed that agreement with you in anger¡­¡± James interrupted her long speech in a cold voice, ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re unwilling to stay with me?¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t spend your money in the past five years because I didn¡¯t want to owe you anything. Now that Ryan is back and the misunderstanding has been cleared up, I want to go back to him and be with him. Mr. Evans, can you let me go?¡± Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 It Hurts to the Bone Her eyes were clean and clear, without distracting thoughts about him, only pleading. All the blood in James¡¯s body was cold, and his littlefort after touching her copsed instantly. His heart was torn open, and his whole body was in pain, including his palms. James clenched his fists and tried to suppress the spreading pain, but he couldn¡¯t stop it. That kind of pain was something that had never happened before. It traveled all over his body and hurt his limbs and bones¡­ ¡°Mr. Evans, thank you for helping me when I was most helpless. Otherwise, Ryan wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you, but my feelings for you are limited to this¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± James let out a cold snort, causing Amelia to shu t her m outh. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She lowered her head and waited Chapter 227 It Hurts to the Bone for his w rath. 2/5 However, after waiting for a long time, James did not respond¡­ Amelia slowly raised her head and saw his cold and disappointed eyes. Her heart felt like it was being grabbed by something, and it hurt so much that she had difficulty breathing. . Men were good at controlling their emotions. At this time, James had already calmed down. woman. After five years, there was nothing else besides gratitude for this For such a woman¡¯s sake, he lowered his status and went to find her again and again. However, she had ruthlessly told him repeatedly that Ryan was the only person she loved. He was nothing in her heart. If he continued to pester her, he would appear to be ridic ulous. James put away the disappointment in his eyes and nced at Amelia coldly. His voice was unprecedentedly cold. ¡°Get lost!¡± He only said two words, not a single extra word, which meant he Chapter 227 It Hurts to the Bone let her go. 3/5 Amelia should have been happy that she had achieved her goal but she was heartbroken. She looked deeply at the arrog ant and cold man, gritted her teeth, and walked toward Jackson. When she helped Jackson leave, she couldn¡¯t help looking back. James had already turned around and returned to the bedroom, leaving her a lonely back. The moment he fiercely closed the door, it indicated that all of this was over. Frustrated, Amelia couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Her hand that was holding Jackson was trembling in pain. ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Her face, full of despondency and emotional breakdown, made Jackson realize something, but he didn¡¯t dare to think more. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jackson nodded, held her hand tightly, and left the vi. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 227 It Hurts to the Bone When James upstairs saw them leave, his face became increasingly gloomy and cold¡­ He stared fixedly at the petite figure, unable to describe his feelings. He just had an impulse to rush forward and carry her back. But the words she said pulled him back to reality. 4/5 She was just a woman who did not love him. It was not a big deal. Why should he miss her? He withdrew his eyes, but the pain in the body¡¯s marrow suddenly hit again at the sight of his torn clothes on the ground. He must have gotten used to her body, so his mind was full of the image of her lying under him and begging for mercy. It must be so! Jackson and Amelia supported each other out of the vi. There were a few cars that Jackson had brought. The people in the car were all bodyguards, and their faces were all injured. Before Jackson went in, they had already fought with James¡¯s bodyguards. Jackson brought too few people and did not beat James¡¯s people, which forced him to call the police. Chapter 227 It Hurts to the Bone 5/5 Seeing Jacksone out safe and sound, the bodyguards breathed a sigh of relief. One of them opened the door for the two. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 You¡¯ve Fallen in Love with Him Jackson helped Amelia into the car first before he got in himself. Ignoring his injuries, he picked up a clean towel and wiped Amelia¡¯s wet hair. His movements were very gentle for fear of hurting her. However, his expression changed when his gazended on her exposed skin. Amelia, whom he had loved and cared for all his life, had been bullied so hard by that ba stard¡­ This was not the first time. A full five years was enough to make Jackson regret a lifetime. Seeing that Jackson was staring at her neck in a daze, Amelia subconsciously covered her neck and wrapped her coat tighter around her. Jackson hurriedly exined, ¡°Amelia, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just felt that I was too useless to make you hurt¡­¡± Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. I volunteered.¡± Chapter 228 You¡¯ve Fallen in Love with Him How could she me James when she signed the agreement herself? Jackson¡¯s heart trembled for a moment. Her willingness was harder for him to ept than if she had been forced. Instead of answering, he continued to dry her hair with a dry towel. 2/5 Looking at him gently taking care of her, Amelia couldn¡¯t bear it, but there were some things that she had to make clear. ¡°Ryan, I have something to tell you¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back, okay?¡± She was interrupted by Jackson as soon as she opened her mou th. He seemed to have noticed something and didn¡¯t want to listen to her. Seeing that his forehead was still wrapped in gauze, Amelia put down what she wanted to say first. Jackson wanted to take her back to his vi, but Amelia didn¡¯t want to. She wanted to go back to Eva¡¯s apartment. That small apartment gave her a sense of security. She could sleep better there. Chapter 228 You¡¯ve Fallen in Love with Him 3/5 Jackson had no choice but to send her back to her apartment, but he was unwilling to go upstairs because he was afraid that Amelia would tell him something after going upstairs. Seeing this, Amelia was not hurrying to get out of the car. ¡°Ryan, some things need to be made clear.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She didn¡¯t have much time left. This injury had worsened her condition. If it weren¡¯t for the special medicine that Ste gave her, she might not have had the strength to say much to him right now. While she still had some strength left, she wanted to ensure she said everything she needed to say. ¡°Don¡¯t take what I said in James¡¯s vi to heart. I said that just to leave safely.¡± She was referring to the sentence, ¡°Now that Ryan is back, the misunderstanding has been resolved. I want to go back to him and be with him¡±. Jackson was smart enough to understand what she was talking about but couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Why?¡± She had already rejected James, so why wasn¡¯t she willing to return to him? Was she still ming him? Amelia looked at him apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ryan. It¡¯s my fault. I betrayed you first.¡± Chapter 228 You¡¯ve Fallen in Love with Him 4/5 A trace of frustration appeared on Jackson¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You didn¡¯t betray me. You sold yourself for me. Andter, you did it because of anger¡­¡± The corners of Amelia¡¯s mo uth curled up slightly. ¡°I was indeed angry at first, butter I was willing to do so.¡± Her light-hearted words made Jackson¡¯s breath catch. It was as if a big hand was strangling his heart, making him unable to breathe. ¡°You¡­ ¡­ fell in love with him?¡± This question almost took Jackson¡¯s life away. His eyes, which had finally recovered their original color, gradually turned red. He looked at Amelia with his bloodshot eyes, pleading with her. He seemed to be begging her to deny it. However, no matter how reluctant Amelia was to hurt him, she could only harden her heart now. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve fallen in love with him¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t say if she loved James like she loved Ryan before or if she loved James more than she loved Ryan. Chapter 228 You¡¯ve Fallen in Love with Him She always felt she couldn¡¯t help but fall in, and his every move was unforgettable. B Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 No Way to Start Over Jackson had already realized it but didn¡¯t expect her to admit it. She probably didn¡¯t care about his feelings because she didn¡¯t love him anymore. It made sense. He had been absent for five years in that way, so it was normal for her to fall in love with someone else. However, why did he feel so ufortable¡­ Jackson covered his chest and bent down in pain. Heaving heavily, he tried to breathe but could not catch his breath. The suffocating feeling gripped his heart, making it impossible for him to break free. Sweat or tears rolled down her forehead. In the end, he could only say, ¡°Then what should I do¡­¡± What should he do? He had only lived for Amelia since he was a child. Chapter 229 No Way to Start Over She had fallen in love with James. What should he do? Seeing him like this, Amelia¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jackson raised his head, his bloodshot eyes reflecting her apologetic face. ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology. I want you. Amelia, please don¡¯t love him anymore. Love me again, okay?¡± 2/4 He grabbed Amelia¡¯s cold hand and put it in his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you well in the future. I won¡¯t let you get hurt at all. Let¡¯s go back to the past and be as carefree as we were in school, okay?¡± Amelia shook her head gently. ¡°Ryan, we can¡¯t go back to the past¡­¡± Jackson didn¡¯t believe her at all. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? If you really loved him, you wouldn¡¯t have said those heartless words to him just now. You don¡¯t love him at all. You¡¯re just ming me. That¡¯s why you lied to me like that¡­¡± ¡°I said those heartless words because he doesn¡¯t love me.¡± Amelia calmly interrupted Jackson. ¡°He bought me because I look like Ms. Moore. I¡¯m just a substitute. Now that Ms. Moore is back, he will marry her soon. I can only cut off all ties with him.¡± Another reason was that she was about to d ie. She didn¡¯t want James to see her miserable state before she died. It was too u gly. Chapter 229 No Way to Start Over 3/4 She thought that even if she were to d ie , she had to leave a good impression on James. When he found out in the future¡­ If he could still remember her in the future, he would only remember her delicate and beautiful face, not her disfigured appearance. Jackson looked at her and suddenly gave a bitter smile. If she was just a substitute, why did he touch her after Emily returned? Moreover, James did it before him, clearly dering his sovereignty. Perhaps it was because James had never expressed his feelings for Amelia that she didn¡¯t know how crazy the possessiveness hidden in that man¡¯s eyes was. However, even though Amelia thought James didn¡¯t love her, she still fell in love with him. Jackson couldn¡¯t judge how deep her love was. His heart ached as if a needle had pricked it, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He held her hand tightly, his fingertips trembling. ¡°Amelia, he doesn¡¯t love you. Can you let him go and start over with me?¡± Even though he knew James had feelings for her, he didn¡¯t want Chapter 229 No Way to Start Over 4/4 to tell her. His selfishness only wanted Amelia to return to his side. He couldn¡¯t remember when he started to fall in love with Amelia, but he had loved her since he could remember. How could he let go of someone he had loved for half his life just like that? However, Amelia pushed his hand away¡­ ¡°Ryan, even if you don¡¯t mind, we can¡¯t start over¡­¡± He was also the man she had once loved. Simrly, she did not want him to see her miserable state before she died. Only by severing ties with him would he stop pestering her, and she could leave this world at ease.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Mr. Collins Had Changed ¡°Ryan, do you know why I¡¯m here to entertain you? It was Emily who forced me to do this. Otherwise, I would never have seen you again!¡± ¡°I¡¯vepletely let go of you. I hope you can also let go of me and return to Imperial Capital to manage the Collins Group. That¡¯s your home.¡± After finishing her words in one breath, Amelia wanted to push the door and leave, but Jackson hugged her from behind. He buried his head weakly in her neck and choked with sobs. ¡°Amelia, I can¡¯t let you go. I can¡¯t let go for the rest of my life. Don¡¯t abandon me, okay?¡± Jackson was inherently stubborn and paranoid, unlike James, who was arrog ant and cold-hearted. Jackson won¡¯t just turn around and leave after a few harsh words. To break cleanly with him, Amelia had to be even harsher. Amelia took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, listen carefully. I don¡¯t care if you can let it go or not. Anyway, I don¡¯t love you anymore. If you keep bugging me now, you will only make me look down on you and annoy you.¡± Chapter 230 Mr. Collins Had Changed 2/4 She pried open his fingers one by one that were pressing against her waist and continued in a cold voice: ¡°Do you think I can still reconcile with you after your elder brother kicked me twice? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible. Those two kicks only made me h ate you even more, and because you didn¡¯t return to Imperial Capital, I was forced to entertain you, which made me even more disgusted with you¡­¡± It was only a moment from being abandoned to disgusted, but Jackson felt like falling into hel l, ¡°Amelia ¡­¡­¡± His face was full of disbelief as if he couldn¡¯t believe that Amelia, who used to be so delicate and lovely, would say such harsh words to him. ¡°Mr. Collins, there are plenty of women in the world. Why do you have to stay with me? Besides, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± Jackson¡¯s eyes were full of sadness. He stared nkly at Amelia in front of him, unable to utter a word. Amelia clenched her fists, suppressed the pain in her heart, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to entertain you anymore. Please go back to Imperial Capital. Please don¡¯te to me again in the future. It¡¯s too annoying.¡± After saying this, she left without looking back, as if she didn¡¯t care at all. Chapter 230 Mr. Collins Had Changed As her fading figure disappeared from Jackson¡¯s blurred vision, the mist dampened his eyes, and at the moment when tears fell uncontrobly, Jackson came to his senses. 3/4 N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He pushed open the car door and followed the back unwillingly¡­ Amelia knew he was following her, so she sighed deeply and went upstairs alone, ignoring him. She knew about Ryan¡¯s feelings for her. He had always doted on her since childhood, giving her everything she wanted. As they grew up, he worked hard to earn money to provide her with a good life. He had been working part-time jobs since high school. Such a good young man must have loved her so much that he would do anything for her. However, what she could repay him with was to shift her love and have less than two months to live¡­ She had once asked him what he would do if she had passed away before he. Ryan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you andmit suicide in front of your grave. I¡¯ll never let you be alone on the way to h ell.¡± He was a man of his word, so she believed he would not do anything fooli sh now that he had found her home and had a backup n. How ever, Amelia was still afraid to tell him she was about to leave this world. Chapter 230 Mr Collins Hod Changed 4/4 She pushed the door opers and ordered her apartment while oksan stood guard at the door, staring at the door motionlessly The dozens of bodyguards behind him all looked puzzled Their president seemed to have changed since a stick had hit him. Although he still looked refined and noble, his eyes showed a trace of sadness. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 He Didn¡¯t Love Me 2/3 Perhaps it was because Amelia had been tormented for the past few days that she fell asleep as soon as shey on the bed. Late-stage patients were very sleepy, and she soon fell into a coma. The man outside the door was leaning against the door frame and did not move as if waiting for Amelia to soften. However, after waiting an entire night, she still did not open the door. The expression in Jackson¡¯s eyes gradually lost all color¡­ In the Evans family¡¯ manor. As usual, Ste carried the medicine cab over to recheck Amelia. However, Frank told her that Ms. Garcia had left and she didn¡¯t have toe here for treatment. Ste was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t know what had happened yesterday and thought Ms. Garcia had found a way to leave. She thought it would be better for Amelia to leave. After all, no one knew when this illness would take her away. She didn¡¯t want her to di e in the Evans family¡¯s vi and cause misunderstandings. 1.Got Married Without You 1/3 Chapter 232 Cousin She nodded at Frank and was about to return to the hospital with her medicine cab when Andrew¡¯s voice came from upstairs. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ste, Mr. Evans asked you toe up.¡± Hearing this, Ste had no choice but to go upstairs obediently. ¡°Andrew, what does Mr. Evans want from me?¡± Andrew was Ste¡¯s cousin, and they both worked for James. However, Andrew grew up with James, so he was closer to James than Ste. However, it didn¡¯t matter who was closer to James. Both of them were his right-hand men. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get in.¡± Andrew motioned for Ste to enter the study by herself. Ste nodded, pushed the door open, and entered. ¡°Mr. Evans, are you looking for me?¡± James was sitting in front of the study, staring at theputer¡¯s Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 231 He Didn¡¯t Love Me 2/3 Perhaps it was because Amelia had been tormented for the past few days that she fell asleep as soon as shey on the bed. Late-stage patients were very sleepy, and she soon fell into a coma. The man outside the door was leaning against the door frame and did not move as if waiting for Amelia to soften. However, after waiting an entire night, she still did not open the door. The expression in Jackson¡¯s eyes gradually lost all color¡­ In the Evans family¡¯ manor. As usual, Ste carried the medicine cab over to recheck Amelia. However, Frank told her that Ms. Garcia had left and she didn¡¯t have toe here for treatment. Ste was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t know what had happened yesterday and thought Ms. Garcia had found a way to leave. She thought it would be better for Amelia to leave. After all, no one knew when this illness would take her away. She didn¡¯t want her to di e in the Evans family¡¯s vi and cause misunderstandings. 1.Got Married Without You 1/3 Chapter 232 Cousin Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She nodded at Frank and was about to return to the hospital with her medicine cab when Andrew¡¯s voice came from upstairs. ¡°Ste, Mr. Evans asked you toe up.¡± Hearing this, Ste had no choice but to go upstairs obediently. ¡°Andrew, what does Mr. Evans want from me?¡± Andrew was Ste¡¯s cousin, and they both worked for James. However, Andrew grew up with James, so he was closer to James than Ste. However, it didn¡¯t matter who was closer to James. Both of them were his right-hand men. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get in.¡± Andrew motioned for Ste to enter the study by herself. Ste nodded, pushed the door open, and entered. ¡°Mr. Evans, are you looking for me?¡± James was sitting in front of the study, staring at theputer¡¯s Chapter 232 Cousin 2/3 data. When he saw Steing in, he only raised his eyelids and looked away. ¡°Send it to her.¡± James pushed the small wh ite leather bag and a few medicine boxes on the table to Ste. When Ste saw the things on the table, she recognized at a nce that they belonged to Ms. Garcia. She had given Amelia those medicine boxes, which had been changed into packages. She repackaged the special medication forte-stage patients into packaging for ordinary heart disease patients. Ste felt fortunate that she had reced the packaging when giving it to Ms. Garcia to avoid arousing suspicion. Now that it was in James¡¯s hands, she was relieved it had not been discovered. ¡°Okay, Mr. Evans. I¡¯ll send it to Ms. Garciater.¡± Ste took the bag and medicine, turned around, and was about to leave when James stopped her. ¡°Mr. Evans, is there anything else I can do for you?¡± James raised his head from theputer, took out a business card, and handed it to her. Chapter 232 Cousin 3/3 ¡°This is Dr. George from the United States. He¡¯s been looking for a suitable heart for Amelia recently Contact him in the future.¡± Ste had heard of Dr. George, a world-famous expert in heart disease. James asked Dr. George to find a matching heart for Ms Garcia! Didn¡¯t he care about Ms. Garcia? Why did he hire such a famous expert to look for a heart for her? Could it be that he Write yourment Gifts I Got Married Without You 1/3 Chapter 233 Erin¡¯s Taboo ¡°When he finds a heart, you can take her directly to have transnt surgery, and you don¡¯t have to tell me about anything rted to her in the future.¡± His cold words interrupted Ste¡¯s guess. He shouldn¡¯t have such an attitude if he cared about her. Obviously, he wanted to do something good for her atst for dumping her. As for whether Dr. George could find the heart or not and whether Ms. Garcia could survive, he didn¡¯t care at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have told her not to tell him anything about Ms. Garcia in the future. Such indifference could only mean that the two of them had broken up. However, his efforts might be in vain. Ms. Garcia¡¯s condition may not wait for a suitable heart anymore. Ste thought for a moment. Mr. Evans didn¡¯t care about Ms. Garcia, so she said nothing more. She replied with a ¡°yes¡± and left with her things. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Erin¡¯s Taboo After she left, James couldn¡¯t help tightening his grip on hisptop. 2/3 When Ste came out, she remembered that she had forgotten to ask for the address but did not dare to return. She could only ask Andrew, standing at the door, ¡°Cousin, do you know where Ms. Garcia lives?¡± Andrew nodded. When Ms. Garcia first followed Mr. Evans, he would always pick her up from that small apartment, so he naturally knew where she lived. ¡°Shall I send you there, or should I send you the address?¡± Ste nced at the medicine and said, ¡°Give me the address. Mr. Evans maye to you at any time. You can¡¯t leave.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Andrew nodded. He took out his phone and sent the address to Ste. Ste took Amelia¡¯s things, started the navigation, and came to the door of the small apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw a group of bodyguards in ck and Jeffery, the president of the Collins Group. The man leaned against the door frame. His mind was fatigued, but his whole body still exuded an elegant and noble aura. I Got Married Without You 1/3 Chapter 234 She Studied Medicine Because of That Man Ste recognized him at a nce. The reason why she recognized him was because of a man. Speaking of which, she studied medicine because of that man. Ste didn¡¯t think about the past anymore. Instead, she walked over and asked, ¡°Mr. Collins, why are you standing guard in front of Ms. Garcia¡¯s door?¡± Jackson heard a familiar voice. He slowly opened his bloodshot eyes. When he saw the woman before him, he was slightly surprised. ¡°Ste?¡± Ste saw that his eyes were full of bloodshot as if he hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. She couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows and said, ¡°Mr. Collins if you continue to stay up like this, your body will suffer. Your family¡¯s doctor¡¯s skills are insufficient to bring someone back to life.¡± Jackson knew that she was mocking Erin, so he didn¡¯t reply. Their feud was none of his business. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked. Compared to the grudge between her and Erin, he was more concerned about why she hade to look for Amelia. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 hapter 234 She Studied Medicine Because of That Man Ste recognized him at a nce. The reason why she recognized him was because of a man. Speaking of which, she studied medicine because of that man. Ste didn¡¯t think about the past anymore. Instead, she walked over and asked, ¡°Mr. Collins, why are you standing guard in front of Ms. Garcia¡¯s door?¡± Jackson heard a familiar voice. He slowly opened his bloodshot eyes. When he saw the woman before him, he was slightly surprised. ¡°Ste?¡± Ste saw that his eyes were full of bloodshot as if he hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. She couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows and said, ¡°Mr. Collins if you continue to stay up like this, your body will suffer. Your family¡¯s doctor¡¯s skills are insufficient to bring someone back to life.¡± Jackson knew that she was mocking Erin, so he didn¡¯t reply. Their feud was none of his business. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked. Compared to the grudge between her and Erin, he was more concerned about why she hade to look for Amelia.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Yeah, even if he didn¡¯t do it, his elder brother did it. ¡ú¡ú Write yourment Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Gifts 3/3 I Got Married Without You 1/3 Chapter 236 He Couldn¡¯t Get Away With It In any case, he couldn¡¯t get away with it. It was normal for Ame to hate him now. He was sad not because Amelia hated him but because she had said she had let go of him and no longer loved him¡­ Eva didn¡¯t know what had happened between them. Sooing Jackson like this, she thought Amelia had taught him a lesson. In the past, when the two of them had a conflict, Amelia would be angry and didn¡¯t want to see him. At that time, he had also been like this, guarding the door and not leaving. In the end, it was she who mediated and lot Ryan in. She watched them hug each other, full of joy and happiness. But what happened this time was not as simple as before, and it was impossible to solve the misunderstanding like before and then smile happily. However, as a middleman, she would still help him open the door. Eva pushed Jackson away and opened the door, ¡°If you want to find her, go find her. Why did you bring so many people with Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 He Couldn¡¯t Get Away With It doesn¡¯t want Amelia anymore. Why should he care about her?¡± B Write yourment EwGifts I Got Married Without You 1/3 Chapter 237 Give Me Another Chance Ste didn¡¯t know what to say. She just looked at Eva with a faint smile, which made Eva feel a little annoyed. She asked them to sit on the sofa, then turned around and knocked on the door of the secondary bedroom. ¡°Amelia, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± Amelia had already woken up when they opened the door and came in. Naturally, she had heard their conversation outside but was too weak to get up. When she tried to get up, Eva had already broken in. Seeing that she wanted to get up but couldn¡¯t, Eva immediately rushed over. ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jackson and Ste also came in. Jackson wanted to step forward, but Ste beat him and said, ¡°I Chapter 237 Give Me Another Chance am the doctor. You go away.¡± 2/3 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jackson was pushed to the side, and Ste stepped forward quickly. She raised her hand to touch Amelia¡¯s forehead and then took out a thermometer to take her temperature. ¡°Did you get wet in the rain?¡± The temperature was not very high, but for Amelia, this little bit of temperature could kil l her. When she walked out of James¡¯s vi, it was raining, and Jackson had already used his jacket to shield her from the rain, but she still got wet. Jackson¡¯s face was full of self-me. He wanted to grab her hand, but Amelia avoided him. In front of Ste, Amelia was afraid of being exposed, so she just avoided his touch and didn¡¯t drive him away. Her resistance was like a thorn in Jackson¡¯s heart. Amelia would never be the same as before¡­ She once agreed with him that he shouldn¡¯t take it seriously if she said hurtful words when she was angry. He could wait for her to calm down and then coaxed her. She would definitely forgive him. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Give Me Another Chance 3/3 But he had been waiting at the door all night and still couldn¡¯t get Amelia back¡­ Ste saw their small movements, and she couldn¡¯t help but have suspicion in her eyes. However, since she had found an excuse to see Amelia, she naturally would not ask any more questions. 2 B Write yourment Fuit Gifts I Got Married Without You 1/3 Chapter 238 You Can Leave Now ¡°It¡¯s just a slight fever. I¡¯ll be fine after taking some antipyretic.¡± After taking Amelia¡¯s temperature and giving her some antipyretics, Ste handed her the bag and the medicine boxes. ¡°This is what you left in Mr. Evans¡¯s house. He asked me to return it to you¡­¡± At first, Ste wanted to give her a few more boxes of medicine, but seeing that she kept winking at her as if she didn¡¯t want the other two people in the room to know about her illness, Ste didn¡¯t take them out. ¡°Thank you.¡± Amelia was grateful that she had helped her hide her illness. Ste could tell and blinked at her. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Amelia looked at the coat on the table and said, ¡°Ste, please take the coat back for him.¡± Ste followed her gaze and took a look. This was Mr. Evans¡¯s coat. Howe it was here with Amelia? Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 You Can Leave Now If they broke up, why would she still be wearing his coat? 2/3 Ste had a lot of questions in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t ask. She nodded, picked up the coat, and left with the medicine cab. When Eva heard that Amelia only had a low fever and was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief. She sat in front of the hospital bed and helped Amelia up. Then, she brought her some antipyretics and poured her a ss of water. After taking medicine, Amelia looked up at Jackson, standing by the bed like a statue. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Jackson¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Something was choking him again, making it hard for him to breathe. Amelia didn¡¯t drive him away just now, probably because she feared that Ste would tell James he was there. She cared about how James felt but didn¡¯t care about him. In her heart, James was more important than him. The woman who used to only care about him suddenly kicked him out of the game and took another man seriously. How could Jackson ept this? How could the old Ryan ept this? Chapter 238 You Can Leave Now 3/3 His eyes were red as he stared at her pale face. ¡°Amelia, give me another chance¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to you. Don¡¯t force me to fall out with you,¡± Amelia said with a poker face. Hearing this, Eva understood that Amelia would not forgive Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jackson. She stood up and said to him, ¡°You can go back first. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Eva Is More Fo ol ish Than Her 1/2 Amelia took the orange, put it in her mo uth, and chewed it, but she had no appetite. Her stomach felt sour when she swallowed it, and she almost threw up. Frightened that Eva would be worried, she endured it. Eva was probably in a low mood and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Amelia. She just lowered her head and peeled an apple. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Eva gave the peeled apple to Amelia. Amelia didn¡¯t eat it this time and put it on the bedside table. ¡°Eva, did Daniel tell you how many debts his family owes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eva nodded. After a pause, she told Amelia how much money they owed. ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡± His family owed 200,000 dors in debt, but Daniel only told Eva Chapter 240 Eva Is More Fooli sh Than Her about it and hurried back to pay it off. He didn¡¯t even discuss it with Eva. ¡°He took his own money, not mine¡­¡± Eva feared Amelia would be worried, so she added another sentence, which sounded a little ironic. The mortgage of the house Daniel bought was paid for by Eva, however, the so-called husband didn¡¯t let her control the purse strings. If Amelia knew that the money Eva earned after getting married was used to pay off the mortgage and cover their daily expenses, she would probably be angrier. Eva didn¡¯t tell Amelia what had happened after she married Daniel. She feared Amelia would worry her, so Eva didn¡¯t dare to say to her. Seeing that Amelia was angry, Eva had no choice but to say, ¡°After I married Daniel, he did change a little. Of course, he¡¯s still as good to me as before, but he has something wrong. I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡­¡± A Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 God¡¯s favored one Seeing Amelia let out a long sigh, Eva didn¡¯t feel aggrieved butforted her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a little money. I¡¯ll get them after selling a few more bottles of wine.¡± How could Amelia not be worried about her? Amelia knew how much money Eva had earned over the years. It was all thanks to the tips that she earned from drinking with customers. She slowly saved it up bit by bit. Although she had be the manager recently and didn¡¯t have to drink anymore, she still had to stay upte to earn money. Amelia was afraid that Eva wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, but Eva didn¡¯t care about it at all. ¡°What you should be most concerned about now is the rtionship between you, Jackson, and James, not me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with both of them. Now, you¡¯re the only one left by my side. Of course, I only care about you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have hands and feet. If anything happens in the future, I can deal with it.¡± Eva was not afraid of abandonment, but she still trusted Daniel Chapter 242 God¡¯s favored one now, so she was unwilling to dig too deep. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! 2/5 If one day she found out that Daniel had let her down or had other intentions, she would naturally give him up decisively. Eva was soft-hearted, but she was tough. Once she was relieved, she would be much more decisive than Amelia. Eva chatted with Amelia for a while and then went to cook for her. After dinner, she was in a hurry to go to work. Seeing that Eva had left, Amelia¡¯s gentle expression gradually faded away. Originally, Amelia wanted to tell Eva about her condition, but something terrible had happened to Eva. If she had told Eva that she didn¡¯t have much time left, Eva might not be able to take it. Amelia thought momentarily and decided to put it off for the time being. With Ste¡¯s particr medicine, she wouldn¡¯t suddenly pass away, would she? Eva hurried downstairs and saw several luxury cars parked outside. Some of the windows were open, and the bodyguards in ck were sitting inside. She recognized at a nce that those people. were Jackson¡¯s men. Chapter 242 God¡¯s favored one 3/5 Eva thought that Jackson had left long ago, but she didn¡¯t expect he was still there. She admired his persistence. Eva knocked on the car window, but there was no response. On the contrary, a bodyguard got out of the car behind her. ¡°Miss, Mr. Collins said that he wanted to be alone. Please don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Hearing this, Eva didn¡¯t say anything. She turned around and left, but the window behind her rolled down. ¡°Eva.¡± Jackson still called her Eva. He still respected her as much as he did as a child. Eva turned to look at Jackson. She saw that his eyes were red. It was obvious that he had cried. Jackson had been aloof in front of others since childhood, but he was gentle only in front of Amelia. His eyes hinted at hostility most of the time, which did not belong to a young man¡¯s maturity. His hostility became more as he grew up, but when he met Amelia, itpletely disappeared. Chapter 242 God¡¯s favored one Eva knew Amelia had hurt Jackson badly, but she could do 4/5 nothing about it. Jackson didn¡¯t know whether to ha te Amelia or not. Jackson called out to Eva. He wanted to ask her, but Eva didn¡¯t know what to do. Eva couldn¡¯t figure out why Amelia rejected Jackson after the misunderstanding was resolved. She thought that maybe it was because of James. Jackson invited Eva into the car. The two sat in the spacious luxury car and looked at each other. In the end, Eva said, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot in the past few years.¡± Although Eva had seen him twice before, she had never carefully looked him up and down. He was no longer as immature as he had been. He had be nobler and more elegant. Eva used to think he was God¡¯s favored one, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Jackson was the most powerful man in Imperial Capital. What else could he be if he was not God¡¯s favored one? Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 The Truth About Five Years Ago Jackson chatted casually with Eva for a while. When they talked about Amelia, his face slowly darkened. ¡°Amelia and James haven¡¯t been considered a couple in recent years. It¡¯s just an agreement.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that she fell in love with him. If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out¡­¡± Eva didn¡¯t hide it from Jackson and told him the truth, hoping that Jackson woulde out as soon as possible. It turned out that everything had changed because of him. Amelia had fallen in love with James because she wanted to forget him. Jackson couldn¡¯t describe how he was feeling at the moment, but the hol e in his heart was getting bigger as if it was devouring him little by little. ¡°If you miss her once, you¡¯ll miss her for the rest of your life. Let her go early¡­¡± After saying that, Eva pushed the door open and got out of the car. Chapter 243 The Truth About Five Years Ago Jackson fell into the car seat and closed his bloodshot eyes. The bodyguard received a call from the chairman of Imperial Capital and hurried forward to knock on the window. ¡°Mr. Collins, your father is calling.¡± Jackson indifferently took the phone from the bodyguard. 2/3 Old Mr. Collins¡¯s ag ed and weak voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Jackson, it¡¯s time to return to Imperial Capital.¡± Jackson didn¡¯t reply. He just looked up at the apartment. It was because of the Collins family that he had lost Amelia. At that time, Jackson med Amelia for selling herself and had a big fight with her, which made Amelia so angry that she ran away. The Collins happened toe to him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At that time, Jackson¡¯s brother didn¡¯te. It was the housekeeper who came. Regardless of whether Jackson was willing, he tied Jackson up and brought him back. He could only jump out of the car. After all the trouble, nothing changed. He was still taken aback. When he was brought back, he lost his memory and couldn¡¯t remember anything. Chapter 243 The Truth About Five Years Ago 3/3 Jackson¡¯s brother told Jackson that they were twins. When they were born, there were some changes in the family. Topete for the inheritance of the Collins family, their uncle had tied up their entire family. B Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 The Kidnapping There was an ident during the kidnapping. Jackson¡¯s mother died on the spot, and his father was vegetative. Jackson was picked up by human traffickers and sold to a family for two years. His adoptive parents passed away, and he was sent to an orphanage. Jackson¡¯s brother was lucky. He was protected by his father and escaped the disaster. Later, the housekeeper found him and brought him home. To regain the inheritance, Jackson¡¯s brother had had brain can cer all these years. His elder brother could only send someone to take Jackson home by force to protect the Collins family, which he had obtained with incredible difficulty. Jackson¡¯s brother knew about Amelia¡¯s existence, but he felt that her family background would not be able to help Jackson. It would also affect his mediation with his uncles, who were eyeing the Collins Group covetously. As such, his brother hid the fact that he had lost his memory. However, he didn¡¯t expect Amelia to bug him at the Collins¡¯s house. Her words shook him. So his brother had no choice but to Chapter 244 The Kidnapping 2/4 send someone to bribe the people in the orphanage and destroy all their photos. When he investigated, he hadn¡¯t found anything. Jackson believed his brother¡¯s words and thought Amelia was a scheming l iar. He ordered the security guards to drive her out of the house. Later, Amelia insisted on looking for Jackson, but she thoroughly angered his brother. In anger, Jackson¡¯s brother pretended to be Jackson and tried to kil l Amelia. Then, Amelia had nevere to find Jackson again. Jackson had been sent abroad for training by his elder brother. It took Jackson about three years to learn all the knowledge he had learned under his talent in physics. When he returned to the Collins¡¯s house, Jackson took over his brother¡¯s position as president. At that time, his brother had be the chairman before their vegetable father woke up. After being chairman for a year, Jackson¡¯s brother passed away. Not long after, Jackson¡¯s father woke up. The current chairman of the Collins Group was his father. His father had only woken up about a year ago, so he naturally didn¡¯t know what his brother had done. Chapter 244 The Kidnapping 3/4 Jackson didn¡¯t ask his father about it when he noticed something was wrong. Not long after Jackson¡¯s father woke up, he sent his uncle, who had kidnapped his family, to prison as a witness. Now, the Collins Group was entirely in their hands. However, the family was huge, and Jackson still needed to stay in there. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. But now that Jackson had regained all his memories, he was in no mood to care about the Collins Group. If he could do it again, Jackson would rather be Ryan and stay by Amelia¡¯s side. Even though he was poor and miserable, Amelia was still with him. But now¡­ Jason took a deep breath, and the sound of his father coughing and kicking came to his ears again. ¡°Jackson, the Collins Group can¡¯t do without you. Hurry up and go home¡­¡± Back home, Jackson¡¯s heart was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Although Jackson¡¯s father had woken up, his body was disabled, and he could not move. He could only spend the rest of his life in the hospital bed. In addition, he had lost his wife and child, which made him Chapter 244 The Kidnapping depressed. Now he was about to di e . 4/4 If Jackson didn¡¯t go home, the Collins Group that his father and brother had risked their lives to take back would fall into someone else¡¯s hands. Jackson tightened his grip on his phone and withdrew his reluctant gaze from the apartment. He replied indifferently, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 He Doesn¡¯t Take Her Seriously Ste put the coat in a high-end paper bag and carried it to the vi. 1/3 She pushed open the door of the study. The afterglow of the setting sun shone through the French windows and sprinkled on the man¡¯s body, covering it with ayer of faint golden light. The man was tall and straight, and his back was proud and aloof. His face could not be seen clearly, but a thin cigarette was between his fingers. Faint smoke lingered around him, making him look noble, mysterious, and restrained. Ste nced at the pile of cigarette butts in the trash can and frowned slightly. She remembered that James didn¡¯t smoke, and she didn¡¯t know when he got addicted to smoking. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Naturally, Ste had no right to interfere in his business. She knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Chapter 245 He Doesn¡¯t Take Her Seriously 2/3 The man did not even turn his head. He spat out indifferently as if he was uninterested. Ste walked over with the paper bag. ¡°Mr. Evans, Ms. Garcia asked me to return this to you.¡± Ste handed the paper bag to him. Only then did James turn around and nce at her. ¡°Throw it away.¡± James looked indifferent, as if he had abandoned something he did not care about. ¡°Yes.¡± Ste turned to leave with the paper bag. Ste had guessed that James would ask her to throw it away, but she still came here. She didn¡¯t dare to dispose of his things at will. When she walked out the door and was about to throw the paper bag into arge trash can, the man¡¯s indifferent voice suddenly came from behind her. ¡°Put it there.¡± Ste looked back at him, but he didn¡¯t look at her. He still had his back on her. Chapter 245 He Doesn¡¯t Take Her Seriously 3/3 He stood under the afterglow and gently smoked with his slender fingers. He seemed to be very annoyed, but he was contradictory. He couldn¡¯t exin why. Ste couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. She returned to the study with the paper bag and put it on the sofa. ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯ll go back to the hospital first.¡± The man nodded slightly. After Ste left, he turned around to take a look. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 It Was Just a Coat It was just a coat she had worn, but it made him, who had always been decisive, hesitate. He threw away the cigarette irritably, picked up the clothes, and rubbed it. Her body temperature seemed still there, which made him reluctant to let go of her. Realizing this, James¡¯s face darkened. He threw away the coat and opened another box of cigarettes irritably¡­ Ste hurried out of the vi. A few patients were still waiting for her to treat, but she was busy today with James¡¯s private affairs. Ste quickly got into her car. Turning the steering wheel, she saw a red Ferrari driving over¡­ The person who got out of the car was tall and carried a Chanel bag. When the woman saw Ste reversing the car, her face suddenly darkened. ¡°Ste!¡± Chapter 246 It Was Just a Coat Emily didn¡¯t expect to meet Ste in James¡¯s private manor. 2/3 Emily had never been to this ce before. It took her a long time. to find the address, but Ste could go in and out at will. She was his fianc¨¦e, but James didn¡¯t tell her where he lived. Instead, he hooked up with such a woman to pis s her off. It was hard for anyone to ept this, let alone her. Emily, who felt wronged and angry for no reason, had no time to maintain her image. She rushed forward and knocked on the window. ¡°Ste, get down here!¡± Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Ste rolled her eyes at Emily. ¡°Idi ot!¡± Ste didn¡¯t want to talk to Emily. She reversed the car and stepped on the elerator. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Emily didn¡¯t expect Ste to be so arr ogant. She was so angry that she clenched her fists and red at the speeding car. Ste Cobb, the director of the hospital, right? She would make Ste unable to survive in Arcadia! Emily fixed her hair, turned around, and walked into the manor. However, the security guards at the door blocked her way. Chapter 246 It Was Just a Coat ¡°Miss, you are not allowed to enter this ce at will.¡± 3/3 This time, Emily learned her lesson. She stopped making a fuss and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Evans asked me toe here.¡± The security guard also said tly, ¡°Let me verify it.¡± Emily¡¯s face instantly darkened. She didn¡¯t expect the security guards to verify it. Emily said there was no need and took out her phone to call James. She called James several times, but he didn¡¯t answer, making her angry. Without James¡¯s permission, the security guards wouldn¡¯t let her in. Emily had no choice but to give up. Emily, on the other hand, felt very ufortable. Ste could enter the ce where he lived, but she couldn¡¯t. It was apparent that James didn¡¯t take her seriously! After thinking for a while, she took out her mobile phone and called old Mrs. Evans. ¡°Hello, old Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Abandoning Them Easily Jackson left Arcadia. Before he left, he sent a message to Amelia. [I¡¯m going back. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Take care.] It was a concise sentence, but it contained his respect for her. When Amelia read this message, her eyes turned red. He was still the same as before, never making things difficult for her. Amelia wanted to reply but felt she had hurt him so much. It would be too deliberate for her to respond hypocritically. Suppressing the sadness, she put down her phone, cleaned herself up, and went out with her bag. She had cut ties with James and Jackson. They would note to her again in the future, so she could leave with peace of mind. But before she left, she had to go to the Moore Group and finish. her resignation. Then, she would find a suitable opportunity to rify it with Eva. Amelia came to the Moore Group and went straight to the president¡¯s office. Emily had juste back. She sat on the sofa Chapter 247 Abandoning Them Easily and yed with her mobile phone. 2/4 Seeing Ameliae in, Emily raised her eyebrows. She crossed her legs and leaned back on the sofa, scrutinizing her. ¡°Amelia, why don¡¯t you entertain Mr. Collins? Why are you going back?¡± Emily¡¯s tone was hostile, as if she med Amelia for resigning without permission. Amelia ignored Emily¡¯s arrogance and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Collins has returned to Imperial Capital. Shouldn¡¯t you fulfill your promise and approve my resignation?¡± Amelia could give up the resignation certificate, but she wanted to solve every problem before she died. Emily didn¡¯t expect that Jackson had already returned to Imperial Capital. After a moment of shock, she looked Amelia up and down again. ¡°Mr. Collins didn¡¯t take you away¡­¡± Emily thought that if Jackson took a fancy to Amelia, he would take her away. When the time came, she would transfer Amelia to the branch office in Imperial Capital and use her to get some benefits from Jackson. Chapter 247 Abandoning Them Easily 3/4 She didn¡¯t expect Jackson to throw Amelia away after fooling around with her like other men. It seemed that Amelia couldn¡¯t do that¡­ Emily did not make things difficult for Amelia anymore. For a capitalist, if a pawn was useless, it would be immediately abandoned. Emily picked up her phone, clicked the approval button on thepany¡¯s system, and asked Amelia to go through the handover procedure with Lily. ¡°Look, it¡¯s so simple. As long as Emily does it, it¡¯ll be fine. But she has made me go around for so long.¡± Amelia thought. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Amelia looked away from Emily and turned to find Lily. With Emily¡¯s permission, Lily would naturally arrange for a handover. ¡°Hand over your work to Be. She has be a regr worker recently and can take over your job.¡± Lily said. Amelia nodded, took the handover documents, and went to the president¡¯s office. When the colleagues saw that Amelia was back, they were all surprised. Then they began to whisper to each other as if they were talking about her. Amelia didn¡¯t take it seriously. She walked to Be¡¯s desk and Chapter 247 Abandoning Them Easily patted her gently on the shoulder. Be was immersed in processing a pile of data. When she felt someone patting her shoulder, she quickly raised her head. 4/4 Seeing that it was Amelia, a bright and lovely smile immediately appeared on her round face. ¡°Amelia, are you back at thepany?¡± Be¡¯s smile swept away the gloom in Amelia¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. ¡°I came back to resign. Lily asked me to hand over the work to you. Are you free?¡± Be nodded hurriedly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m free, but Amelia, are you not going to work here?¡± Amelia responded with a ¡°hmm¡±. Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore, Be didn¡¯t ask anymore. Be took the receipt from Amelia and signed it. Then she told Amelia, ¡°Hand over the work to me.¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Ste Asks Her to Get the Medicine 1/4 Amelia didn¡¯t stand on the ceremony with Be. She handed the keys to the database, customer information, and some confidential documents to her. After handing over the work, Amelia went to the personnel department to resign. Before she could leave the president¡¯s office, she met Olivia, who came in with a pile of documents. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Mr. Collins¡¯s new lover? Why did you condescend toe to the Moore Group?¡± Olivia¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. ¡°Oh, I remember now. Mr. Collins has returned to Imperial Capital but didn¡¯t take you away. Had you been abandoned? You have nowhere to go, so you must return to the Moore Group?¡± Be couldn¡¯t help interrupting when she heard Olivia¡¯s harsh voice. ¡°Amelia is here to resign.¡± Olivia¡¯s face instantly darkened. Amelia had failed to be Mr. Collins¡¯s lover, but she still had the guts toe back and resign. Could it be that she had found a new sugar daddy? When Olivia saw Amelia¡¯s beautiful face, she wished she could Chapter 248 Ste Asks Her to Get the Med¡­ 2/4 tear it apart. This little bit ch relied on her beauty to seduce men everywhere. However, she seeded every time. While Olivia had tried her best to sleep with so many men for years, no one slept with her. Of course, Olivia was highly jealous of Amelia. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Amelia didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to Olivia. She took the handover form, turned sideways, and walked to the personnel department. Amelia¡¯s disdain made Olivia fly into a rage. ¡°Bit ch, you¡¯ll be yed to death by men sooner orter!¡± Amelia suddenly stopped and looked at Olivia indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s better than no one ying with you!¡± Her words struck a nerve in Olivia¡¯s heart. Olivia was so angry that she trembled all over. ¡°Bitc h!¡± Amelia snorted. ¡°No matter how cheap I am, I¡¯m not as cheap as you. You¡¯re almost 40 but still want to climb into other men¡¯s beds. Sha me on you!¡± After saying that, Amelia entered the elevator and pressed the close button without waiting for Olivia¡¯s response. The personnel department was downstairs. After handing over the handover form to the personnel department, Amelia filled in some forms and quickly finished her resignation. Chapter 248 Ste Asks Her to Get the Med¡­ 3/4 When leaving Elite International Corporation, Amelia breathed a sigh of relief. She had almost finished what she had to do when she was alive, and now there were only Eva¡¯s things left. Amelia nned to go to the supermarket to buy something and visit Eva. However, when she entered the subway station, she received a call from Ste. ¡°Ms. Garcia, I¡¯ve got some new medicine developed abroad. The effect is good. Come and get them.¡± Ste wanted to send them to Amelia but was too busy at the hospital to leave. ¡°Ste, thank you. I won¡¯t get them. You can keep them for patients who need them.¡± Amelia refused politely. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want them, but that the medicine was too expensive. She tried to save money for Eva. Ste seemed to have sensed her embarrassment and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the cost of the medicine. Come here. I¡¯l wait for you at the hospital.¡± With that, Ste hung up, not giving Amelia a second chance to refuse. Looking at her phone¡¯s darkened screen, Amelia was hesitant. Chapter 248 Ste Asks Her to Get the Med¡­ She knew Ste was not short of money for medicine, but she couldn¡¯t always take advantage of her. She hadn¡¯t paid for the boxes of medicine that Ste had given her yet. Now she would get another¡­ She stood at the entrance of the subway station and sighed. 4/4 Afraid that Ste would wait for her in the hospital, she turned to get on the subway to the hospital. As soon as she entered the hospital, she saw Daniel supporting a pregnant woman and walking toward the obstetrics and gynecology department. Her face suddenly changed. She hurriedly followed him, her hands trembling. Fortunately, she was rational enough not to rush forward to question him. Instead, she took out her mobile phone and recorded it. After recording the video, she nned to send it to Eva, but she hesitated after choosing it. If Eva had seen this video, she might not be able to bear it¡­ She put down her phone hard and walked towards Daniel. Write yourment Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Powerful Evidence Men were not allowed to enter the gynecology department. After sending the pregnant woman in, Daniel nned to sit and wait in the rest area. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he met Amelia¡¯s sad eyes. He was shocked and took a few steps back to stabilize himself. ¡°Amelia, why are you here?¡± ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you go to your hometown to pay off your debts? Why are you here?¡± Hearing Amelia¡¯s question, Daniel panicked. He probably didn¡¯t expect Amelia to know he had returned to his hometown. But when he thought that Eva and Amelia were as close as sisters, Eva naturally told her everything, which made him a little unhappy. They were already married, but Eva had told Amelia everything about them, which made him careful every time. After a moment of panic, Daniel quickly calmed down and exined to Amelia without batting an eyelid. ¡°I went back to my hometown to pay the debt. I met my sister who Chapter 249 Powerful Evidence 2/4 was not feeling well, so I immediately took her to the big hospital to look.¡± Daniel¡¯s hometown was in the suburbs of Arcadia. A three-hour drive was enough. It made sense, but¡­ ¡°Your sister?¡± Howe she had never heard that Daniel had a younger sister? Daniel pointed at the woman waiting in the obstetrics and gynecology department. ¡°It¡¯s her. She¡¯s pregnant, so it¡¯s inconvenient for her to attend the wedding. You may not have seen her before. Eva knows her. I guess she forgot to tell you¡­¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in Daniel¡¯sst sentence, as if mocking that their rtionship was not that firm. Hearing what he said, Amelia didn¡¯t ask any more questions. However, how she looked at Daniel was no longer as gentle as before. Amelia walked in the direction of the elevator. After entering, she did not close the door in time. Instead, she hid in the corner and looked toward the obstetrics and gynecology department. Thinking that Amelia had left, Daniel waved to the pregnant woman. The woman immediately came out. After saying something, the pregnant woman shook Daniel¡¯s hand Chapter 249 Powerful Evidence as if she was acting like a spoiled child. As for Daniel, he scratched her nose. 3/4 Their behavior was very intimate. They didn¡¯t look like siblings at all. Instead, they looked like a couple who had been in love for many years. Amelia also recorded this scene and then sent a message to Eva to ask her about the things of Daniel¡¯s sister. Eva quickly replied, ¡°He does have a younger sister, but I haven¡¯t seen her before. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amelia typed quickly, ¡°Nothing. I met Daniel at the hospital and saw him taking her to the obstetrics and gynecology department.¡± When Eva saw this, her face darkened. ¡°The obstetrics and gynecology department? Isn¡¯t he in his hometown?¡± As Daniel said, Amelia exined it to Eva, and Eva¡¯s face softened a little. But Amelia also felt that Daniel didn¡¯t tell Eva he was back and even took his sister to the hospital. He obviously didn¡¯t want Eva to know. It was so strange. Why didn¡¯t he dare to let Eva know it? Eva asked Amelia, ¡°Which hospital are you in?¡± Chapter 249 Powerful Evidence 4/4 After getting the location, Eva replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then Eva turned off her phone, took out her car key, and went straight to the hospital. Amelia recorded the video and did not send it directly to Eva. It was not because she wanted to hide anything but because she wanted to wait for Eva to confirm it personally. If Daniel really betrayed her, the video in her hand would be the evidence, and she would send it to Eva. Eva didn¡¯t arrive so quickly. Amelia feared they would leave after seeing the doctor, so she chose a ce they couldn¡¯t see and sat down. About half an hourter, the pregnant woman came out and was helped to the inpatient area by Daniel. Amelia immediately got up and followed him. When she saw that Daniel hadpleted the admission procedures, he helped the pregnant woman into the ward.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Strong Backer Amelia nced at the number te and wrote it down. Then she went to the fruit shop next to the hospital and quickly bought two fruit baskets. When she returned, she saw Eva rushing in from the clinic. ¡°Amelia, why are you here? Do you feel ufortable in your heart?¡± Eva rushed over to ¡°catch¡± Daniel, but when she saw Amelia, she stopped and turned to care about Amelia. Amelia felt warm in her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Ste asked me to get a few boxes of medicine. That¡¯s why I came to the hospital.¡± Hearing this, Eva breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that Amelia was in good health. Amelia handed the two fruit baskets to Eva. ¡°Since you¡¯re visiting your sister-inw, you should bring some fruit.¡± Eva soon understood what Amelia meant. Amelia told her not to be too impulsive when she saw them later. Instead, she would visit her as sister-inw and find out what was happening before thinking of a way to deal with them. Chapter 250 Strong Backer Eva took the fruit basket from Amelia and said softly, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± 2/4 Amelia held Eva¡¯s arm and gave her infinite strength. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Amelia was not in a hurry to get the medicine. Instead, she stayed here to wait for Eva toe and face it with Eva. No matter what Eva saw or found something wrongter, Amelia would always be Eva¡¯s most vital backing. With Amelia¡¯spany, Eva was no longer as flustered as before. She calmed herself down and followed Amelia to the inpatient area. Before entering the ward, Eva stopped and looked inside through the transparent ss of the ward¡­ The pregnant woman was in her twenties and looked very young. Her figure was a little plump because of her pregnancy, but her face was tender and lovely. There was a pitiful look, and her grape-like ck eyes were full of innocence. Even Amelia felt pity for such a woman, let alone a man. Chapter 250 Strong Backer 3/4 At this time, Daniel was sitting in front of the bed, holding a straw kettle, putting it on the pregnant woman¡¯s lips, and feeding her water. The two did nothing particrly excessive. They just looked at each other while feeding water. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Eva looked ufortable, but she temporarily suppressed the ufortable feeling under Amelia¡¯s reminder. Eva smiled, picked up the fruit basket, and entered the ward. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Hearing the sound Eva, Daniel stopped feeding the water, and the pregnant woman was stunned. The two seemed to have prepared in advance and quickly returned to normal. Daniel took the lead in putting down the kettle, getting up, and walking to Eva. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eva nced at Daniel indifferently. Usually, when they met on the road, he would call her honey first, but not today. Eva¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she looked at the pregnant woman. It was as if she had seen her rival in love, which made her reluctant Chapter 250 Strong Backer to reply. 4/4 Seeing her like this, Amelia quickly stood up and exined, ¡°I told Eva about it that she was nearby. She knew your sister was ill, so she came to see you¡­¡± Amelia gently pushed Eva¡¯s elbow, and Eva looked away only then. With a smile, she handed the fruit basket to Daniel. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that your sister is ill? I know a doctor at Arcadia University Hospital. If you tell me in advance, I can help introduce you to it. A public hospital is much cheaper than a private hospital. Why should you spend so much money on it?¡± Thetter half of Eva¡¯s words meant they didn¡¯t want to go to the public hospital but secretly came to the private one. They had a guilty conscience. Daniel panicked for a moment, but he quickly covered it up. ¡°My sister didn¡¯t pay for her medical insurance either. It¡¯s the same for her to go to a public or private hospital.¡± Eva smiled faintly, ¡°This is a famous noble hospital in Arcadia, which is much more expensive than a public hospital.¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 A Strange Younger Sister 1/4 Daniel had alwaysined about being poor before Eva. Still, he had the money to bring his sister to such an expensive private hospital. Eva began to suspect that the 200,000 dors Daniel had taken away were for his sister¡¯s treatment. If she was really his sister, it would be eptable to spend 200,000 dors. If she was not¡­ Eva red at Daniel. Daniel¡¯s heart trembled, but he didn¡¯t show it. Daniel took the fruit basket from Eva¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°My brother-inw doesn¡¯tck money, but he is abroad and can¡¯te back to take care of my sister in time.¡± The woman half-lying on the hospital bed also chimed in at the right time, ¡°Eva, right? I¡¯m sorry, my husband is not by my side. It just so happens that Daniel has just returned, and I felt the fetus¡¯s movement. I must trouble him to send me to the big hospital as soon as possible¡­¡± Afterward, she red at Daniel and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I asked you to inform my sister-inw in advance, but you were so Chapter 251 A Strange Younger Sister nervous that you forgot about it.¡± 2/4 The first sentence made Eva feel very ufortable. The second sentence, ¡°you were so nervous that you forgot about it,¡± almost made Eva furious. What kind of sarcasm was this? Her means were too low. Eva said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Whether he informs me or not, as your ¡®sister-inw,¡¯ I wille to visit you.¡± She emphasized the word ¡°sister-inw,¡± The pregnant woman lying on the hospital bed obviously darkened her face. Amelia didn¡¯t miss the pregnant woman¡¯s mood change at all. At this time, seeing that the pregnant woman seemed to mind Eva calling herself sister-inw very much. AmeliaContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Eva, maybe Daniel didn¡¯t want you to work too hard, so he didn¡¯t tell you. Otherwise, as a sister-inw, you wille to the hospital to care for her when she is ill.¡± After saying that, Amelia nced at Daniel. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Daniel¡­¡± Amelia called him to remind him that Eva was her biological sister in her heart. She would never let him go so quickly if he dared to bu lly her elder sister, Eva¡¯s younger sister. 3/4 Chapter 251 A Strange Younger Sister Under such circumstances, Daniel could only nod with a smile. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want Eva to be too tired.¡± Only then did Eva step forward and hold Daniel¡¯s arm. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re the best to me. I¡¯ve been with you for so long, but you¡¯ve never asked me to do housework¡­¡± Eva deliberately stretched out her slender wh ite fingers and waved them before the pregnant woman. ¡°Look, how tender my hands are¡­¡± The pregnant woman¡¯s face turned pale again. She wanted to say something, but she obediently sh ut her m outh under the hint of Daniel¡¯s eyes. Although Eva was pretending to show off, she saw their expressions. Instead of changing her face on the spot, she was remarkably calm. ¡°Hubby, are you afraid I¡¯ll be tired from the journey and won¡¯t let me return to your hometown? I don¡¯t even know your family. What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name? When did she get pregnant? Where did she marry? Why did she feel the fetus movement as soon as you went back? Is it serious enough to be hospitalized?¡± Face d with Eva¡¯s interrogation, Daniel¡¯s palms were sweaty, but he seemed to have been ment ally prepared for it. He said calmly, ¡°My brother-inw is repairing the road in the vige this year, I n to take you home during the Spring Festival¡­¡± Chapter 251 A Strange Younger Sister 4/4 Daniel used this sentence to appease the doubts about not bringing Eva back to his hometown. He continued, ¡°As for my sister, her name is Lina. She married into the neighboring vige. She got engaged at the beginning of this year. Before she could get the marriage certificate, the man went to South Africa. I was worried that something would happen between them, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Who knew that she was pregnant? I only found out when I returned to my hometown today¡­¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Eva Couldn¡¯t Know What to Do Speaking of this, Daniel red at Lina with resentment. ¡°Pregnant is such a big deal. If I hadn¡¯t seen her on the way home, I¡¯m afraid she would have kept it a secret from us¡­¡± After ring at her, Daniel looked at Eva and said, ¡°After I took her home, the family was in a mess again. They were all in debt. Before I could pay off the debt, my sister took the initiative to help them pay off the loan. Only then did I know my brother-inw had made money in South Africa. After knowing that she was pregnant, he gave her living expenses on time every month, so I was relieved. But my parents felt she was pregnant before getting the marriage certificate. They scolded my sister a little. My sister was unconvinced and quarreled with them. Maybe she was too emotional, so she was angry. But it¡¯s not serious. The doctor suggested that she be hospitalized for some time before I helped her get hospitalized.¡± After exining, Daniel took a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Eva. ¡°I wanted to transfer 200,000 dors to pay off the debt first. Since my sister helped them pay it back, you¡¯ll keep the money.¡± After listening to his exnation and seeing this bank card, Eva suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. Chapter 252 Eva Couldn¡¯t Know What to Do 2/4 She was a little confused. She looked at Daniel and then at Amelia as if she was asking what was going on. Daniel¡¯s words were wless, and everything he said made sense. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had witnessed the intimacy between the two, she would have believed Daniel¡¯s words. When Amelia discovered that Daniel had asked Eva to repay the mortgage and daily expenses, she doubted his character. Now that Daniel could still escape unscathed even though she had something on him, it meant that he was not a simple person. However, Amelia would not say these words in front of them. She was afraid that she would alert them. Amelia pretended to be stu pid and smiled at Eva. ¡°Eva, it seems that Daniel feels sorry for you. It¡¯s difficult for you to make money, so he gave it to you for safekeeping.¡± Amelia hinted for Eva to take the money. Eva could naturally tell and quickly took away Daniel¡¯s bank card. To make it easier for Daniel to withdraw cash, he transferred 200,000 dors to the bank card of the vige bank. Although this was very in line with the practice of paying off the debt, cash withdrawal could prevent people from finding the Chapter 252 Eva Couldn¡¯t Know What to Do source of the money. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so nice¡­¡± Eva pretended not to know anything. She hugged his arm and kissed him. ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± Daniel smiled and scratched Eva¡¯s nose as if he loved her. His eyes were full of affection. ¡°And your birthday¡­¡± 3/4 Lying on the bed, Lina¡¯s eyes darkened when she saw the sweet couple. It was as if she found them an eyesore. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Eva, I don¡¯t feel well. I want to rest for a while. Why don¡¯t you go out first¡­¡± Lina only told Eva to go out, but not her brother, which made Eva¡¯s hand holding the bank card stiffen. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sensing the change in her mood, Daniel immediately reprimanded Lina. ¡°Your sister-inw came all the way here to see you. What¡¯s wrong with your attitude?¡± Lina was unconvinced. She curled her lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t she happen to be nearby, so she came to see me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still talking back!¡± After scolding her, Daniel turned to Eva and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She has been spoiled by her parents since childhood and has developed an arr ogant and willful character.¡± Chapter 252 Eva Couldn¡¯t Know What to Do Eva didn¡¯t care. She smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When I 4/4 was her age, I was much more spoiled than her. If I meet someone I don¡¯t like, I would talk back and p her!¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 I Have Money As soon as Eva said this, Lina, who still wanted to say a few more sarcastic words, immediately stopped talking. Only then did Eva put away the cruelty in her eyes. She looked at Daniel and said, ¡°I still have to work late at night. Please take care of her.¡± Daniel nodded, picked up the car key, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll drive here.¡± After Eva refused, she took Amelia¡¯s arm and left the ward. Lina immediately sat up after they left and said to Daniel, ¡°Just make it clear. Why do you have to return the 200,000 dors to her?¡± Daniel nced outside. After ensuring they were far away, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t believe me if I don¡¯t return the money to her.¡± Lina snorted indifferently, her charming face full of resentment. ¡°Just how much longer do I have to wait?¡± Daniel stepped forward, touched her belly, andforted her. Chapter 253 I Have Money 2/4 ¡°Lina, be a good girl. After she pays off the mortgage, I¡¯ll take you to live in the city.¡± Hearing that Daniel would take her to live in the city, Lina¡¯s affronted expression gradually turned into one of determination. After they left the ward, Amelia sent the video to Eva and reminded Eva. Daniel told me his sister was pregnant, so she didn¡¯t attend your wedding. But when he exined to you, he said he didn¡¯t know his sister was pregnant until today. What he said seems reasonable, but it¡¯s contradictory. You¡¯d better pay more attention to it. He and his sister are a bit strange¡­¡± When Eva saw Daniel in the video scratching Lina¡¯s nose with the same action, her face suddenly darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not a little strange. There¡¯s obviously something going on!¡± ¡°They are siblings. There¡¯s no need for them to have an affair, right?¡± ¡°Who knows if they are siblings!¡± Eva put away her phone and gritted her teeth. ¡°I know nothing about his family. Who knows if he¡¯s lying to me?¡± Amelia agreed. ¡°It¡¯s because of his family. There¡¯s no reason not to let their new daughter-inwe.¡± Amelia¡¯s words reminded Eva of something. She hurriedly said, Chapter 253 | Have Money ¡°I¡¯ll go to his hometown and ask his neighbors about it.¡± 3/4 ¡°Don¡¯t go alone. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Amelia quickly grabbed her hand and said. No one knew what was going on in Daniel¡¯s hometown. If Eva went there alone, what if she entered the tiger¡¯s den? Amelia tried to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I think Lina is impatient. You can find an opportunity when Daniel is not around to stimte her. Maybe she¡¯ll make it clear to you directly.¡± Eva thought about it and agreed. In the ward, Lina almost couldn¡¯t control herself several times. Lina would have jumped up and gone against her if it weren¡¯t for Daniel stopping her. When Daniel was not there, she would go to find Lina again. It was much safer than going to Daniel¡¯s hometown alone. After Eva calmed down, she looked much calmer. ¡°Amelia, aren¡¯t you going to get the medicine from Ste? Go and get it first.¡± Amelia was still worried about Eva, but thetter tried to persuade her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve experienced everything, but¡­¡± Eva sighed deeply. ¡°I thought that if I found an honest and down-to-earth person, he would not betray me, but now I feel¡­¡± Before Eva could say anything, her heart was heavy, and Amelia was even more worried. Her face scrunched up. Chapter 253 I Have Money 4/4 Eva smiled and rubbed Amelia¡¯s little face. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I have money, so I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± At the mention of money, Amelia became worried. ¡°You also said you had put all the money in a bank card. If¡­¡± Eva raised her hand and interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer my premarital assets outter. I¡¯ll only deposit my basic sry in my card in the future, like him. As for the mortgage and expenses, I¡¯ll use my basic sry first. If it¡¯s not enough, let him pay¡­This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Are You Threatening Me? When Amelia saw that Eva¡¯s mind was clear and not immersed in the sweet words that Daniel had instilled into her, Amelia felt much more relieved. 1/5 Amelia was afraid that Daniel would betray Eva again after she left this world. What should Eva do? Thinking of this, Amelia¡¯s face darkened. Countless worries welled up, making her irritable and uneasy. Seeing that Amelia was still worried about her, Eva immediately replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not lovesick and won¡¯t dig for wild herbs for a man!¡± After saying this, Eva shook her wavy curly hair on her chest and said proudly, ¡°I can take it and let it go!¡± Then she opened the car door and waved at Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a lot of money!¡± Am¨¦lia was amused and waved at Eva. ¡°Be careful when you drive.¡± Eva nodded, put on her sunsses, got into the car, turned Chapter 254 Are You Threatening Me? around, and drov e away from the hospital. 2/5 After watching Eva leave, Amelia turned around and entered the hospital. As soon as she exited the elevator, she heard a loud p. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Amelia looked in the direction of the voice and saw a well-dressed woman standing at the door of the director¡¯s office, pping Ste hard. Amelia hurriedly walked over and pulled Ste over, who would rather be pped than fight back. ¡°Ste, are you all right?¡± Looking at Ste¡¯s swollen face, Amelia felt sorry for her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ste shook her head at her and looked at the woman indifferently. ¡°Ms. Leinster, you¡¯ve pped me ten times in a row. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Ms. Leinster nced at Amelia, who had stood up to help her, with a hint of disdain. She twisted her wrist with great force and approached Ste in high heels. Chapter 254 Are You Threatening Me? 3/5 ¡°You should know who asked me to teach you a lesson, right?¡± Ste nodded quietly and did not dare to resist at all. Ms. Leinster snorted and patted Ste¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ms. Cobb, remember, don¡¯t provoke James. You can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± After saying that, Ms. Leinster turned around and walked into the elevator. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Looking at the arro gant woman¡¯s back, Amelia said indifferently, ¡°Either apologize or call the police. Choose one!¡± The woman left after beating Ste up. She was too arr ogant and overbearing! Hearing this, Ms. Leinster stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around. Her t and arro gant gaze swept over Amelia. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Amelia took out her phone without saying a word and called the police. However, Ste stopped her from dialing 911. ¡°No, she¡¯s Mr. Evans¡¯s cousin.¡± Chapter 254 Are You Threatening Me? 4/5 The implication was that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Evans family. Amelia was stunned for a moment, and her eyes were confused. ¡°Why did she hit you?¡± Ste worked for James. Logically speaking, as his cousin, Ms. Leinster shouldn¡¯t have hit anyone on James¡¯s side. ¡°She¡¯s just following orders,¡± said Ste. The person who wanted to hit her was not Sherry Leinster but James¡¯s mother, Sherry¡¯s aunt. As for why James¡¯s mother wanted to hit her, it could only be because of Emily¡¯s interference. Ste touched her face and said to Amelia, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t provoke her.¡± Amelia wanted to help Ste into the director¡¯s office, but Sherry would not let them go. ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Sherry walked up to Amelia slowly. Sherry looked up and down at Amelia, and her eyes gradually became strange. Chapter 254 Are You Threatening Me? 5/5 ¡°She¡¯s pretty good-looking. She¡¯s suitable to work in my club¡­¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Call the Police Even though what Sherry said sounded like an insult to Amelia, it sounded like fear to Ste. Ste hurriedly stepped forward to stand in front of Amelia and apologized on Amelia¡¯s behalf. ¡°Ms. Leinster, this patient didn¡¯t know your identity, so she dared to say that to you. I¡¯m really sorry. Please be magnanimous and let her go.¡± Ste¡¯s humble pleading made Amelia feel even more apologetic. ¡°Ste¡­¡± Amelia wanted to say she didn¡¯t lower herself, but Ste stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re just here to get the medicine. I¡¯m not familiar with you. I won¡¯t treat you anymore if you dare to say anything to make Ms. Leinster unhappy again!¡± Ste was trying to distance herself from Amelia. She seemed to want to protect her, so Amelia knew better and stopped talking. Although Amelia felt the woman before she was too arro gant, Ste seemed very afraid of her. In order not to cause trouble for Ste, she could only endure it. Seeing this, Ms. Leinster sneered. ¡°Ms. Cobb, you really care about the friendship. Like a y Buddha crossing the river, you still want to protect the patient.¡± Chapter 255 Call the Police 2/4 Ste did not dare to reply. She lowered her head even further. Her tightly clenched fists and undting chest showed that she was not convinced. ¡°It seems that Ms. Cobb is not convinced.¡± Ste quickly loosened her fist and shook her head. ¡°How could that be? Ms. Leinster is a socialite. How could I not be convinced?¡± Sherry snorted indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re convinced, hand her over to me.¡± Surprised, Ste raised her head. ¡°Please take me away. She can¡¯t¡­¡± Amelia was James¡¯s woman. How could she be taken to the club by Sherry? Seeing that Ste was so nervous, the smile in Sherry¡¯s eyes became more meaningful. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were unfamiliar with her?¡± ¡°For an unfamiliar person, Ms. Cobb is actually going to rece her to be a marketingdy. You are too selfless.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ste took a deep breath and exined, ¡°After all, she¡¯s my patient. I run a hospital for Mr. Evans, so I must protect every Chapter 255 Call the Police patient. Ms. Leinster, please don¡¯t make things difficult for my patient¡­¡± 3/4 Ms. Leinster smiled. She then walked up to Ste and hooked up her swollen face with her thin nails. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Ms. Cobb is so ug ly now. The procuress in my club doesn¡¯t like it¡­¡± In other words, no matter how much Ste pleaded with her, Sherry would take Amelia away. Ste¡¯s face darkened. She wanted to take out her phone and call James. ¡°However, she didn¡¯t expect Amelia to call the police first. ¡°Sir, in the director¡¯s office on the top floor of the Humanity Hospital, there is a procuress of a club who wants to forcibly sell women. Pleasee out and deal with it as soon as possible.¡± After Amelia hung up the phone, she looked indifferently at Sherry, who was in disbelief and said, ¡°Ms. Leinster, I¡¯ve recorded what you just said. Please cooperate here. The police will be here soon.¡± It took Sherry a long time to realize what this bit ch had just called her¡­ ¡°Procuress¡­ procuress¡­ are you talking it about me?¡± Chapter 255 Call the Police ¡°Who did open the club?¡± 4/4 Amelia didn¡¯t know where her courage came from, but she was no longer afraid of power. Sherry was so angry that her whole body was trembling. She was only in her twenties, but this bi tch dared to mock her as a procuress! Sherry wanted to p Amelia, but Ste caught her wrist in time. Amelia¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand a p from Alisa. Since Amelia wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Sherry for her sake, then she wasn¡¯t scared either. At worst, she would go all out! The two women looked at Sherry indifferently, which made Sherryugh angrily. ¡°Good, very good. No one in the world has ever dared to resist me. You are the first. Just wait and see!¡± After saying that, Sherry turned around and left. Her ar rogant and domineering manner made Ste shiver. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Their Rtionship 1/2 ¡°If we offend her, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have a hard time in the future¡­¡± Ste didn¡¯t care. She could ask Mr. Evans for help, but Amelia¡­ If Sherry discovered the rtionship between Amelia and Mr. Evans, Amelia would probably¡­ Ste did not dare to continue thinking about it. Her mind was filled with the image of Cici being tortured to death. Seeing the lingering fear on Ste¡¯s face, Amelia felt very guilty. ¡°Ste, I¡¯m sorry. I got you into trouble.¡± Ste shook her head gently. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Sherry is too aggressive.¡± Afraid that she would feel too guilty, Steforted Amelia, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll tell Mr. Evanster. He¡¯ll protect us.¡± Amelia smiled helplessly. She was so heartless to James that he probably hated her. How could he possibly protect her? Ste was about to say something else when a few policemen came over and asked what had happened. Ste exined that it was a medical disturbance. Since it had Chapter 256 Their Rtionship 2/2 been resolved, the police officers had to make a statement and leave. As soon as they left, Ste remembered that she would give Amelia the medicine. She quickly said to Amelia, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll get you the medicine.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Seeing that her face was swollen and she was still thinking about getting medicine, Amelia felt warm in her heart. ¡°Ste, I¡¯ll go to the nurse first and ask for medicine to relieve your swelling and pain. Wait for me.¡± After saying that, she went straight to the clinic. Ste looked at her back and smiled. She turned around and wanted to return to the director¡¯s office but bumped into someone. After asking the nurse for some painkillers, Amelia returned to the ward. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Stay Away From Me When Amelia pushed open the door and entered the director¡¯s office, she saw Erin pushing Ste against the wall. She was stunned for a moment and quickly left. After Amelia sat in the chair outside, she rested her chin on her hand. She racked her brain, trying to figure out their rtionship. On the other hand, Ste returned to her senses when she saw Amelia and forcefully pushed Erin away. ¡°Stay away from me¡­¡± After being pushed away, Erin tidied up his messy clothes, but his eyes did not move away from Ste for a moment. ¡°Did it hurt?¡± Erin stepped forward and touched Ste¡¯s swollen face. He asked if she was in pain, but there was a mocking smile. ¡°I thought you were capable of leaving the Simpson family. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a rtionship with James, but the price is too high.¡± Ste was furious. She was not angry at Erin¡¯s mockery but because he had seen her in a mess. Chapter 257 Stay Away From Me 2/3 Ste clenched her fists and remained silent. However, there was an unyielding look in her beautiful eyes. Erin let go of Ste and leaned against the wall crossing his arms. over his chest. And he looked her up and down. When Ste left the Simpson family, she was only eighteen years old. Erin had not seen her for many years, and Ste had be even more beautiful. He couldn¡¯t help pressing her against the wall again, lowered his head, and carefully kissed her moist red lips. Erin had been looking for her for many years. After she returned, he hade to Arcadia to see her several times. He had never taken the initiative to approach her. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He probably wouldn¡¯t have shown up if he hadn¡¯t just learned from Sherry that she was working for James. What was the rtionship between the Evans family and the Simpson family? They were eternal enemies! As a member of the Simpson family, Ste dared to imitate his cousin and join the Evans family. She was simplywless! If Erin didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, Ste would never know what she could do! Chapter 257 Stay Away From Me 3/3 Erin originally only wanted to kiss her, but he didn¡¯t want to stop after tasting her. He wrapped his arms around her waist, lowered his head, and kissed her deeply. He hadn¡¯t kissed her for about ten years and greatly missed the taste. Erin kissed her so passionately that he even forgot why he came to see Ste. He was just immersed in his longing for her. This longing was so deep that he forgot his hatred for her momentarily. He had forgotten, but Ste had not. She pushed him away with all her might, but her wrist was held behind his waist with one hand, and she could not move. She could only bite him, but he bit back. She was so angry that her whole body trembled. ¡°Erin!!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my brother!¡± Ste roared as she tried to push him away. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 There¡¯s a Deep Trouble Between Them Erin was stunned as if he had suddenlye to his senses. The blurred emotions in his eyes quickly faded away and were reced by disgust. ¡°I¡¯m not your brother!¡± Erin pushed Ste away and took a step back. When he looked at her again, his eyes were full of hatred for her. ¡°Your brother is that ba stard. I have nothing to do with you!¡± Ste didn¡¯t react when she saw his monstrous hatred, as if she was used to it. Her calmness made Erin even more disgusted. He stepped forward and grabbed her swollen face. ¡°Ste, since you want to learn from that bastar d and follow James, let¡¯s continue our childhood game from today on¡­¡± Hearing that he would continue ying the game, Ste¡¯s body trembled, but she stubbornly refused to admit defeat. Erin pped her. ¡°If you look at me like that again, don¡¯t me me for finding someone to rap e you!¡± Chapter 258 There¡¯s a Deep Trouble Betwe¡­ 2/5 A man¡¯s strength was more significant than a woman¡¯s, and blood flowed out of the corner of her mo uth in an instant. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Ste tilted her head and covered her swollen cheek, not saying a word. It was not that she did not know how to resist. Still, once she did, she would be punished even more painfully than at theing-of-age ceremony. Looking at her toes, Ste lowered her head slightly and said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you find someone to r ape me again. My womb has been removed¡­¡± Erin held his breath. Aplicated emotion shed through his mind, but he quickly suppressed it. ¡°You deserve it! You¡¯re pregnant with that basta rd but refused to have an abortion!¡± Ste smiled bitterly. ¡°You know that my womb is thin. If I have an abortion, I will di e . .¡± Erin sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if you di e ?!¡± When she heard this again, Ste had no reaction. It seemed that she had be numb if she heard it too much. However, she recalled the scene of Erin doing abortion surgery for Chapter 258 There¡¯s a Deep Trouble Betwe¡­ her. It was a very rough stitch operation. 3/5 Although alive, it infected her, so she could only remove her womb to survive. Ste¡¯s silence made Erin inexplicably annoyed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Don¡¯t you like to contradict me the most?¡± There was no emotion in Ste¡¯s eyes. She seemed to have let go of the past grievances, which, in Erin¡¯s opinion, was an unforgivable sin! ¡°Since you have nothing to say, just wait and see. I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of betraying the Simpson family!¡± After saying that, Erin turned around, pushed the door open, and left. Looking at his back, there was a trace of indifference in Ste¡¯s beautiful eyes. Ste wiped the blood from the corner of her mo uth, pulled a chair from the desk, and sat down. Even if she was beaten to bleed, she was still arro gant, as if nothing had happened. When Amelia came in, she saw Ste like this. There was no emotion in her at all. Her whole body was offish, but she knew how to endure. Chapter 258 There¡¯s a Deep Trouble Betwe¡­ 4/5 When Amelia saw Erining out just now, her face was full of resentment, utterly different from the cheerful character she sawst time. He and Ste seemed to have a grudge. Amelia was sensible and didn¡¯t ask about their rtionship. She pretended she didn¡¯t know anything and took out some painkillers, and handed them to Ste. ¡°Ste, apply them quickly. You¡¯re so good-looking. Don¡¯t leave a scar.¡± Seeing the wound on Ste¡¯s face, Amelia felt sorry for Ste. She always felt that Ste had been beaten on behalf of her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ste took the ointment and applied it to her face. She nced at Amelia, who was pretending nothing had happened. ¡°Do you know Erin?¡± Amelia and Jackson seemed close, and Erin was Jackson¡¯s good friend. They must know each other. Amelia nodded, but she still respected Ste¡¯s privacy and did not ask any more questions. Ste didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. She said frankly, ¡°He¡¯s my brother. We¡¯re not rted by blood. I¡¯ve lived in his house for over Chapter 258 There¡¯s a Deep Trouble Betwe¡­ 5/5 ten years and called him brother with my cousin. But¡­ there¡¯s a deep grudge between us.¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 | Coincidentally Encountered Them As for how deep it was, neither Ste said, nor Amelia asked. After silence, Ste pulled open the drawer, took out a few boxes of new medicine, and handed them to Amelia. ¡°Remember to take them on time.¡± Amelia thanked her, picked up her phone, and was about to transfer money to Ste. ¡°Ste, how much is it? I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡± Ste waved her hand. ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a few boxes of medicine. They¡¯re nothing to me. You, on the other hand, seem to be short of money.¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m dying. I don¡¯t need money. I want to leave more money for my sister, Eva.¡± Ste nodded. She took a business card and handed it to Amelia as if she had thought of something. ¡°This is a famous expert in heart disease in the United States. Mr. Evans invited him to find a matching heart for you.¡± When Amelia took the business card, her heart couldn¡¯t help Chapter 259 | Coincidentally Encountered T¡­ 2/4 trembling, making her feel pain. Amelia didn¡¯t expect James to do as he said and find a suitable heart for her. ¡°Mr. Evans should have contacted George, the doctor, directly before. But he suddenly asked me to contact George and said that I don¡¯t have to report your affairs to him in the future. Is there any conflict between you two?¡± Amelia¡¯s face gradually turned pale. He was looking for a heart for her, but she had said such harsh words to him and pushed him away. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Amelia could feel she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She tried her best not to reveal anything in front of Ste. Seeing that Amelia was silent, Ste thought that Amelia didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so she didn¡¯t ask. Instead, she asked for her opinion. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you if you want me to contact George.¡± ¡°If you contact him, I¡¯ll send him your terminal condition so that he can find the source of the heart urately.¡± Amelia forced herself toe to her senses and shook her head at Ste, ¡°No need. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Don¡¯t waste medical resources Chapter 259 | Coincidentally Encountered T¡­ 3/4 on me.¡± She was telling the truth. She didn¡¯t have much time left. In addition, her heart, which had been manufactured before, had been damaged. The second transnt operation would be very life-threatening. Even if she found a suitable donor now and asked the top doctor to do a transnt surgery for her, she was afraid that there would be a rejection. If the rejection was severe, it would also lead to death. In short, it wasn¡¯t easy to cure her. Why did she have to put in so much effort? Ste knew this, so she didn¡¯t try to persuade Amelia anymore. It was just that Amelia had stepped forward to help her just now, so she felt a little sorry for her. ¡°If you regret it, you cane to me again¡­¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Ste.¡± Amelia agreed obediently. She took medicine, thanked Ste repeatedly, and left the office. As soon as she left, Ste immediately called James. Ste just wanted Amelia would not be disturbed by Sherry herst time. 4/4 Chapter 259 | Coincidentally Encountered T¡­ Instead of going home, Amelia went to the mall. She felt that she couldn¡¯t take Ste¡¯s medicine for nothing. At least, she should buy some gifts to return the favor. Coincidentally, as soon as Amelia came out of the mall. She bumped into Sherry and Emily, who had just exited a luxury car. When Sherry saw Amelia, her face darkened, and her eyes shed with a vicious look. Emily didn¡¯t seem to know anything. When she saw the paper bag in Amelia¡¯s hand, she raised her eyebrows slightly. Emily wanted to walk over and mock Amelia, but Sherry, who was next to her, rushed around faster than her. ¡°p!¡± The loud sound of a p exploded in Amelia¡¯s ears. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Feeding Her with Toilet Water Amelia was caught off guard and was pped hard in the face. Five blood-red fingerprints immediately appeared on her pale, thin face. Amelia wanted to p her back, but her body was too weak. The p made her head b uzz, and her heart beat faster, making it difficult for her to breathe. Amelia didn¡¯t have the strength topete with her opponent in physical strength. She could only support her body and look indifferently at the arro gant woman before her. ¡°Ms. Leinster, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing. I want to hit you every time I see you!¡± Sherry held her chin high and arrog antly pped her again. Amelia took a step back to avoid the p. She quickly took out her phone from her pocket, but before she could unlock it, it was snatched away by Emily. Chapter 260 Feeding Her with Toilet Water 2/5 When Sherry saw that Amelia wanted to take out her phone to call the police, she trembled angrily. Fortunately, Emily took the phone away, which relieved Sherry, but she still felt unsatisfied. She wanted to p Amelia again. Emily hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Sherry, there are too many people here. It¡¯s not a good idea¡­¡± They were at the entrance of the mall. There were quite a lot of peopleing in and out. If it was photographed or recorded, it would probably affect her reputation as the top socialite. Although she had a lot of public rtions ability to solve these problems, it was best not to cause trouble for the Evans family. Thinking of this, Sherry immediately withdrew her hand and winked at the bodyguards behind her. The bodyguard immediately took out a handkerchief, covered Amelia¡¯s mou th, and grabbed her to the bathroom. Amelia was almost thrown into thepartment by the bodyguards. Before she could escape, she was held down tightly by the two bodyguards. Sherry and Emily elegantly walked in. Chapter 260 Feeding Her with Toilet Water 3/5 They were like the symbol of power, looking down at Amelia from above. ¡°Sherry, she must be the one who disrespected you in the hospital, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her. How dare she mock me and call the police to arrest me? She¡¯s overestimating herself!¡± When Emily heard this, she red at Amelia too. ¡°Amelia, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so blind as to disrespect Ms. Leinster. Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°You know her?¡± Emily nodded. ¡°She¡¯s the assistant to the CEO of tour Group. With her looks, she has seduced many clients. Recently, she¡¯s hooked up with Mr. Collins. She probably thinks Mr. Collins is backing her up, so she dares to disrespect you¡­¡± At first, Sherry was full of hatred for Amelia. Still, after hearing Emily¡¯s words, she suddenly hated her to the extreme. What Sherry hated most was this kind of bi tch who hooked up with men everywhere to get to where she was! Chapter 260 Feeding Her with Toilet Water ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll think too highly of yourself. How dare you hook up with Mr. Collins!¡± 4/5 Sherry and Lena were good friends, so she naturally knew who Lena was loving. She didn¡¯t expect that this bitc h would dare to hook up with Jackson. How dared she! Amelia didn¡¯t say a word during the whole process. She looked at them indifferently, her eyes full of disdain and pity.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She despised the so-called celebrities. She pitied them for being in such a high position, but they were not so rude as to use such despicable means. Amelia¡¯s disdainful gaze made Sherry even angrier. Sherry waved her hand. One of the bodyguards pressed Amelia¡¯s head into the toilet, and the other pushed the flush button. As soon as he pressed down, the water filled the toilet bowl¡­ Amelia was already having difficulty breathing. When her face fell into the toilet bowl, she felt suffocated. She wanted to take a deep breath, but she inhaled the water and inhaled it straight into her lungs. She coughed violently. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Who Do You Think You Are? What she coughed out were pink bubbles. She coughed them all into the water and dyed the water red. The bodyguard was shocked and thought she had coughed up blood, so he quickly picked her up. Amelia took a deep breath and recovered, but she still kept coughing. What she coughed out was still pink phlegm, a symptom of the terminal stage of heart failure. Sherry didn¡¯t know. So she thought that Amelia had drowned and hurt her stomach. Her anger subsided slightly, but she still gritted her teeth and red at Amelia. ¡°You deserve it. You deserve to choke to death!¡± After saying that, Sherry raised her chin at the bodyguard, who immediately let go of Amelia. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time. Don¡¯t consider leaving here alive if you dare to resist again!¡± Chapter 261 Who Do You Think You Are? After saying that, Sherry took Emily¡¯s arm and turned to leave. However, before she could take two steps, a pair of wet hands grabbed her neck from behind. Before Sherry could turn around, she heard Amelia¡¯s weak but gritting voice behind her. 2/3 ¡°Ms. Leinster, you haven¡¯t tasted the toilet water yet. How can you leave like this¡­¡± Sherry¡¯s body trembled. As soon as the idea of ¡°feeding her toilet water by the bit ch¡± shed through her mind. Sherry¡¯s head was pressed into the toilet. Amelia used all her strength to press Sherry into the toilet and pinched her neck with both hands, refusing to let her go. The bodyguards rushed forward and tried to stop her, but she scolded them. ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to di e,e and catch me!¡± Amelia held onto Sherry¡¯s weak spot. If they dared to rush over, she would strangle Sherry to death. Anyway, she was going to di e. It was not impossible to drag a socialite down with her! Emily didn¡¯t expect Amelia, who usually looked weak, to be so reckless. Chapter 261 Who Do You Think You Are? 3/3 After signaling the bodyguards not to move, Emily quietly walked behind Amelia, grabbed her hair, and pulled her back when she was not paying attention. The pain on Amelia¡¯s scalp made her subconsciously loosen her grip. Sherry pushed Amelia away,y down on the ground, and took a deep breath. B Write yourment Gifts m I Got Married Without You Chapter 262 How Dare You Touch My Fianc¨¦e? Amelia, who had lost control, could only struggle to deal with Emily. While the two were tugging at each other, she identally pushed Emily. Seeing that Emily was about to fall to the ground, a substantial hand held her waist. A cool man came, and his almond-shaped eyes were dark and obscure. 1/4 He was dressed in a ck suit, which made him look delicate and tall. His whole body exuded a gloomy and dazzling aura. After supporting Emily, James didn¡¯t relinquish his hand in time. Instead, he looked down at Amelia indifferently. ¡°How dare you touch my fianc¨¦e? Who do you think you are¡­¡± The man¡¯s offish voice sounded, and Amelia¡¯s heart, which had been beating so fast that it was almost suffocated, suddenly cooled down.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 How Dare You Touch My Fianc¡­ 2/4 Amelia¡¯s whole body was drenched, her cheeks were swollen, and her hair was messy. She was in a mess, but James¡¯s words hurt her more. Holding onto her trembling arm, Amelia lowered her head and stared at her toes as if she was lifeless. She was waiting for the judgment of this group of people with power and despised all living things. ¡°James, why are you here?¡± When Emily saw that James didn¡¯t let go of her, she was slightly surprised but even more shocked. He was so busy every day. Why did he suddenlye to a mall? He even went to thedies¡¯ room? ¡°I just happened to pass by. I saw your bodyguards dragging someone into the mall, so I followed them to look.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± His words dispelled Emily¡¯s doubts. She changed her cruelty, held his arm, and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°James, you came at the right time. It¡¯s one thing for Amelia to disrespect Sherry in the hospital. Still, she pushed Sherry¡¯s head into the toilet bowl just now. None of us can subdue her. Please Chapter 262 How Dare You Touch My Fianc¡­ help Sherry teach her a lesson!¡± James didn¡¯t respond but patted Emily¡¯s hand tofort her. 3/4 This action inexplicably made Emily happy. Thinking that James still had feelings for her, she moved closer to him. The disgust in James¡¯s eyes disappeared in a sh, but he quickly hid it and returned to being distant. He turned around, nced at Amelia, and then looked indifferently at Sherry. ¡°What happened?¡± Amelia thought he was asking her a question, so she slowly raised her head, only to see that he didn¡¯t even look at her. It turned out that he was not asking about her, but Sherry¡­ That¡¯s right. Why would he take the initiative to ask her in front of Emily? In his eyes, she was probably a stranger now, perhaps even worse than a stranger. The words ¡°who do you think you are¡± kept echoing in Amelia¡¯s ears, making her heartbroken. I Got Married Without YouT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 A p in the Face Sherry, who had already caught her breath, was so angry that her whole body trembled. She couldn¡¯t hear his voice at all. This was the first time Sherry had been humiliated since birth, and it simply infuriated her! After getting up from the ground, she rushed over and pped Amelia. Caught off guard, Amelia was pushed into the opposite compartment. Her fair head hit the edge of the toilet bowl. Bright red blood flowed out from the toilet bowl, rolling down the edge of the toilet and falling to the ground drop by drop¡­ James¡¯s face darkened as he tightened his grip on Emily¡¯s waist. Emily frowned in pain. ¡°James, what¡¯s wrong?¡± James immediately let go of Emily and walked up to Amelia. Under Emily¡¯s surprised gaze, he forcibly withdrew his hand. He stared at Amelia and said indifferently, ¡°Apologize.¡± Amelia raised her head. The bright red blood obscured her vision, Chapter 263 A p in the Face making her unable to see his face clearly. She only felt that he was like a shadow at this moment, 2/5 completely enveloping her petite and powerless body, making her extremely scared. Amelia couldn¡¯t see him clearly, but she could understand what he was saying. He ordered him to apologize to Sherry, so he didn¡¯t ask for the reason. In other words, in the eyes of these powers, as an ordinary person, she would never have the right to talk about rightProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. and wrong with them. Amelia sneered. She looked a little miserable and helpless. Holding the toilet bowl, she staggered and bowed to Sherry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Leinster¡­¡± She bent down and lowered her proud head like a servant who had done something wrong. She had no dignity at all. Looking at the thin body in front of him, James felt suffocated. He clenched his fists and turned to look at Sherry. When he saw the murderous look, his face suddenly darkened. ¡°It¡¯s enough to teach her a lesson. Don¡¯t k ill her.¡± Chapter 263 A p in the Face Hearing this, Sherry slowly shifted her vicious gaze to James. 3/5 ¡°James, she made me drink toilet water and almost drowned me in the di rty water. How dare you speak up for her!¡± ¡°She has already apologized to you. This matter ends here.¡± ¡°James¡­¡± Even though Sherry still wanted to say something, she was frightened by his warning look. James was like a god in the Evans family, and no one dared to disobey him. However, he never interfered in the private affairs of any of hist brothers or sisters. It was not that he did not care but was not interested. He was indifferent to everyone and would never be partial to anyone, let alone warn her of a stranger. Even Sherry felt something was wrong with James, and her look gradually turned suspicious. ¡°James, do you know her? Or are you speaking up for Ste?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with Ste. You are too overbearing.¡± James looked at her indifferently, his expression full of Chapter 263 A p in the Face dissatisfaction with her. 4/5 ¡°You used to protect Cici like this.¡± Sherry looked him up and down suspiciously. In this world, the only person who could make James lose control of his emotions was Cici. At that time, James stood up for Cici and even defended her at all costs, just like he did now! Sherry¡¯s words hit the nail on the head, causing James¡¯s face to turn even gloomier. ¡°What will it take for you to make peace?¡± ¡°I want her dead! Either sell her to the club, or I¡¯ll tell my aunt you have a close rtionship with her!¡± Hearing this, James tilted his head slightly and reluctantly pped Amelia. The moment the palm wind fell, Amelia, who was caught off guard, lost her bnce and fell backward. This time, she was not so lucky. There was a nail on the back of her head where she fell. Shey on the ground, unable to move. Her eyes, which had once 5/5 Chapter 263 A p in the Face been filled with stars, gradually dimmed¡­ Her whole body seemed torn apart, and she broke out in a cold sweat. However, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at James quietly. It turned out that the man who didn¡¯t even look back would also kil l her¡­ Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Lost the Will to Live James didn¡¯t know what was happening with Amelia, so he asked Sherry indifferently, ¡°Is that enough?¡± This p dispelled Sherry¡¯s doubts. James would never hit the people he cared about. On the contrary, he would desperately defend them. He hit her so mercilessly, meaning he had nothing to do with this b*tch. The reason why he stood up for the bit ch just now was probably for the bitc h Ste. But in the end, he still taught Ste¡¯s friend a lesson, which showed that he still loved her the most. Even though Sherry wanted to ki ll Amelia, she didn¡¯t want her brother¡¯s love for her to fade away, so she relented. ¡°You taught that b*tch a lesson for me. That¡¯s enough!¡± Sherry took a wet tissue from her small bag and handed it to James. ¡°Wipe your hands. It¡¯s dir ty¡­¡± Chapter 264 Lost the Will to Live With an expressionless face, he took the wet tissue and wiped 2/5 his hands. Out of the corner of his eye, he looked at Amelia lying motionless on the ground. Seeing that she was so desperate and looked at him without blinking, his heart and whole body ached. It was as if he would do something irrational if he stayed longer. He quickly looked away and left. Even though Sherry still wanted to kick Amelia a few more times, James scolded her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Sherry had to withdraw her foot and quickly catch up with James with her bodyguards. Emily nced at Amelia, snorted indifferently, and followed the two out. They came and went as they pleased, and Amelia was utterly Property ? N?velDrama.Org. unaware. She was like a doll on the verge of death, without consciousness or thoughts¡­ She saw the lights in the bathroom flickering and fell into endless darkness. Chapter 264 Lost the Will to Live 3/5 She felt hot blood flowing out from the back of her head bit by bit. Soon, her hair and clothes were soaked, and then her body gradually became cold¡­ When Ste received James¡¯s message and rushed over, she first saw Amelia, who looked dead. Her hands trembled as she ced her hand under Amelia¡¯s nose. Amelia did not breathe at all¡­ She immediately felt her pulse and listened to her heart stop beating¡­ Her heart suddenly stopped, and Ste was unsure if Amelia had brain death. Ste tried to help Amelia up in a hurry. She only to find that the back of her head was nailed to a nail. Ste, who had always been calm, was so shocked that she almost cried when she saw this scene. ¡°Help, help,e here¡­¡± Ste called out tremblingly, and several doctors immediately rushed in with stretchers. As soon as they got into the ambnce, Ste ordered the other Chapter 264 Lost the Will to Live doctors to first deal with the wounds on Amelia¡¯s forehead and the back of her head. 4/5 On the other hand, Ste was holding the defibritor and frantically stimting Amelia¡¯s heart, which had stopped beating. There was only one thought in Ste¡¯s mind: to save her! ¡°Ms. Garcia, wake up! Don¡¯t fall asleep!¡± Ste called out Amelia¡¯s name repeatedly, but the ambnce woman did not respond. Ste was so anxious that her face turned red, but she refused to give up and tried to save Amelia. ¡°There are still no signs of life!¡± Ste nced at the pale-faced Amelia and then at the E-sports yer. ¡°Increase the energy and continue to remove the tremors!¡± ¡°Mr. Simpson, manual venttion!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Under Ste¡¯smand, the group of doctors fell into chaos again. Chapter 264 Lost the Will to Live Ste stared unblinkingly at Amelia. 5/5 She felt Amelia had lost her will to live, so she couldn¡¯t be saved. Ste quickly said to the doctor beside her, ¡°Change a doctor!¡± After Ste handed the defibritor to the other doctors, she half-knelt in front of Amelia and whispered in her ear. ¡°Ms. Garcia, don¡¯t you have an elder sister? Don¡¯t you want to leave more money for her?¡± ¡°Then wake up quickly. As long as you wake up, I¡¯ll help you leave as much money as you want for her!¡± ¡°Also, you can¡¯t just leave without saying goodbye to your sister, can you?!¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Take Care of Her for Me Eva, Eva¡­ In a trance, Amelia heard the sound of Eva crying. It tugged at her heartstrings and prevented her from moving forward. Standing in the fog, she slowly turned around and saw Eva running toward her. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t go. Come back. I still have a lot to say to you¡­¡± Amelia opened her mou th and wanted to reply, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. There was some fresh oxygen that poured in and eased her depressed heart. Gradually, the fog dissipated, and so did Eva. Amelia fell into apletea¡­ ¡°Ms. Cobb, her heart has revived!¡± ¡°Hurry up, let her continue to breathe oxygen!¡± Ste¡¯s body suddenly softened when she saw the intermittent data of the arcade. Chapter 265 Take Care of Her for Me 2/5 It was the first time Ste was so nervous about a patient, fearing she would die like this. Ste¡¯s hands were still trembling, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift them. ¡°Mr. Milton, how is the back of her head?¡± Mr. Milton had helped her stop the bleeding. Seeing that the director didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up, he knew that this patient was critical to her. ¡°The bleeding has stopped. Just go back and get the nail out.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After that, Mr. Milton added, ¡°Fortunately, the nail is not very long and did not hurt the blood vessels and nerves. Otherwise, she would have di ed of brain death.¡± Ste nodded and touched Amelia¡¯s hand. It had been cold just now, but it was a little warm. Fortunately, the mall was not far from the hospital. Fortunately, Ste came in time to save Amelia. Otherwise, Amelia would have di ed. However, after this, Amelia might be unable to live for two months¡­ While Ste was looking at Amelia in a daze, she received a call from James. Chapter 265 Take Care of Her for Me ¡°How is she?¡± 3/5 James¡¯s indifferent voice came from the other end of the line as if it was a routine inquiry, making Ste feel that he didn¡¯t care about Amelia. ¡°She¡­¡± Ste looked at Amelia, who had been saved with great difficulty, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°She has lost too much blood and fainted. She¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡± Just now, he had sent a message to Ste, telling her that his sister, fiance, and he had beaten Ms. Garcia. They were so ruthless that they beat someone up for no reason. Why should she go against Amelia¡¯s wishes and tell him about her situation? Ste had always respected James, but at this moment, for some reason, she wasining about him. Why did he hit Amelia? As if she could empathize with Amelia, Ste defended her against the injustice. After a long silence, the man said lightly, ¡°Take good care of her for me.¡± Hearing this, Ste frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t understand what Chapter 265 Take Care of Her for Me he meant when he hung up the phone. Coincidentally, the ambnce arrived at the emergency room door, so she didn¡¯t have time to think about it. She quickly put away her phone, exited the car, and pushed Amelia into the emergency room. The nail on the back of Amelia¡¯s head had to be removed 4/5 immediately. Ste immediately put on sterile clothes and did the operation herself. With the help of the director and several excellent doctors in the hospital, the surgery went smoothly. After Ste had arranged for Amelia to stay in the VIP ward, she removed her surgical gown and walked to the office. ¡°Ms. Cobb.¡± As soon as she sat at the desk, a nurse who followed her to the scene handed Ste the mobile phone, bag, and paper bag of GUCCI she had picked up. ¡°These things should be from that patient. I picked them up for her.¡± Ste took the items in appreciation and nced at the nurse. ¡°Good. You are very attentive.¡± The nurse blushed and said, ¡°Ms. Cobb. I¡¯ll go to work first.¡± Then Chapter 265 Take Care of Her for Me she left her office. Just as Ste was about to put these things aside, a phone call from Eva came in. 5/5 Seeing this name, Ste finally understood that Eva was Amelia¡¯s sister, who he had seen once. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 The Evans family Is Too Arro gant Eva was supposed to workte at night but felt inexplicably uneasy. The first person Eva thought of was Amelia, so she quickly called Amelia. She called her several times, but no one answered. She was a little anxious. After asking for leave, she immediately rushed to Amelia¡¯s tiny apartment and made a phone call. The phone was connected as soon as she opened the small apartment door. Eva immediately breathed a sigh of relief and asked anxiously, ¡°Amelia, what are you doing? Why don¡¯t you answer the phone? I¡¯m so worried!¡± Instead of Amelia¡¯s voice, a woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Is this Amelia¡¯s sister?¡± Hearing a stranger answer the phone, Eva¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Yes, this is. And who is that?¡± ¡°This is Ste. I saw you at your apartmentst time.¡± Chapter 266 The Evans family Is Too Arrog¡­ ¡°Ste?¡± Eva frowned, looking nervous and puzzled. ¡°Why did you answer the phone with Amelia¡¯s phone? Did something happen to her?¡± ¡°Nothing happened. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± Ste thought of thest time Amelia gave her a wink, so she didn¡¯t dare tell Eva the truth. 2/5 But Eva noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Ste, don¡¯t lie to me. Every time Amelia had a heart attack, I felt very nervous. I can feel that something is wrong with her. Tell me quickly, where is she now?¡± Ste had to tell Eva the truth because she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. She didn¡¯t say anything about Amelia¡¯s heart failure. She only said that Amelia was in aa. Hearing that Amelia was in aa, Eva almost copsed. Leaning against the door frame, Eva said tremblingly, ¡°Ste¡­ Ste, please tell me the address of the hospital¡­¡± Ste told Eva the address and calmed her down. ¡°Ms. Miller, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s in my hospital. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her all the time. Prepare some clothes for her to change into. She needs to Chapter 266 The Evans family Is Too Arrog¡­ be hospitalized for some time.¡± Ste¡¯s calm voice brought some strength to Eva. Eva steadied herself and thanked her. Then she hung up the phone and staggered into Amelia¡¯s bedroom. 3/5 Eva packed a few clothes in a panic, took Amelia¡¯s toiletries, and dro ve to the hospital. Ste was doing a detailed examination of Amelia. When she saw Eva rushing in breathlessly, she quickly put down the stethoscope and looked at Eva. ¡°Ms. Miller, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. It¡¯s easy for you to choke.¡± Eva didn¡¯t have time to care about anything else. She put down her things and hurried to Amelia. Eva¡¯s face suddenly changed when she saw Amelia lying on the hospital bed with gauze wrapped around her forehead. Eva rushed over, raised her trembling hand, and touched the wound on Amelia¡¯s forehead. Her eyes were full of distress and confusion. ¡°Ste, isn¡¯t Amelia in aa from the heart attack? Why is there a wound on her forehead?¡± Eva looked at Ste in confusion. Ste felt so guilty that she Chapter 266 The Evans family Is Too Arrog¡­ didn¡¯t dare to look straight at her. 4/5 ¡°Ms. Garcia offended Mr. Evans¡¯s cousin to help me today, so she retaliated in the mall¡­¡± Ste told Eva what had happened without hiding anything. After hearing this, Eva was stunned, and her eyes were full of disbelief. She really didn¡¯t expect that to protect his sister and fianc¨¦e, James would beat Amelia. Amelia had been with him for five years. Even if he only treated her as a tool, he wouldn¡¯t be so cru el to her, would he? ¡°Ms. Miller, why she became like this has much to do with me. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Ste bowed to Eva solemnly and apologized, which made Eva speechless. Eva stared at the wound on Amelia¡¯s forehead. After thinking for a while, she slowly looked at Ste, who looked apologetic. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The Evans family is too arrog ant. They actually beat Amelia like this¡­¡± Eva clenched her fists bit by bit, his nails deeply embedded in his palms, and his beautiful eyes gradually filled with resentment Chapter 266 The Evans family Is Too Arrog¡­ ¡°Ste, do you know where his cousin lives?¡± 5/5 She couldn¡¯t defeat James but was good at arguing with women. Emily was just an aplice, so she could endure her for now. However, James¡¯s cousin was the mastermind. She would never let her go!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 First Strength, Then Revenge Ste paused momentarily before asking, ¡°Ms. Miller, are you going to settle the score with her?¡± Eva growled, ¡°She beat Amelia like this. Of course, I have to get even with her!¡± Ste held her breath. She had just learned a little about Eva¡¯s condition. Like Amelia, she was also an orphan. She had no power or background. How could Eva defeat Sherry? She would probably be thrown out before stepping into the Leinster¡¯s house. Of course, that was because she was lucky. She might lose half of her life if she was unlucky enough to encounter Sherry. Ste thought for a moment and tried to persuade Eva. ¡°Ms. Miller, Ms. Leinster is used to being cr uel. You are no match for her, and she has many bodyguards. If you want to get even with her, who will care for Ms. Garcia?¡± These words made Eva calm down a little. It was not good for her Chapter 267 First Strength, Then Revenge 2/4 to leave in the current situation, but she was unwilling to give up. ¡°Are we just going to let it go like this?¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t just let it go!¡± Eva looked at Ste in surprise, not understanding what she meant. There was a hint of indifference in Ste¡¯s beautiful eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not enough to deal with people who rely on their power to do whatever they want. Not only will it not hurt them, but it will also harm you. If you want to deal with them, you must n slowly¡­¡± Impulsiveness could not solve any problems. Only by strengthening oneself first can the person have the ability to take revenge. Just like when dealing with Erin, she didn¡¯t feel it was slow, even if she had to spend 10 years because she had to escape unscathed if she wanted revenge. Ste¡¯s indifferent look made Eva feel that she seemed to have hidden a lot of hatred in her heart. But Ste was already in a high position and so capable. Was there anyone she couldn¡¯t deal with or take revenge for? Ste patted Eva on the shoulder. ¡°Ms. Garcia has be like this because of me. Leave the matter of dealing with Ms. Leinster Chapter 267 First Strength, Then Revenge to me.¡± 3/4 Eva and Amelia had poor backgrounds, so they shouldn¡¯t bear it. Although her family background was not much better than theirs, she now had some ability to protect herself, so she was not afraid. But¡­ Eva still wanted to say something, but Ste interrupted her. ¡°Your task is to take good care of Ms. Garcia.¡± After saying that, Ste gave Eva a gentle smile, telling her not to dwell on this matter for the time being and turning to look at Amelia. She was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat, so Eva felt distressed and quickly took out a towel to wipe her sweat. After cleaning up, Eva asked Ste nervously, ¡°Ste, how is Amelia¡¯s heart?¡± Amelia had congenital heart disease, so she had to be careful in daily life, not to mention that she had been beaten into aa. Eva was worried that Amelia¡¯s heart would be damaged as her body weakened after being kicked twice. Ste nced at Eva and didn¡¯t know what to say. He should have told her directly about this kind of life-and-death Chapter 267 First Strength, Then Revenge problem as a doctor. 4/4 But without the patient¡¯s consent, she couldn¡¯t make a decision on her own. In addition, Eva¡¯s face was full of worry, so Ste was afraid that she couldn¡¯t bear it. After pondering momentarily, Ste said to Eva, ¡°The specifics need to be checked further. I¡¯ll arrange it when she wakes up.¡± Ste¡¯s whit e lie temporarily appeased the worried Eva. ¡°Thank you, Ste.¡± Ste shook her head gently and said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯ll go out and do something else.¡± Eva nodded. After Ste left, she tucked Amelia in. Then she sat in front of the hospital bed and held Amelia¡¯s hand. Her eyes were full of pity as she stared at her pale face. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t let anything happen to you, or what should I do¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Why Is It Too Late? Amelia seemed to have heard someone whispering in her ear in her daze. She couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. She wanted to listen to it clearly, but she couldn¡¯t move. After an unknown period, the voice in his ear gradually became clear¡­ ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve been in aa for three days. When will you wake up?¡± This time, he heard it clearly. It was Eva¡¯s voice. When she opened her eyes, she found that her vision was blurred. She could only vaguely see Eva¡¯s outline but not her facial features. She wanted to touch her cheek but was too weak to raise her hand. Only then did she realize what kind of situation she was in. She probably wouldn¡¯t live for long¡­ ¡°Eva!¡± Chapter 268 Why Is It Too Late? 2/5 When Eva heard her weak voice, she quickly put down the towel and grabbed her hand. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re finally awake. Are you feeling unwell? Tell me quickly¡­¡± Amelia shook her head gently and couldn¡¯t say anything else. She could only hold onto Eva¡¯s hand. Amelia¡¯s silent action made Eva¡¯s frightened heart slowly calm down. Eva was really afraid that Amelia would not wake up after a night. Fortunately, she finally woke up, but¡­ Eva raised her red and swollen eyes and stared at Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Amelia¡¯s slender and straight legs had suddenly be sore in the past three days. Eva asked Ste for a reason, but he was unwilling to tell her, so she had to search online. It said it was a terminal heart failure symptom, but Eva refused to believe it. She wanted to hear it from Amelia herself. Hearing her question, she knew that Eva had already guessed it. Chapter 268 Why Is It Too Late? Initially, she wanted to find a suitable time to tell Eva. However, things didn¡¯t go as she wished. When she thought of him, she felt pain all over her body. Amelia didn¡¯t expect that he would hit her for his family. That p directly took away herst time to apany Eva. At this point, it was useless for her to hide it anymore. 3/5 Since Eva would find out sooner orter, she might as well tell her the truth so she would not regret it for the rest of her life. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She rolled her eyes and looked toward Eva in a daze. ¡°Eva, I¡¯ll be your sister in the next life, okay¡­¡± As soon as she said that, Eva burst into tears. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If you want to be my sister, do it this life. What afterlife?¡± ¡°Eva, I¡­ have advanced heart failure. I don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡± It took her a lot of effort to squeeze her palm as if she wanted tofort her. Chapter 268 Why Is It Too Late? 4/5 However, Eva was on the verge of copse. Hot tears fell on the back of her hand, and she couldn¡¯t bear to speak again. Eva choked with sobs and coughed again and again. Amelia wanted to help her massage her back, but she had no strength and could only look at her. ¡°Eva¡­ don¡¯t cry. How can I leave with peace of mind when you are like this¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t go!¡± Eva grabbed her hand and said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Ste. Her medical skills are so excellent that she will definitely save you!¡± Amelia gently touched her palm with her thumb and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing Ste can do about it. Let¡¯s not make things difficult for her, okay?¡± Eva cried and shook her head. ¡°No, there must be a way. We need to change the heart!¡± Amelia was relieved. She smiled and said, ¡°Eva, it¡¯s toote¡­¡± ¡°Why is it toote?!¡± Eva suddenly got up excitedly and roared hysterically at Amelia. ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to Mysia with me to enjoy the scenery yet!¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 She¡¯ll Pay for the Break of Bones After shouting, Eva covered her face and cried her heart out. Seeing her like this, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She used all her strength to stretch out her hand to hook Eva¡¯s clothes. Eva couldn¡¯t ept it and stepped back¡­ Eva cried as she ran out of the ward. Looking at Eva¡¯s back as she ran away, Amelia burst into tears. Eva ran out of the VIP ward in one breath and couldn¡¯t help stopping at the door of the ordinary ward. She wanted to ask Daniel for help. Although she didn¡¯t know what he could do for her, she wanted to have someone to rely on now. She walked to the ward door crying but didn¡¯t see Daniel and his sister. Instead, a burst of moaning came from the single ward next door¡­ She subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but the man¡¯s stern voice Chapter 269 She¡¯ll Pay for the Break of Bon¡­ 2/3 stopped her instantly. She turned around and walked step by step towards the ward next door. The door was locked, and the curtains were drawn but not closed. There was a gap that could be seen through. Two nake d bodies were stacked upon each other¡­ Because the woman was pregnant and it was inconvenient, the man sat on herp and moved wildly. When Eva saw this, she felt nauseous and almost threw up. Eva covered her mou th and stared at Daniel and Lina in disbelief¡­ She had once thought that a man from an ordinary and reliable family would never betray her. She didn¡¯t expect to be pped in the face so quickly. They had been married for less than a month, but the man she thought would not cheat on her had slept with his ¡°sister¡±! What a joke, what a joke¡­ Eva¡¯s faith copsed in an instant, and so did her spirit. She staggered and ran out of the hospital.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Amelia Is Going to Di e ¡°Amelia is going to di e. Daniel cheated on her¡­¡± What about her? What should she do? Eva couldn¡¯t see the road under her feet clearly and only focused on running forward. She didn¡¯t know how long she had run or where she had run to. She didn¡¯t stop until she bumped into someone. However, she was like a walking corpse, not disying any reaction, only staring nkly, taking a detour. Paul grabbed her arm and threw her into the car. ¡°You want to leave after bumping into someone?!¡± By right, Paul had always been a gentleman and considerate to women. He would never lose his temper like this. But unfortunately, he was so unlucky today that he could dislocate his hand while ying golf. He didn¡¯t want to bother the family doctor because he was close to the hospital. However, as soon as he got out of the car. He was hit by a woman with tears all over her face. Chapter 270 Amelia Is Going to Di e 2/4 The dislocated wrist was broken for the second time after being struck. There was a loud crack, but the woman who bumped into him didn¡¯t notice it. She didn¡¯t even apologize and was about to leave. Who could maintain a gentlemanly demeanor in this situation? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eva didn¡¯t even raise her head when she heard Paul¡¯s voice. Her unfocused eyes were fixed on the front. Seeing her like this, Paul thought she had just been diagnosed with an incurable disease, and the anger subsided a little. However, this didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t angry and didn¡¯t care about it! ¡°I was hit by you and broke my bones. Pay some money, and this matter will be over¡­¡± Only then did Eva react. When she focused on him, he had already taken out his mobile phone, opened the QR code, and pressed it under her eyes. ¡°Two thousand.¡± Paul raised his chin and motioned for her to scan the code and pay the bill. Chapter 270 Amelia Is Going to D ie 3/4 Eva knew she had just bumped into someone, but after suffering a double bl ow, she was in a trance and forgot to apologize. When she heard the man say that she had broken his arm, she came to her senses and looked at his drooping left wrist. It seemed to be quite severe. She did not say anything else and obediently took her phone from her jeans pocket. When she scanned the code and was about to input the amount, a doctor in a wh ite coat came over. ¡°Mr. Evans, the orthopedics doctor, has arranged everything.¡± Eva¡¯s fingers paused, and she looked up at him indifferently. ¡°Your surname is Evans?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After nodding to the doctor, he looked at her again and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eva looked at Paul carefully. He had bright eyes and wh ite teeth. He was tall and handsome, somewhat simr to James. Her face suddenly darkened. Eva put away her phone and said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t give my money to anyone surnamed Evans even if I throw it to the dogs.¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 She Was Overestimating Herself Paul¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eva red at him, turned around, and ran away without saying anything. When Paul came to his senses, she had already run away. Paul was so angry that his face turned livid. He kicked the luxury car. He wanted to vent his anger but kicked an iron te, and his toes cracked! Paul was carried into the emergency room with the doctor¡¯s and assistant¡¯s help. When she heard from the nurse that Amelia had woken up, Ste immediately came to the VIP ward with the stethoscope. Ste went forward to check on Amelia¡¯s condition. When she found no sign of infection on the back of her head, Ste breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Ms. Garcia, the back of your head has been operated on. We Chapter 271 She Was Overestimating Herself 2/5 need to observe if it¡¯s infected. There won¡¯t be any big problems, but¡­¡± Ste paused for a moment and looked at Amelia with some regret. ¡°Your heart is getting worse. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. Amelia had long known about her physical condition, so she didn¡¯t care. ¡°How long¡­ can I hold on?¡± Ste put her hands into her pockets and stared at her pale face. ¡°A week or so.¡± If Amelia hadn¡¯t suffered such a severe injury, she could live another two months. But the back of her head was pierced by a nail, causing her heart to elerate. It was already a medical miracle that she could hold on for another week. Ste couldn¡¯t help but gasp when she thought of the scene of the nail on the back of her head. ¡°Ms. Garcia, who nailed the back of your head to the nail?¡± James only sent a message to Ste, telling her that Sherry, Emily, and he had taken action against Amelia and asked Ste to save Amelia as soon as possible. But he didn¡¯t tell Ste who caused Amelia¡¯s injuries. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 271 She Was Overestimating Herself Ste guessed it might have been caused by a group fight, but she didn¡¯t believe James would participate. 3/5 Ste didn¡¯t know what was happening then, so she could only ask Amelia. There was a trace of loneliness in Amelia¡¯s eyes. Soon, she lowered her long eyshes to hide them. Amelia was silent and seemed unwilling to speak, so Ste did not mention it again. She turned around, picked up a paper bag, and handed it to Amelia. ¡°This is what you left in the mall. A nurse brought it back for you. I put it here for you.¡± Ste put the paper bag on the bedside table and said softly to Amelia, ¡°Have a good rest. If you feel ufortable, ring the bell.¡± After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave, but Amelia stopped her. ¡°Ste¡­¡± Ste turned around to look at her. ¡°Hm? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± Frowning, Amelia looked at the paper bag on the bedside table and said, ¡°There¡¯s a bottle of perfume¡­ for you.¡± Chapter 271 She Was Overestimating Herself 4/5 Ste was taken aback. She followed Amelia¡¯s line of sight and looked at the paper bag. Then, she looked back at her and asked, ¡°You¡­ went to the mall to buy me perfume?¡± Amelia nodded, looking gentle and kind. ¡°You gave me so much medicine. I want to thank you¡­¡± The shock in Ste¡¯s eyes gradually turned into gratitude. Tears welled up in her eyes, making her at a loss. Ste stood rooted to the spot for a few minutes before walking up to Amelia again. Ste touched Amelia¡¯s pale face. ¡°Ms. Garcia, I¡¯m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have met Sherry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t see Ste¡¯s expression clearly but could feel her apology. She smiled. ¡°It has nothing to do with you¡­¡± She had overestimated herself and wanted to give Sherry the same punishment as her. However, she had forgotten that she was too insignificant and could not afford to offend these powers. In exchange for this, she deserved it. She deserved to offend someone and fall in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t have¡­ Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 She Just Regarded her as a Tool for Making Seeing the despair on her face, Ste¡¯s heart ached. Ste could not help but bend down and hug her. ¡°Ms. Garcia, thank you.¡± Ste hugged her gently and pulled Amelia back from her thoughts. It took Amelia a lot of effort to raise her hand and pat Ste on the back. ¡°Thank you for saving me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to say goodbye to my sister¡­¡± After Eva ran away, a nurse checked on Amelia and told her that Ms. Cobb had rushed over to save her in time. Although she didn¡¯t know why Ste had rushed over to save her, she would never forget her kindness. There was no need to ask any more questions. ¡°Actually, Mr. Evans¡­¡± Ste wanted to tell her that Mr. Evans had asked her to save her. Still, before Ste could finish her words, Amelia interrupted her. ¡°Ste, where is my sister, Eva?¡± Chapter 272 She Just Regarded her as a To¡­ 2/3 Two hours had passed, but Eva had note back yet. Amelia was worried that something would happen to Eva. Ste had only been paying attention to Amelia and did not notice that Eva was not in the ward. Ste looked around and said to Amelia, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look for her.¡± Amelia thanked her and looked at the paper bag on the bedside table. ¡°Ste, take that bottle of perfume.¡± Ste wanted to refuse, but Amelia used her life to exchange it. It would be unreasonable if she didn¡¯t ept it. After taking away the perfume, Ste told Amelia to rest well. Then Ste turned around, walked out of the ward, and called several security guards to check the surveince footage. Eva ran out of the hospital in the surveince video and identally bumped into Paul. There seemed to be some quarrel between them. But there was no significant conflict. After a few words, Eva ran out of the hospital without her in the surveince video. Ste pointed to Eva on the monitor and said to the security guards, ¡°Send a few people to get her back.¡± Chapter 272 She Just Regarded her as a To¡­ 3/3 The security guards immediately took the order and went to find Eva. Ô° Write yourment Gifts I Got Married Without You Chapter 273 The Hospital 1/3 After dealing with these things, Ste returned to Amelia¡¯s ward. Seeing that Amelia had fallen asleep and the nurse was taking care of her carefully, Ste was relieved and returned to her office. Eva didn¡¯t know where she had gone. After running for a long time, she found the corridor and sat in it all night. When the security guard came over and asked if she was Eva Miller, she came to her senses. She looked at the security guard and nodded nkly. The security guard breathed a sigh of relief and said to her anxiously, ¡°Ms. Miller, go back to the hospital quickly. Ms. Cobb is looking for you everywhere.¡± Eva was stunned. At the urging of the security guards, she got up and followed them into the car. After returning to the hospital, Eva met Daniel, who was going through the discharge formalities at the hospital branch on the first floor. Daniel was surprised when he saw Eva and asked why she was here. Eva did not reply to him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 The Hospital Being stared at by Eva¡¯s big eyes that could see through 2/3 everything, Daniel felt a little scared and subconsciously looked away. ¡°Honey¡­¡± Daniel called out uneasily and then asked with a guilty conscience. ¡°The doctor said my sister¡¯s fetal condition is unstable, so she¡¯d better stay near the hospital before the child is born. I think our house is quite close to the hospital. Why don¡¯t you let her stay there for a while?¡± She was pregnant, but they still had to do it crazily. How could the fetus be stable? Eva wanted to spit on him, but she held back for some reason. There was something wrong with Eva, which was that shecked love since she was a child and could be easily moved. At the same time, one good thing about her was that she could quickly scoff at those who had betrayed her. Eva nced at Daniel indifferently. There was no love in her eyes at all, only disgust. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± After saying that, Eva passed by Daniel expressionlessly as if she didn¡¯t care about it at all. Chapter 273 The Hospital 3/3 Seeing Eva in a daze, Daniel wanted to catch up with her and ask her why she was in the hospital, but his arm was held by Lina. ¡°Did she agree to let me stay at your house?¡± Daniel nodded, his eyes still fixed on the departing figure of Eva. Lina¡¯s face darkened, and he shook Daniel¡¯s arm hard. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in her. We agreed that you would only use her as a tool to make money and get a high-end house for our childProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. and me in the city¡­¡± Daniel came back to his senses and patted Lina tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall in love with a nightclub girl. B Write yourment Gifts I Got Married Without You Chapter 274 Can¡¯t You See? 1/3 Eva returned to the ward and stood at the door but dared not go in. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t dare to face Amelia, but that she couldn¡¯t face her departure. Eva hugged her arms tightly and slowly squatted against the wall as if the world had abandoned her. She looked extremely helpless. When Ste took a group of doctors for inspection, she saw Eva. She quickly asked other doctors to do their work while she went forward to help Eva up. ¡°Ms. Miller, are you all right?¡± Eva shook her head stiffly. Ste looked at Eva¡¯s swollen eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Ms. Miller, life and death are up to fate. No one can change it. What you can do now is to spend more time with her so as not to have any regrets in the future.¡± Ste¡¯s words woke Eva, and a trace of vitality returned to her dull eyes. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Can¡¯t You See? ¡°How long¡­ can she live?¡± After thinking for a long time, Eva asked in a hoarse voice. Ste did not hide it from her and answered honestly, ¡°About a week¡­¡± Eva¡¯s body swayed, and she almost fainted. Ste helped her and said, ¡°You have to hold on now. Don¡¯t fall down. Otherwise, what should Ms. Garcia do?¡± Eva was a little absent-minded and nodded. ¡°Yes, I have to hold on. I can¡¯t let Amelia worry about me¡­¡± Eva muttered to herself as she struggled to walk into the ward, exhausted. Through the ss window, Ste saw Eva sitting in front of Amelia¡¯s bed and cared her cheek. . The sunlight shone on the two poor people, shining with a gentle golden light, which seemed to warm them. Only then did Ste understand why Amelia had saved money for Eva, After all, they depended on each other for survival. When she thought of how she had been alone all these years and had never had anyone to rely on to keep herpany, Ste Chapter 274 Can¡¯t You See? suddenly felt sad. 3/3 Ste looked down and turned to leave, leaving the two with little time left. Amelia hadn¡¯t woken up yet and was still in aa. Eva took the towel from the nurse and wiped her body. Eva seemed to have calmed down. When Amelia woke up, there was a gentle smile on Eva¡¯s face. ¡°Amelia, is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Genuine Friendship 1/3 Hearing Eva¡¯s hoarse voice, Amelia was relieved. Frustrated, Amelia touched Eva¡¯s clothes and clenched them tightly. ¡°Eva, are Daniel and his sister alright?¡± Eva didn¡¯t expect that when Amelia woke up, the first person Amelia cared about was her. It took Eva a lot of effort to calm down, and she almost copsed again. Eva resisted the urge to cry andforted Amelia. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡­ have a good rtionship with each other.¡± This must be why Amelia hadn¡¯t told her since she found out she was in thete stage of heart failure. Amelia was afraid that she would be worried. Just like now, she didn¡¯t want Amelia to worry about her at thest moment, so she lied out of kindness. Frowning, Amelia couldn¡¯t see the expression on Eva¡¯s face clearly, so she believed her. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Chapter 275 Genuine Friendship 2/3 After saying that, she touched her hand along Eva¡¯s clothes and frowned slightly when she found her hand cold. ¡°Eva, why are your hands so cold? Did you catch a cold outside?¡± Amelia grabbed Eva¡¯s hand tightly and put it under her nket without waiting for Eva¡¯s reply. ¡°Let me warm you up.¡± Eva couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat. Tears rolled down her cheeks and fell on the back of Amelia¡¯s hand, freezing Amelia. Amelia wanted to wipe away Eva¡¯s tears, but before she could do so, her wrist was grabbed by Eva. ¡°Amelia, can¡¯t you¡­ see it?¡± Eva held Amelia¡¯s hand and stared into her eyes in shock. This time, Amelia didn¡¯t hide anything from Eva. She nodded in relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the heart failure¡­¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Some time ago, when she was dizzy, her vision would be blurred, but she didn¡¯t expect that when she woke up this time, she couldn¡¯t see anything. Seeing Amelia like this, Eva instantly burst into tears again. Eva threw herself on the bed, hugged Amelia, and cried. Chapter 275 Genuine Friendship 3/3 Amelia didn¡¯t try to persuade Eva to stop crying. Instead, she hugged Eva back. While patting Eva on the back, sheforted Eva in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± It didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t see it or not. Anyway, she could sleep forever after death. She would get used to it in advance. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Shameless to Speak Again Eva cried for two hours as if all her tears had dried up before she stopped sobbing. Amelia mocked her with a smile. ¡°As far as I can remember, you have always been tough. I didn¡¯t expect you to have the potential to be a cryb aby.¡± Eva was not in the mood to y the game with her. She asked Amelia with a bitter face, ¡°Did Ste know you can¡¯t see?¡± Amelia shook her head indifferently. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know.¡± After that, Amelia added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother her.¡± Hearing this, Eva felt very sad. Eva thought Amelia probably felt that she would di e soon, so she didn¡¯t care whether her eyes could see. Eva stared at Amelia¡¯s dull eyes, suppressed her emotions, and asked hoarsely, ¡°Amelia, when did your heart start to fail?¡± Eva had checked and found that heart failure would take a long time to reach thete stage. Amelia couldn¡¯t have heart failure at once. Chapter 276 Shameless to Speak Again 2/3 Amelia¡¯s heart had declined before she was injured by the Evans family, which meant that Amelia had experienced something that led to her entering the terminal stage. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Amelia felt that there were some things that she should tell Eva, lest Eva didn¡¯t even know how she died. She struggled to stand up and said softly to Eva, ¡°Do you remember the two kicks that Jackson gave me five years ago?¡± Eva suddenly realized something. ¡°Did those two feet cause your heart failure?¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°My artificial heart was broken by him. At that time, the doctor told me I would have heart failure, so he asked me to protect my heart. Maybe I could hold on for a few years. Later, maybe I didn¡¯t protect it well, and my heart failure became more serious¡­¡± Feeling that Eva was clenching her hand tightly, Amelia patted the back of her hand and motioned for her to rx. ¡°I¡¯ve been under treatment in Imperial Capital for some time. I nned to tell you when I came back, but you insisted on killing Ryan, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you. I feared you would be worried, so I kept it from you¡­¡± Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Emily, You¡¯re So S tupid Eva understood. Jackson caused her heart failure, and now James reduced her life. In Amelia¡¯s short life, the two men she fell in love with were elerating the loss of her life. After hurting her, the two men disappeared without saying a word. Could it be that they ruined Amelia¡¯s visit to this world? Eva¡¯s heart was resentful, and she wished she could tear those two arrog ant men apart. Amelia was not as angry as Eva. She seemed to have let go of it a long time ago. ¡°Don¡¯t me Ryan. He doesn¡¯t know anything about it. Besides, he worked hard to earn the operation fee for me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have survived until now¡­¡± Seeing that she was still speaking up for Ryan, Eva suddenly felt that it was not worth it. ¡°Emily, you¡¯re so stu pid¡­¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amelia didn¡¯t take it seriously. She lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything, but the scene of James pping her shed through her mind. The more she went there with Ryan, the more she missed James. Chapter 277 Emily, You¡¯re So Stu pid 2/3 However, it was one-sided for her to love James. That was stup id. Eva couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Amelia, so she didn¡¯t mention the past again. She just asked, ¡°Amelia, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± Amelia shook her head. It didn¡¯t matter where she felt ufortable now, so she didn¡¯t want to bother the doctors. Eva touched her sweaty face and said, ¡°You¡¯re sweating all over. I¡¯ll get you some hot water to wipe it off¡­¡± Amelia replied hardly, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she didn¡¯t have the strength. to speak anymore. Eva released her hand, picked up the kettle, and left the ward. As soon as she left the ward, she bumped into Jackson, whose face was pale. His whole body was trembling, and his eyes were red. It seemed that he had been standing here for a long time. Eva looked at him in surprise and asked indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t y return to Imperial Capital? Why are you here?¡± you Jackson did not reply. He raised his eyes, which were so red that they were dazzling. Seeing him like this, Eva immediately understood. ¡°Did you hear what I said to Amelia just now?¡± Chapter 277 Emily, You¡¯re So St upid 3/3 Jackson nodded like a marite and remained silent. Perhaps. he was too ashamed to know the truth. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Make a Promise to Her Eva said nothing else when she thought Amelia had told her not to me him. She turned to get some water and ignored him. Jackson stood at the door and looked at the petite, weak body on the hospital bed. Tears gradually filled his eyes. He steadied his trembling body, clenched his fists, and walked to the bed slowly. Amelia, who couldn¡¯t be seen, felt that someone was approaching. She thought that it was Eva, so she hooked the clothes. ¡°Eva!¡± Before she could hook it, she was caught by a broad and slender hand. The hand was trembling slightly. He seemed to have much to say, but he couldn¡¯t. He could only hold Amelia¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let go. Amelia noticed that it was a pair of men¡¯s hands. The image of James¡¯s handsome face appeared, but she felt it couldn¡¯t be him. Amelia tried to call out, ¡°Ryan¡­¡± Chapter 278 Make a Promise to Her 2/4 Jackson didn¡¯t expect her to recognize him and didn¡¯t shake off his hand. This made him feel a little guilty. He clenched Amelia¡¯s hand tightly and sat before the hospital bed. He didn¡¯t say anything. He touched Amelia¡¯s cheek with his slender fingers and carefully traced it from top to bottom. She didn¡¯t push him away and let him touch her. Her heart was calm. After a few minutes, Jackson said hoarsely, ¡°Amelia¡­¡± He gently called her name as if he was calling his beloved, affectionate, and reluctant person. ¡°Yeah.¡± Amelia replied and asked softly, ¡°Why are you back¡­¡± Jackson smiled bitterly. ¡°I was inexplicably flustered, so I came back to see you¡­¡± He had been very agitated in the past two days, and his heart kept beating as something had happened. He couldn¡¯t help but want toe back and find Amelia. He went to the apartment and waited for a whole night. No one Chapter 278 Make a Promise to Her 3/4 opened the door, and Amelia and Eva did not answer the phone. He had to find Ste and knew that she was in the hospital. He was d that he was here. Otherwise, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Unfortunately, he was the one who caused her illness¡­ He held her hand, put it to his lips, and kissed it gently. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Before he came in, Amelia had guessed that he had heard her conversation with Eva. Now in the face of his apology, she no longer felt anything. Perhaps she had let go of many things when she was close to death. In the past, she could not see through life and death, but now she felt that there was nothing to be persistent about in life. Amelia smiled andforted him. ¡°I have a heart attack. It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jackson shook his head, his bloodshot eyes full of self-me. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± Hearing such a solemn promise, Amelia frowned slightly. Ryan had always been a man of his word. He would definitely give her an exnation if he promised. Chapter 278 Make a Promise to Her 4/4 Although she didn¡¯t know what exnation he would give her, it didn¡¯t matter to her¡­ Amelia tried her best to squeeze his palm. ¡°Ryan, be good. That¡¯s the best exnation for me¡­¡± Jackson shook his head. His eyes had a stubborn determination as if he had decided not to tell her. Amelia didn¡¯t have the strength to care about what he was thinking. She looked at him with her dim eyes. ¡°Ryan, I can¡¯t see you now¡­¡± ¡°But in my memory, you have always been the cleanest youth¡­¡± ¡°I remember your best image. Remember my best image, too, okay?¡± Jackson¡¯s eyes were red, and Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia smiled, still maintaining her calm and elegant smile. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go back to Imperial Capital? I don¡¯t want you to see me dead.¡± Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 The Name Is Always Too Heavy Jackson seemed to understand why she had said such harsh words to him before. 1/3 She drov e him away because she feared he would be sad and guilty when he saw her dead. It turned out that Amelia had never changed. She had been thinking about him until she died. But he thought she was cr uel to him because she had fallen in love with James. A deep sense of guilt swallowed him, making his hand tremble uncontrobly. Sensing his helplessness, Amelia pinched his palm again. ¡°Ryan, can you go back?¡± Jackson touched her pale face and said softly, ¡°Amelia, no matter what you say this time, I won¡¯t leave. I want to stay by your side forever¡­¡± The word ¡°forever¡± was too heavy for her to bear, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt him. Chapter 279 The Name Is Always Too Heavy 2/3 She took a deep breath of oxygen to ease the oppressive feeling. Then, she told Jackson, ¡°Ryan, I don¡¯t have the strength to speak. Can I sleep for a while?¡± Jackson¡¯s heart ached. He nodded, ¡°Okay, go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay by your side, okay?¡± He asked carefully as if he feared she would drive him away again. She nodded in response and closed her eyes. Jackson sat motionlessly by the bed, staring at her pale face. After she had fallen asleeppletely, he took out his mobile phone and called Erin. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Erin, entangled with Ste in the office, was stunned when he saw Jackson¡¯s call. After sending Jackson a messagest time to exin, Jackson never talked to him again. Now that Jackson had taken the initiative to approach him, Erin was a little happy. Erin immediately let go of Ste and picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Jackson; what can I do for you?¡± Jason asked sincerely, ¡°Can you cure heart failure?¡± When Erin heard his question, he knew who he was referring to. Chapter 279 The Name Is Always Too Heavy 3/3 ¡°Do you have a donor?¡± Feeling powerless, Jackson loosened his clenched fists. ¡°No¡­¡± Erin pondered momentarily before replying solemnly, ¡°Jackson, without the donor, even if an immortal were toe, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save her. Forgive me for being powerless.¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 How Could There Be A Wound on Her Forehead Jackson replied weakly, ¡°I got it.¡± He hung up the phone and looked at the person on the bed. In fact, Eva had already prepared the water, but she was not in a hurry to return. She leaned against the wall in a daze. Her phone vibrated several times, but she ignored it. It wasn¡¯t until she received a WhatsApp message that she took it out to look. It was from Daniel. He sent a message when he saw that she didn¡¯t answer the phone. He asked her when she would return tonight and how she had gone to the hospital. If he cared about her, he should have asked her why she went to the hospital instead of asking when she would return tonight. He was obviously going to do something with Lina in their wedding room but was worried that she would suddenlye back, so he came to ask her. Chapter 280 How Could There Be A Wound¡­ 2/3 Daniel even did it with a pregnant woman; Eva disgusted him from the bottom of her heart. Thinking of the possible situations in the future, she resisted the urge to vomit and replied, ¡°I will stay in the dormitory tonight and come back tomorrow.¡± After sending the message, she put the phone into her pocket, and a trace of viciousness appeared in her eyes. She would install the surveince video when she got back tomorrow and ruin the reputation of the adulterous couple! T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Eva picked up the water and returned to the ward. Her face darkened slightly when Jackson sat motionless before the hospital bed. ¡°Mr. Collins, you can go back now. Leave this to me.¡± Jackson¡¯s eyes were fixed on Amelia¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t look back or respond as if he was determined to stay here. Seeing him like this, Eva sighed deeply, put the towel into the hot water, washed it several times, and handed it to him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, help her wipe her sweat.¡± Jackson took the towel, carefully avoided the wound on Amelia¡¯s forehead, and gently wiped her cheek. Chapter 280 How Could There Be A Wound¡­ 3/3 ¡°How could there be a wound on her forehead?¡± Eva nced at him and replied emotionlessly, ¡°She identally touched it.¡± Eva still had someints about Jackson. Although he didn¡¯t know much about it, he was indirectly involved in Amelia¡¯s heart failure. Moreover, Eva felt that even if she told Jackson the truth, he would not be able to defeat the Evans family. There was no need to get him involved. Eva would avenge Amelia herself sooner orter. As Ste said, she would n and take her revenge slowly¡­ One day, she would let Sherry, Emily, and James know what would happen as they bullied Amelia. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 He Has Never Been Here 1/4 In the past few days, Amelia slept more than she did when awake. Even when she woke up, she only said a few words and fell asleep again. Jackson sat in front of the hospital bed and didn¡¯t move. His pale face and beard made him look exhausted. Eva advised him to take a rest, but he refused. Eva couldn¡¯t do anything to him and left him alone. She feared that when Amelia woke up, she would want to eat some liquid food. Although Amelia couldn¡¯t eat anymore, Eva still wanted to prepare some for her. Eva told Jackson she would buy some porridge, left the ward, and went downstairs. Not long after Eva left, Amelia woke up. Her limbs were so weak that she couldn¡¯t move. She could guess that her face was probably swollen and must look terrible. Chapter 281 He Has Never Been Here Amelia felt Jackson¡¯s grip on her hand. It was so tight that her heart skipped a beat. She asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Has the sun¡­ risen?¡± 2/4 Jackson nodded, but then he remembered that she couldn¡¯t see, so he quickly replied softly, ¡°Yes¡­¡± He looked out of the window. It was snowing heavily, and the sun could not be seen. But in the past few days, the first thing she did when she woke up was to ask him if the sun had risen. She must really want to see the sun, but she couldn¡¯t. She could only ask if there was a sun. Hearing the sun rising, Amelia slowly turned her head. Through the ss window, she seemed to see a beam of sunlighting in, which warmed her heart¡­ ¡°Ryan, was it the same weather as the day you picked me up?¡± ¡°Yes, the sky was blue, and the clo uds were wh ite. The sun was shining brightly. You had been lying in the grass. I could see you at a nce.¡± When Ryan was five, he flew a kite outside the orphanage. When he saw her in the grass, he picked her up and took her back to the orphanage without hesitation. Chapter 281 He Has Never Been Here 3/4 Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Ryan picked her up, he was destined to love her for the rest of his life¡­ Hearing Jackson¡¯s description, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but smile. In her dream, she saw a woman standing in the sun and reaching out to her. She seemed to say, ¡°Amelia, Mo m is here to pick your up.¡± She felt that it might be her mother. Just like when she came, she put her in the sun and left reluctantly¡­ Perhaps it was not her mother, but she was too eager to have a mother, so she created a mother in her dream to pick her up. After all, she had never experienced maternal love or paternal love in her life. She always felt a little regretful abouting and going nak ed. Seeing her bitter smile, Jackson felt a thorn had pricked his heart. It hurt all over his body. He couldn¡¯t help but hug her tightly and didn¡¯t dare to let go of her¡­ Frustrated, she patted him and said, ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t be sad. See you next time¡­¡± Chapter 281 He Has Never Been Here 4/4 Jackson buried his head in her neck like a child. His cold tears fell on her skin silently. Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Ultimately, she was moved by his persistence, and her eyes turned red¡­ They snuggled tightly together as if only each other remained in the heavens and the earth, and they were as pure as they were when they were young. Ultimately, he feared she would be exhausted, so he gently put her down¡­ She leaned to one side and looked out of the window. Unconsciously, she thought of that chiseled face. Jackson felt uneasy in Imperial Capital and hurried over to see her. However, he was in Arcadia and had never been there before. It was not until now that she realized that if someone didn¡¯t love someone, he could really be offish, not to mention that he was already indifferent. Amelia smiled again. She had pushed him away because she didn¡¯t want him to see her dying. Why was she being so pre tentious now? Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Sending Her on Her Last Journey Her gums suddenly tightened as she mocked herself, and she coughed violently. Pink foam and blood instantly filled the oxygen mask. ¡°Amelia!¡± Jackson¡¯s face turned pale. He hurriedly pressed the bell to call the doctor and knelt on one knee. He pulled out a tissue, tore Amelia¡¯s oxygen mask off, and caught the phlegm she had coughed up. The blood on the tissue soaked his fingers, making him tremble all over. He raised his other hand and wanted to wipe the blood from the corner of her mout h, but more blood flowed out¡­ The blood rolled down her cheeks, wetting her clothes and pillow. Pieces of dazzling scarlet blood stabbed into his heart, causing him to tremble uncontrobly¡­ When the nurse heard the ringtone, she invited the attending doctor and director. Chapter 282 Sending Her on Her Last Journ¡­ Ste immediately ordered the doctor to push her into the emergency room because she was coughing like this. The people in the ward came and went out in a panic. Only Jackson remained kneeling. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. 2/5 It was as though the entire world had fallen silent. Jackson was the only one left, staring nkly at the blood all over his hand¡­ His tall, straight body couldn¡¯t help trembling, and he was afraid as if he had fallen into an abyss. Like a ck ho le, it devoured him bit by bit, making him deeply understand that the person he had taken care of since he was a child was really leaving. It was not to leave him but to leave this world and never return¡­ He didn¡¯t know what fell on the back of his hand, but it didn¡¯t take long for it wet the solid blood. When Eva came back and saw Jackson like this, the resentment in her heart gradually dissipated¡­ She had seen how much he had loved Amelia since she was a child. If not for the fact that they had missed five years, they would have lived together peacefully for the rest of their lives. However, the world was unpredictable. God let them miss it and Chapter 282 Sending Her on Her Last Journ¡­ 3/5 wanted to take Amelia¡¯s life¡­ Thinking of this, Eva couldn¡¯t help shedding tears as well. She propped herself up and stepped forward to pat Jackson on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the emergency room and wait for her¡­¡± Before entering the ward, the nurse had told her that Amelia had suddenly coughed. And she had been sent to the emergency room. Eva was about to turn around and run to the emergency room. Still, she stopped when she saw Jackson kneeling motionlessly on the ground. Jackson acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. He lowered his eyes and stared at the pair of blo ody hands¡­ Knowing he couldn¡¯t face it, Eva sighed heavily and walked to the emergency room. The lights in the emergency room were on, indicating they were under emergency treatment. Eva wondered if Amelia could survive this. Leaning against the wall, Eva squatted in the corner and stared at the door. It was not until the emergency light turned green that Eva stood Chapter 282 Sending Her on Her Last Journ¡­ up straight. 4/5 The emergency room door slowly opened, and Ste came out with a group of doctors in whi te coats. Ste suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw the red-eyed Eva. ¡°Ste¡­ Ste, how is Amelia?¡± Leaning against the wall, Eva struggled to ask this question tremblingly. Ste looked up at Eva and took a deep breath. After a few seconds of silence, she said to Eva, ¡°Ms. Miller, hurry up and say goodbye to her for thest time¡­¡± Jackson, who had just arrived at the emergency room, almost fell when he heard this. His face was so pale that it was almost transparent as if it had been su c k ed dry by a washing machine. He staggered in front of Eva, who was limping in Ste¡¯s arms and could not breathe. Jackson clenched his fists and told Ste tremblingly, ¡°I¡¯ll go see her first¡­¡± Chapter 282 Sending Her on Her Last Journ¡­ 5/5 Ste nodded, helped Eva sit on the bench, took out a sedative, and pushed it into her skin. The dose was not much, but it could calm Eva down and send Amelia to the afterlife¡­. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Don¡¯t Forget Me in Your Next Life Jackson leaned against the wall and walked into the emergency room. Amelia¡¯s petite bodyy on the operating table, looking lifeless. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her eyes, which were covered by her long eyshes, were still moving, she liked have died. The blood on her face had been wiped clean, revealing her sickly paleplexion. She was as beautiful as ever, like the Equinox Flowers growing by the spring, with gorgeous light. Unfortunately, the Equinox Flowers were not everything in the world. She was destined to return to where she belonged at her most beautiful time. ¡°Amelia¡­¡± Jackson knelt on one knee before the operating table, bent down, and whispered in her ear. His gentle trembling pulled her back to reality. Chapter 283 Don¡¯t Forget Me in Your Next Li¡­ 2/4 She slowly opened her tired eyes and wanted to look at himst, but she couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Ryan¡­¡± She struggled to utter the word. Her consciousness was unclear, and her voice was indistinct. He moved closer to her lips and heard her call his name. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Jackson held her hand tightly, giving her a little strength. Amelia took in thest breath of oxygen and told him intermittently, ¡°Take good care of Eva.¡± Amelia had nothing else to ask for. She hoped Eva, who treated her as her sister, would live a safe and healthy life. Jackson lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia smiled. ¡°Ryan¡­ in your next life¡­ don¡¯t forget me¡­¡± Jackson felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if he was suffocating, making him unable to breathe. It turned out that some regrets were unbearable; just like at this Chapter 283 Don¡¯t Forget Me in Your Next Li¡­ moment, his heart seemed to have been stabbed by a knife. Indescribable pain shot through his body as if he had been tortured. Every cell in his body was torn apart. He took a deep breath, and his chest was slightly relieved. However, the regret still wrapped him tightly, making him guilty and unable to extricate himself. 3/4 He grabbed the pair of cold, trembling hands and put them in the position of his left heart. As if he were making an oath, he solemnly promised, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Amelia had promised to wait for him in his next life, which was the best ending or thetest beginning. He hoped that they would not miss each other again in the next life. Now that Amelia had done what she was supposed to, she should close her eyes and sleep well. However, she was unwilling to give up. She rolled her dim eyes and looked in the direction of the emergency room as if she was waiting for someone¡­ ¡°Are you waiting for Eva?¡± Hearing this, Amelia smiled. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Eva walked in with Ste¡¯s help as soon as she finished speaking. 4/4 Chapter 283 Don¡¯t Forget Me in Your Next L¡­ Seeing the weak woman lying on the operating table, Eva¡¯s mood copsed again. ¡°Amelia!¡± Eva rushed over and cried her heart out. Her best sister, her only family member, was about to leave. What should she do in the future? She wanted to touch her face, but she had no strength at all. She couldn¡¯t even open her eyes¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She breathed in the oxygen to prolong her life and used all her strength tofort Eva. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ be¡­ sad¡­ take care of yourself¡­¡± She had tried her best to speak with just a few words, so she had no strength to speak again.. Eva¡¯s cry gradually disappeared from her ears in a trance, reced by the offish voice. ¡°Amelia¡­¡± She struggled to open her eyes again and looked in the direction of the voice¡­ Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Everything Returns to Dust 1/5 This time, she saw James, dressed in a ck suit, walk in from outside the emergency room. Just like the first time they met, he walked steadily to her step by step. He stretched his slender fingers, lowered his head, and softly said, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m here¡­¡± Soft voice¡­ James had never spoken to her in a soft voice before. Amelia¡¯s consciousness gradually returned. When she opened her eyes again, there was nothing but endless darkness. Some said that people would hallucinate before they passed away. What she had just seen was just her imagination. Deep down in her heart, she longed to see James onest time, but unfortunately, he had never appeared¡­ Seeing that she was still staring at the door of the emergency room, Jackson seemed to have understood something. Chapter 284 Everything Returns to Dust 2/5 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After struggling in his heart for a few seconds, he quickly told Ste, ¡°Call James and ask him toe and see her for thest time!¡± Ste was stunned for a moment. Without overthinking, she took out her phone and called James. However, his phone was turned off. She nced at Amelia, who was looking forward to it, then quickly called Andrew, but his phone was still turned off. She put down her phone and said weakly, ¡°The phone was turned off¡­¡± Eva, crying her heart out, found that Amelia was struggling to hold on to herst breath and waiting for James. She remembered that Amelia had once said that James¡¯s private phone had never been turned off. So she quickly told Ste, ¡°Amelia¡¯s phone has his private number. Can anyone help me get her phone? It¡¯s in the paper bag on the bedside table in the ward¡­¡± When the nurse at the door heard this, she immediately turned around and ran to the ward. Soon, she took Amelia¡¯s phone. Ste unlocked the phone while asking Eva, ¡°What¡¯s the Chapter 284 Everything Returns to Dust password?¡± Eva knew the password and quickly reported it to Ste. 3/5 The phone was unlocked, and she promptly scrolled to James¡¯s number. When she found that James had been cklisted by Amelia, Ste immediately let him out and dialed his number. The other end of the line no longer indicated that the phone was turned off. Instead, it was connected¡­ Ste muttered anxiously, ¡°Mr. Evans, answer the phone. Hurry up¡­¡± However, after several calls, the other party did not pick up¡­ The other party finally picked it up when thest call was about to be hung up. ¡°Who is this? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night?¡± Before Ste could speak, a woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. Ste put it on the speaker to let Amelia hear James¡¯s voice as soon as possible. At this moment, Emily¡¯s impatient voice resounded throughout the Chapter 284 Everything Returns to Dust emergency room¡­ Ste suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ 4/5 Seeing that Ste was silent, Emily became even more impatient. ¡°Mr. Evans didn¡¯t state your name. Who the h A relieved smile appeared on her pale face when that clear and powerful voice entered Amelia¡¯s ears. Amelia opened her pale lips and motioned for Ste to hang up. Then she looked up at Jackson, who was still holding her hands. ¡°Ryan¡­ after I die ¡­ cremate me immediately¡­¡± James wouldn¡¯te to see her for thest time. There was no need for her to wait in this world. The sooner he cremated her, the sooner she could leave. That was good. She had nothing to worry about. When she closed her eyes, she could hear the shouts of Eva, Jackson, and Ste. Amelia couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She replied to them in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so tired¡­ I want to sleep for a while¡­¡± Then, the voice in her ear gradually faded away, leaving only silence between heaven and earth, as if everything had returned to dust, nothing there. I Got Married Without You Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 He¡¯s Going to Take Her Home ¡°Beep~~~¡± An ear-piercing sound came from the treadmill. The person on the operating table left just like that. Eva cried so hard that she fainted. Ste pushed her to the emergency room in a hurry. Only Jackson remained kneeling, staring at the person on the stage motionlessly. He stared at her briefly, picked up her soft body, and walked out. Ste, who was in the emergency room next door, hurried to stop him. ¡°Mr. Collins, Ms. Garcia¡¯sst words are to cremate¡­¡± Jackson was numb. He nced at Ste and said, ¡°I know.¡± He stared intensely at her pale face. In a soft voice, he said, ¡°I just want to change her clothes.¡± Amelia¡¯s clothes were stained with the blood on his hands. She loved looking beautiful and didn¡¯t want to be cremated in such garments. Chapter 285 He¡¯s Going to Take Her Home 2/4 Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jackson¡¯s calm and steady expression shocked Ste. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Jackson love Ms. Garcia very much?¡± she wondered. Why was he so calm? Ste looked at his back as he walked away. She thought that Jackson was at least willing to send her off for thest time, but they couldn¡¯t even find James. The shock in her heart slowly faded away. Men were always so heartless. She shouldn¡¯t have ced any hope in them¡­ Jackson carried Amelia back to the ward, helped her wipe her body, and changed her into clean clothes. He bent down and kissed her deeply on the forehead. Then he picked up her ID card and asked the bodyguards to issue the death certificate. The moment he got the certificate, Jackson¡¯s expression was calm. He just picked her up and walked to the crematorium next to the hospital. Jackson personally sent her to the crematorium. When he wanted to follow her in, the staff stopped him. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go in. Leave the burning work to us¡­¡± Jackson could only stop outside the door and watch as several staff members pushed Amelia in. Chapter 285 He¡¯s Going to Take Her Home 3/4 Many smelting furnaces were inside, and the ones close to the outside were all working. Only the innermost one was empty. He saw with his eyes that the staff had pushed Amelia into the stove after making a few turns. At that moment, his calm heart was suddenly torn apart. All of a sudden, he broke down. Like a madman, he rushed in recklessly¡­ ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t cremate her!¡± He shouted at the top of his lungs, but he was stopped by many staff members. ¡°Sir, the cremation button has been turned on. There¡¯s no way to stop it. Please restrain your grief!¡± They were all trying to persuade Jackson, and the bodyguards were holding him back, but he refused to listen and tried his best to break free from them. He wanted to take her home. Even if it was just a cold corpse, he would take her home!!! ¡°Jackson, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± When Erin heard the news of Amelia¡¯s death, he immediately Chapter 285 He¡¯s Going to Take Her Home rushed over. However, he did not expect to see such a scene. In his memory, Jackson had always been gentle, elegant, and indifferent. Erin had never lost his composure. 4/4 But now, he¡­ Erin couldn¡¯t describe him with words. He only felt that Jackson had gone mad. ¡°Erin¡­¡± Jackson grabbed Erin¡¯s hand and begged in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡¯re a medical genius. You must have a way to save her, right?¡± Erin looked at his bloodshot eyes and couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°Jackson, pull yourself together¡­¡± Erin didn¡¯t even answer that he couldn¡¯t save her. Instead, he asked him to pull himself together, meaning he could not save her. Jackson¡¯s body went limp, and he knelt on the ground. His desperate eyes were fixed on the tightly sh ut iron door. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 I¡¯ve Finally Married You Night fell, and the iron door opened. A staff member came out with an urn. ¡°The victim, Amelia Garcia, has been cremated. Which family member is here? Pleasee and get the urn.¡± Jackson¡¯s bodyguards immediately stepped forward and returned the urn and the ID certificate. After taking them, the bodyguard held them and bent down to hand them to Jackson, who had lost consciousness. ¡°Mr. Collins, it¡¯s time to take Ms. Garcia home. Otherwise, if she doesn¡¯t recognize the way home, it will be¡­¡± ¡°Be a wandering ghost.¡± The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to say thetter part out loud, but it was enough to provoke Jackson. His blood-red eyes slowly moved to the urn. When Jackson thought of how the person who had been alive a moment ago had turned into a pile of dust instantly, he felt utterly disheartened. Chapter 286 I¡¯ve Finally Married You At this time, it was raining heavily, just like the night of his car ident. 2/3 It wet his hair and cheeks, but he ignored it. He took off his clothes and covered the urn. After forcing himself to calm down, he raised his trembling hand to take the urn, but he failed several times¡­ ¡°Let me do it.¡± Erin took the box but was stopped by Jackson. Jackson tried his best to stabilize his trembling hands and tried to catch the urn. After steadying himself, he held the urn tightly and did not allow anyone to touch it. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± The lightning struck, and the wind howled. Jackson¡¯s face turned pale. He held the urn tightly and walked out of the crematorium with trembling steps, supported by Erin. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He had once promised to marry her officially when he grew up. Before he could fulfill his promise, she left in a hurry¡­ Chapter 286 I¡¯ve Finally Married You However, whether she left or not, he had to fulfill his promise. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Regained His Memory 1/3 When the car dro ve into the Civil Affairs Bureau, Erin felt that Jackson had gonepletely mad¡­ Jackson didn¡¯t care at all. He walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau with the urn. It waste at night, and the Civil Affairs Bureau was not open. Jackson sat on the steps with the box and waited for dawn. He did not use his power to call the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau over in the middle of the night because he wanted to umte some blessings for Amelia. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jackson¡­¡± Eva looked at Jackson, who was stubborn. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. In the end, he did not say anything. Seeing that the rain was getting heavier, Erin fetched an umbre. He ced it on Jackson¡¯s head to protect him from the rain. When Jackson asked Erin if he could cure Amelia¡¯s heart failure, Erin suspected that Jackson had regained his memory, so he asked Zoey about what had happened back then. Chapter 287 Regained His Memory 2/3 Only then did he find out about Jackson and Ms. Garcia¡¯s past. They used to be a couple who loved each other, but they missed each other because of Stephen Collins. Jackson had jumped out of the car for Ms. Garcia¡¯s sake and lost his memory. The depth of love was not something others could easily measure¡­ Erin suddenly thought of Ste lying on the ground covered in blood and reaching out to him for help. His heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten. If Ste hadn¡¯t held on to it back then, would he have been like Jackson, holding on to her urn utterly dissipated? Erin shook his head, and an offish expression returned to his eyes. He lowered his head to look at Jackson, who was like a walking corpse. Erin must have been moved by Jackson¡¯s deep affection; that¡¯s why he had such a scary idea¡­ The rainy night passed, and a sun rose, shining on the urn. It was warm. Jackson rubbed the box and whispered, ¡°Amelia, the sun is rising today¡­¡± Jackson held the box tightly as if he was holding Amelia tightly. He walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau. Chapter 287 Regained His Memory 3/3 When the Civil Affairs Bureau staff saw him holding an urn and asking for a marriage certificate with a dead person¡¯s certificate, all of them were shocked. Since they were unwilling to do such an absurd thing, Erin had no choice but to reveal his identity and invite an important person. The matter was quickly settled. Jackson got the photo that had been photoshopped. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m finally married to you.¡± He hugged her urn and kissed it gently. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home now.¡± Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Amelia Couldn¡¯t Call Her Eva Anymore Jackson brought Amelia back to the vi. The ce she had been to gave her a sense of security. Cora was shocked when she saw Jackson holding an urn with a pale face. However, when she saw the regretful expressions on Mr. Simpson¡¯s and the bodyguards¡¯ faces, she slowly understood the situation. Although Cora didn¡¯t know who was in the urn, it must be one of Mr. Collins¡¯s rtives. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m going to prepare the mourning hall¡­¡± Jackson did not respond, but when Cora turned around, he stopped her. ¡°I want you to carve a tombstone for her and write her name down.¡± Cora asked him, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s her name?¡± Jackson looked down at the urn and replied affectionately, ¡°My Chapter 288 Amelia Couldn¡¯t Call Her Eva ¡­ wife, Amelia Garcia.¡± Cora was stunned. ¡°Amelia?¡± Was she Ms. Garcia she had met before? 2/5 ¡°She is charming and a little weak. Is it her?¡± Cora didn¡¯t dare to ask. She replied with a ¡°yes¡± and immediately went downstairs to prepare. Jackson ced the urn on the table and turned to look at Erin. ¡°Go back. You don¡¯t have to apany me.¡± Erin wanted to refuse but was interrupted by Jackson. ¡°I want to be alone and spend more time with her.¡± He couldn¡¯t let her d ie without a grave. When he apanied her again, he would personally bury her. Seeing him like this, Erin did not stay. ¡°Take good care of yourself. Contact me if you need anything.¡± Jackson nodded calmly. Only then did Erin dare to leave with peace of mind. Before leaving, he told the bodyguards to keep an eye on Jackson and not to let anything happen to him. Chapter 288 Amelia Couldn¡¯t Call Her Eva¡­ 3/5 After he left, Jackson took out a clean towel and carefully wiped the urn. After Eva woke up from hera, she found out from Ste that Jackson had cremated Amelia, so she burst into tears again. Ste hugged Eva¡¯s shoulder andforted her silently. She was also so sad about Amelia¡¯s sudden death that she could not speak. There were still two months left for Amelia. If it weren¡¯t for her, Amelia wouldn¡¯t have been beaten by the Evans family¡­ Her ipetence was also indirectly the murderer of Ms. Garcia¡­ Eva, apanied by Ste, went to Jackson¡¯s vi. The mourning hall had been built, and Jackson¡¯s wife, Amelia, was written on it. When Eva saw the marriage certificate ced in the mourning hall, she couldn¡¯t help but cry again. Amelia finally married her young lover in this way. Compared to Eva crying her heart out, Jackson was calmer than anyone else. ¡°Eva, I have to burn some clothes for Amelia tomorrow. Can you help her pack up her clothes?¡± Chapter 288 Amelia Couldn¡¯t Call Her Eva ¡­ Eva cried and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Eva agreed, picked up the things brought back by the hospital, and returned to the small apartment. The room was as warm as usual. There was no change, but no beautiful figure was waiting for her. 4/5 Eva¡¯s eyes were red. She walked to the sofa, raised her hand, and touched where Amelia had once been lying. Tears rolled down her cheeks. With tears, Eva looked toward the secondary bedroom and softly said, ¡°Amelia¡­¡± There was no response, only her own response. Once Amelia heard hering back, she would rush out of the bedroom and pounce on her. But now, no one would smile and call her Eva in such a big house anymore¡­ Eva covered her face and fell on the sofa, crying uncontrobly¡­ Eva shouted Amelia¡¯s name repeatedly in her heart as if she could call her back this way. She knew it was impossible, but she still desperately shouted, tortured, and struggled. I Got Married Without You N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 288 Amelia Couldn¡¯t Call Her Eva¡­ 3/5 After he left, Jackson took out a clean towel and carefully wiped the urn. After Eva woke up from hera, she found out from Ste that Jackson had cremated Amelia, so she burst into tears again. Ste hugged Eva¡¯s shoulder andforted her silently. She was also so sad about Amelia¡¯s sudden death that she could not speak. There were still two months left for Amelia. If it weren¡¯t for her, Amelia wouldn¡¯t have been beaten by the Evans family¡­ Her ipetence was also indirectly the murderer of Ms. Garcia¡­ Eva, apanied by Ste, went to Jackson¡¯s vi. The mourning hall had been built, and Jackson¡¯s wife, Amelia, was written on it. When Eva saw the marriage certificate ced in the mourning hall, she couldn¡¯t help but cry again. Amelia finally married her young lover in this way. Compared to Eva crying her heart out, Jackson was calmer than anyone else. ¡°Eva, I have to burn some clothes for Amelia tomorrow. Can you help her pack up her clothes?¡± Chapter 288 Amelia Couldn¡¯t Call Her Eva ¡­ Eva cried and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Eva agreed, picked up the things brought back by the hospital, and returned to the small apartment. The room was as warm as usual. There was no change, but no beautiful figure was waiting for her. 4/5 Eva¡¯s eyes were red. She walked to the sofa, raised her hand, and touched where Amelia had once been lying. Tears rolled down her cheeks. With tears, Eva looked toward the secondary bedroom and softly said, ¡°Amelia¡­¡± There was no response, only her own response. Once Amelia heard hering back, she would rush out of the bedroom and pounce on her. But now, no one would smile and call her Eva in such a big house anymore¡­ Eva covered her face and fell on the sofa, crying uncontrobly¡­ Eva shouted Amelia¡¯s name repeatedly in her heart as if she could call her back this way. She knew it was impossible, but she still desperately shouted, tortured, and struggled. I Got Married Without You Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 The Testament That She Left Behind 1/4 Eva cried for a long time. It was not until she was exhausted that she struggled to get up from the sofa. She still had to sort out the belongings for Amelia. She couldn¡¯t let Amelia have no clothes to wear on the way to he ll. She had to cheer up and pick out a few beautiful clothes for Amelia. Eva walked to Amelia¡¯s room with heavy steps. Eva¡¯s tears fell again when she saw what belonged to Amelia was still there, but Amelia was gone. After covering her face and crying for a while, she wiped away the tears and began to sort out the relics for Amelia. Eva took clothes from the wardrobe, a few pairs of shoes from the shoe cab, and some quilts. As for the rest, she didn¡¯t touch them and couldn¡¯t bear to burn them all, so she left most of them as a souvenir. After packing her belongings, she turned around and was about Chapter 289 The Testament That She Left B¡­ to leave the bedroom when Eva suddenly stopped and looked back at the desk. 2/4 As if sensing something, she forced her to walk to the desk and then pulled open the drawer. It was clean. There was only a notebook and an envelope with the words ¡°Posthumous Note.¡± Seeing the note, Eva¡¯s eyes turned red again. It turned out that Amelia had been ready to leave this world for a long time, but she had never discovered it. She could have spent more time with Amelia if she had found out earlier. She would not have felt so regretful now. She took out the note with trembling hands, opened the envelope, and slowly unfolded the letter inside. ¡°[Dear Eva, my dear sister, Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When you read this letter, it meant that I was no longer in this world. However, Eva, please do not feel sad for me, do not feel sorry for me. Some things cannot be changed. Just let nature take its course. Chapter 289 The Testament That She Left B¡­ 3/4 I was already thinking about letting them go, and I hope you would not cry because of me. I am very grateful to you by my side. No matter who bullies me, you will be the first to rush out to protect me. When I was twelve, I was blocked by a group of bad girls at the school entrance. It was you who fought with them to save me. At that time, I might let them beat me up rather than lose a new pair of shoes. In retrospect, we were inferior then and couldn¡¯t afford to eat. But you and Ryan, to take care of me, would rather not eat meals but also save money to buy me medicine. Several times I have heard your stomachs cooing with hunger, and the steamed bread in my hand suddenly ceases to smell. Eva, I can survive being over 20 years old because of your night and night shift, Ryan¡¯s non-sleep work. I often thought to myself, what virtue or ability do I have? What qualifications do I have to rely on you all to survive¡­ Later, when I started working, I could earn money to support myself and relieve your burden. I thought it would be good to stay by your side, asionally helping you. 4/4 Chapter 289 The Testament That She Left B¡­ However, it was a bit of a pity I could only apany you on this path, my life about toe to an end. Before I left, the only thing I could give you was some money in a bank card, two hundred and fifty thousand, not much. Even though it was just a drop in the bucket, I hope that when your need money, it can help. This money, you can use as you will; it was not the money I sold myself. It was the money I worked to earn. The password is your birthday number, 870726. Goodbye, Eva, my favorite sister.].¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 He¡¯s In a Bad mood After reading the letter, Eva choked with sobs. The bank card in the envelope made her sad. She was so stup id. Before Amelia died, she was worried that Eva didn¡¯t have enough money, but¡­ ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t need your money. I want you toe back¡­¡± Eva held the envelope in her hand. The longing that she had never felt before upied her mind, making her cry her heart out. In the end, Eva fell asleep due to exhaustion. Even in her dreams, Amelia came back. Eva was unwilling to give up. Subconsciously, she was full of the idea of Ameliaing back, so she dreamed of it. When Eva awoke and returned to reality, a sense of powerlessness, as she had fallen into an abyss, upied her whole heart, making her feel suffocated. Eva stared nkly at the ceiling with her swollen and ck eyes. The whole world was quiet as if she were the only one left. After an unknown period, her cell phone rang one after another, Chapter 290 He¡¯s In a Bad mood and she finally reacted. The ringtone came from a paper bag of Gi. It was Amelia¡¯s mobile phone. 2/3 Eva was stunned for a few seconds and struggled to pick up the phone. When she saw James¡¯s name on the screen, Eva¡¯s fingers paused. Amelia wanted to see him before she died, even if she had to listen to his voice. However, he asked Emily to answer the phone. Such a fickle man was not qualified to know the news of Amelia¡¯s death. Eva didn¡¯t answer the phone. The other party called several times, but no one answered. Eva was about to put down her phone to pack Amelia¡¯s clothes when she saw countless messages from a man called ¡°Mr. Shawn.¡± It was sent one after another during this period. It was all about harassment. Such as missed you and an apology from when Amelia fainted and was sent to the hospital. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Eva couldn¡¯t understand what this ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± meant. She only felt that Mr. Shawn had gone too far in harassing Amelia before she Chapter 290 He¡¯s In a Bad mood died. Eva didn¡¯t want Amelia to suffer this kind of perverted harassment after she died. 3/3 She picked up Amelia¡¯s phone and sent a message to Mr. Shawn. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Why Are You Here? Before this, in Huston in the United States, James had just ended a closed-door meetingsting several days and nights. He left the airline with Andrew and went straight to the extended luxury car parked at the door. The car started quickly. The man leaned tiredly against the car¡¯s back seat and rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°Is anyone looking for me in the country?¡± ¡°I turned off my phone because NASA didn¡¯t let me turn it on. I don¡¯t know if someone called me.¡± After exining, Andrew quickly took out his phone and turned it on. The airline bureau did an excellent job of keeping it a secret. After Andrew followed Mr. Evans in, their mobile phone was confiscated and forced to be turned off. They were not allowed to walk around or even go out to buy things. They could only leave their mobile phone inside and wait for Mr. Evans to finish the meeting. James didn¡¯t expect that this meeting wouldst for so many Chapter 291 Why Are You Here? days. He didn¡¯t know how anxious the domestic people were. Andrew pressed the power button several times, but it didn¡¯t work. It should be out of battery. ¡°Mr. Evans, let me charge it first.¡± After saying that, Andrew put his phone in the car to charge. 2/3 James was so tired that he didn¡¯t want to move, so he had to take out his work phone. After turning on his phone, except for a pile of work messages, no one came to him. He put down his phone and slowly looked out the window with bloodshot eyes. For some reason, he had been feeling uneasy recently. Especially in the past two days, he felt more uneasy, which made him absent-minded several times during meetings. He rubbed his forehead and felt uneasy because he was too tired. The car soon stopped in Huston¡¯s affluent district. The man got out of the car and quickly walked into the vi. After taking off his coat and handing it to Andrew, the man walked into the elevator and went to the bedroom on the third floor. Chapter 291 Why Are You Here? 3/3 He was so hurried that he forgot to bring his private phone. At this moment, he really wanted to see if anyone had contacted him. When the elevator opened, he quickly entered the bedroom, only to find it was messy and smelled strongly of perfume. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Before he could frown, Emily exited the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. His face darkened as he asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 She Has Died Before she could smile, Emily was stopped by James¡¯s indifferent voice. She stopped smiling, approached him, and looked at him slightly disappointedly. ¡°James, aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m here?¡± There was no expression on his handsome face. He stared at Emily and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± This was his Huston¡¯s private residence. Almost no one knew it. But Emily had suddenly appeared here. This could only mean that she was following him. Emily was frightened by his gaze. She stepped back, wrapped herself tightly in the bath towel, and moved closer unwillingly. ¡°James, old Mrs. Evans knows your whereabouts like the back of her hand. She asked me toe here because she thinks we should make some progress since I¡¯ve returned from my studies¡­¡± She plucked up her courage and touched the man¡¯s cheek. But the man leaned to one side before she could touch it and avoided her. James didn¡¯t even bother to grab her wrist and shake her off. Chapter 292 She Has Died Instead, he chose to turn around and avoid her. As usual, he avoided her. 2/3 Emily suddenly smiled in despair. ¡°James, how long do you want me to wait?!¡± James looked down at her and didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. He said indifferently, ¡°Get out.¡± If it were any other time, Emily would have left obediently and never dared to disobey him. But now, she was wrapped in a bath towel, revealing everything a woman should have in front of him. Not only was he unmoved, but he didn¡¯t even want to look at her. He even asked her to get lost. How could she bear it? Emily clenched her fists, clenched her nails, and growled, ¡°You promised him you would marry me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Have you forgotten?¡± Hearing this, the gloominess in his eyes increased instead of decreasing. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have married you. If you understand, get lost!¡± Emily held her breath. In the past, as long as she threatened him with these words, James would definitelypromise. Even if he didn¡¯tpromise, he would treat her better. But now, Chapter 292 She Has Died 3/3 he didn¡¯t care about her feelings and insisted on driving her away Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Amelia Never Called Again As the youngdy of the Moore family and a top student, she was a little arrogan t. Since James had driven her away like this, it would be her fault if she stayed any longer. Emily red at him angrily, picked up the clothes outside the bathroom, turned around, and ran downstairs. James quickly walked to the bedside and took his private phone from the drawer without looking back. When he opened it, he found that it was about two o¡¯clock in the afternoon yesterday, and Amelia had called her a few times. Someone picked up thest call. The call ended in a few seconds, and Amelia never called again. Frustrated, he quickly called Amelia back. He was eager to hear her voice, but she didn¡¯t answer. He remembered that it was the weekend in the country. When it was break time, Amelia liked to sleep in, so he didn¡¯t call again. He put down his phone and was about to change his room to rest when he got a WhatsApp message. Chapter 293 Amelia Never Called Again There was only one friend on his WhatsApp, and that was Amelia¡­ 2/3 He quickly picked up his phone and opened Whats App, only to hear Andrew¡¯s anxious voice outside the door. ¡°Mr. Evans, open the door. Something happened to Ms. Garcia!¡± At the same time, he saw the message: [Mr. Shawn, she has passed away. Please don¡¯t harass her anymore.] Property ? N?velDrama.Org. James¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He quickly turned around and typed back, [Don¡¯t make such a joke.] At the same time, Eva saw this message and sneered, [Believe it or not, she is dead. Mr. Shawn, if you want to harass her in the future, go to he ll and find her!] James¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With an indifferent face, he opened the door and looked at Andrew, who was anxious and flustered. ¡°What happened?¡± His voice, which had always been indifferent, had a slight tremor that even he overlooked. Seeing that his expression was indifferent and he didn¡¯t seem to care at all, Andrew slowly calmed down. 3/3 Chapter 293 Amelia Never Called Again ¡°Mr. Evans, Ste just called to tell me that Ms. Garcia passed away at 2:19 p.m. yesterday¡­¡± Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 He Doesn¡¯t Believe It 1/4 After Andrew finished speaking, he looked up at James. There was still no expression on his face. His delicate face was still calm. Andrew didn¡¯t know if Mr. Evans didn¡¯t hear him clearly or if he didn¡¯t care about Ms. Garcia¡¯s life or death. Why didn¡¯t he react at all? After standing awkwardly at the door for a while, Andrew said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Evans, I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± Andrew turned to leave, but a gloomy voice came behind him. ¡°Who did you say passed away?¡± Andrew frowned. He had made it quite clear just now. Didn¡¯t Mr. Evans hear it clearly? Andrew muttered in his heart as he turned around to face the man standing in the room, who was indifferent all over. ¡°Amelia Garcia, Ms. Garcia.¡± Afraid that he couldn¡¯t hear him clearly, Andrew deliberately emphasized the name ¡°Amelia Garcia.¡± Chapter 294 He Doesn¡¯t Believe It 2/4 James¡¯s expression gradually turned more badly. ¡°Are you kidding me? She¡¯s fine. How could she have passed away?¡± Andrew froze on the spot. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that his president didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but that he didn¡¯t believe that Ms. Garcia had passed away at all. Andrew passed on what Ste had told him to James. ¡°Mr. Evans, Ms. Garcia has heart failure.¡± James sneered, ¡°She just had a heart attack. How could she have heart failure?¡± Andrew still wanted to say he waste, but James shu t the door with a bang and shu t him out. When the door was closed, Andrew seemed to have seen Mr. Evans¡¯s hand trembling¡­ James steadied his hands, turned on his phone, and dialed a familiar number. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He didn¡¯t believe that she had passed away. He felt she med him for pping her and intentionally lying to him. He had to hear her voice; otherwise, he couldn¡¯t calm down. He called her several times, but she didn¡¯t answer. Just as he was about to lose patience, someone picked it up. Chapter 294 He Doesn¡¯t Believe It 3/4 At this moment, his restless and uneasy heart suddenly rxed. She answered his call, which meant that she was not dead. Andrew and Ste were lying to him! He calmed down and regained his offish and distant expression. In a soft voice, he called out, ¡°Amelia.¡± Hearing his voice, Eva heaved a deep sigh in her heart. Eva didn¡¯t want to answer it, but¡­ She saw a folded piece of paper in the drawer. She opened it and found that it was from Amelia to James. In just a few words, Eva knew what Amelia was thinking. To satisfy Amelia, Eva answered a call from James. After taking a deep breath, Eva said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°Amelia is gone. You don¡¯t have to call again.¡± James had been waiting for Amelia¡¯s reply but didn¡¯t hear her voice. Instead, it was an unfamiliar female voice. Ignoring the sentence, ¡°Amelia is gone,¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡°Ask her to answer the phone.¡± Chapter 294 He Doesn¡¯t Believe It 4/4 Hearing this, Eva suddenly became angry. ¡°She¡¯s dead. Why did you answer the phone?¡± This was the third time today that he had been told Amelia was dead. How hateful. He tightened his grip on his phone and asked indifferently, ¡°Who is this?¡± Eva patiently replied, ¡°This is Amelia¡¯s sister, Eva Miller.¡± He knew that Amelia had such a friend, but he still did not believe what she said. ¡°Ms. Miller, please tell her that if she is afraid, I will pester her. Just tell me directly. Don¡¯t y such tricks. I won¡¯t believe it.¡± Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 He Wants to See Her with His Own Eyes Eva was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s lying to you? Are you out of your mind? Have you forgotten how you, your fianc¨¦e, and your cousin beat her? She¡¯s in thete stage of heart failure, and you nailed her to the back of her head. How can she live like this?¡± Eva almost roared. In the end, she suddenly choked with sobs. She was in great pain when she thought of how Amelia had been beaten up before she left the world. ¡°James, how can you be so cr uel? Before Amelia passed away, she wrote you a note¡­¡± The angry and resentful cries on the other end of the line made Jame¡¯s heart tighten uncontrobly. James wanted to control his emotions, but it was not as easy as usual. On the contrary, the more he controlled it, the more flustered he became. He ignored the panic that was spreading wantonly. Clenching his phone, James asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the nail on the back of her head?¡± Eva thought that he didn¡¯t dare to admit what he had done. She 2/3 Chapter 295 He Wants to See Her with His ¡­ growled, ¡°When Ste arrived, the back of Amelia¡¯s head was nailed to the nail. If she hadn¡¯t been nailed to the ground and couldn¡¯t move, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered from heart failure due to excessive blood loss. It¡¯s all your Evans family¡¯ doing. How dare you y du mb here? I really feel sorry for Amelia!¡± After that, Eva hung up the phone and cklisted him. He looked at the ck screen in silence for a few minutes. The tall figure standing before the floor-to-ceiling window suddenly shook. James was unable to support himself, and he began to go limp. James held on to the ss with one hand to steady himself, but all he could think of was the scene of Amelia lying on the ground at that time. She was lying motionless on the ground, not because she was disappointed in him, but because she could not move at all after being pped on the nail by him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of her lying alone in the bathroom in despair, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart tighten¡­ The sense of guilt that swiftly invaded his heart was like a mischievous growing vin e that wrapped tightly around him, making it hard for him to breathe. It was impossible. James had read Amelia¡¯s examination report. Chapter 295 He Wants to See Her with His ¡­ 3/3 Except for a heart attack, there was nothing wrong with her body. How could she suddenly have heart failure? Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Call Ste Could he have hit and disappointed her, so she had deliberately colluded with these people to lie to him? That had to be the case. Amelia had lied to James several times. This time, she must have lied to him too! Heforted himself in this way, but the uneasiness in his heart was gradually magnified, which made him unable to stop being afraid. He suppressed the wanton pain in his heart, put down his phone, walked to the door, and opened it. Andrew was worried about his president, so he didn¡¯t leave hurriedly and stayed outside the door. When he saw that James was trembling all over after opening the door, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Mr. Evans, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± James raised his blood-red eyes and ordered indifferently, ¡°Call Ste.¡± He wanted to ask her what was happening, but his hands were trembling, and he couldn¡¯t hold his phone firmly. Chapter 296 Call Ste 2/3 Andrew quickly took out his phone and called Ste back. The other party was waiting for his call and soon picked it up. ¡°Hey, Andrew, have you told Mr. Evans?¡± Without waiting for Andrew¡¯s reply, James said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the test you gave me except for congenital heart disease. Why did she suddenly be a terminal heart failure?¡± Hearing Mr. Evans¡¯s questioning voice, Ste was a little scared. ¡°At that time, I asked Ms. Garcia if she wanted to tell you, but she didn¡¯t let me. I wanted to follow the patient¡¯s wishes and make a fake report for you without permission¡­¡± Hearing this, James flew into a rage. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Who are you working for?¡± It was the first time that Ste had seen James so angry. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I was going to go against the patient¡¯s wishes, but I asked if you cared about Ms. Garcia. You said¡­¡± Ste paused and admitted her mistake. ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m sorry. I thought you didn¡¯t care about her life, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± A deep sense of powerlessness hit him, causing his offish voice to be tinged with despair. ¡°Ste, it¡¯s fine if others don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t you know my feelings?¡± Chapter 296 Call Ste How could he show that he cared? Could he tell everyone what he cared about? No. 3/3 James had only cared for a childhood friend, but they tortured her to death, not to mention the woman he wanted¡­ Unfortunately, he hid it so well that even the people around him couldn¡¯t figure out his thoughts. How could he me them? No, he could only me himself for being imprisoned and unable to extricate himself¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He raised his trembling fingers and hung up the phone. His scarlet eyes turned to Andrew. ¡°Prepare a private ne.¡± He wanted to return home immediately and see Amelia with his own eyes. Otherwise, he would never believe that she had passed away. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 James Came here to Rob the People Jackson picked a cemetery that overlooked the night view of Arcadia. The scenic spot in front of them was where he and Amelia had been. At that time, she said that she liked this ce very much and asked him to take her here often in the future. 1/5 Later, he broke his promise and never brought her here again. He even forgot about her. Jackson looked down at the urn in his arms. His eyes were red with guilt. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Eva came over with her belongings and happened to hear Jackson¡¯s apology. She stopped and looked at Jackson, who was hugging the urn tightly. For a moment, Eva felt sorry for him. They were initially a couple who loved each other but missed each Chapter 297 James Came here to Rob the P¡­ other. For Jackson, he must feel more regretful than she did. 2/5 Eva held back her tears, pushed the suitcase before him, and said gently, ¡°Ryan, it¡¯s time to be buried.¡± Cora asked someone to pick an auspicious day for Amelia¡¯s funeral. It would be a waste of time if it went on like this. She didn¡¯t want Amelia to leave toote, so they¡¯d better bury Amelia as soon as possible. Jackson came back to his senses and looked at the suitcase. ¡°Is that all she has?¡± Eva shook his head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to burn anything else. Leave them as a souvenir.¡± Jackson didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the urn again and reluctantly put it into the tomb. Soon, the staff covered the coffin and repaired the tombstones. They also told them not to burn clothes in the cemetery. Jackson did not respond. Several bodyguards stepped forward and asked the staff for the phone number of the person in charge of the cemetery. After promising the person in charge that they would not damage the park, grass, and trees and would support the cemetery, the person in charge agreed happily. 3/5 Chapter 297 James Came here to Rob the P¡­ The bodyguards hung up the phone and spread the fire extinguisher on the ground. After getting ready, they walked up to Jackson. ¡°Mr. Collins, you can burn clothes for Ms. Garcia now.¡± Jackson had been staring at the photo on the tombstone. When he heard the bodyguard¡¯s voice, he slowly turned around. ¡°Give it to me.¡± One of the bodyguards turned around and pushed over arge box in the shade. When Eva saw that the suitcase was full of men¡¯s clothes, she asked Jackson in confusion, ¡°Whose clothes are these?¡± Jackson put the clothes on the board fireproofing and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± Eva froze on the spot and looked at him incredulously. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± He paused for a moment and looked up at Eva with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just promised to apany her forever, but now I can¡¯t. Burning my clothes to apany her can be regarded as fulfilling my promise.¡± Hearing this, Eva was relieved and took out Amelia¡¯s clothes one by one with him. Chapter 297 James Came here to Rob the P¡­ 4/5 The moment the fire was ignited, Eva couldn¡¯t help crying until her voice was hoarse. ¡°Amelia, have a good trip¡­¡± When the fire was over, the bodyguards finished dealing with the scene. The two were unwilling to leave and stood before the tombstone to guard it. After a long time, Jackson said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to Imperial Capital tomorrow. I¡¯lle back on the seventh day of the evening.¡± Eva nodded. Seeing the sky gradually darkening, she said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jackson touched the photo of Amelia with his finger and let go of it in pain. When they turned around and were about to leave, a private ne rumbled and stopped on thewn not far away¡­ After the private ne stopped, James got off with a ck suit. His face was pale, and his eyes were bloodshot. He walked swiftly towards them. At the same time, dozens of luxury cars suddenly stopped at the cemetery gate. All of them were professional bodyguards in suits and ties. At a nce, there was a ck mass of about a dozen people. Chapter 297 James Came here to Rob the P¡­ Their movements were uniform and aggressive as if they were here to snatch Amelia away. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Crazy in front of Her Tomb 1/4 James walked up to them, nced at them, and asked indifferently, ¡°Where is she?¡± This was the second time Eva had seen him. The first time was when he came to pick Amelia up in person. At that time, he was sitting in the car and did not get out, so Eva could only see his profile. At that time, she thought he had good genes and was good-looking. At this moment, standing face to face with him, Eva was a little shocked and scared. It was not because of his appearance but his powerful aura. That kind of noble and distant temperament was innate, which made people have to be shocked. Jackson couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he saw that James waste and looked down on him. ¡°You want to see her?¡± Chapter 298 Crazy in front of Her Tomb Jackson pointed to the grave behind him. ¡°It¡¯s there.¡± 2/4 James looked in the direction of his finger. When James saw the photo on the tombstone, his face turned pale. Then, his sinister eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Impossible!¡± After saying that, James turned his head and ordered Andrew indifferently, ¡°Open the grave!¡± He didn¡¯t believe that Amelia was lying inside. He had to expose their lies! Andrew waved her hand at the bodyguards, who immediately went forward to open the grave. Eva rushed to stop the bodyguards while Jackson grabbed James by the cor. ¡°James! She¡¯s already dead, but you still want to open her grave. What are you trying to do?¡± Hearing the word ¡°dead¡± repeatedly, James felt terrible. He curled his fingers and suppressed the pain. He nced indifferently at Jackson. ¡°Did you hide her on purpose to monopolize her?¡± Jackson snorted and looked at James as if he were looking at a Chapter 298 Crazy in front of Her Tomb 3/4 lunat ic. ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful. You don¡¯t even dare to face her death.¡± James didn¡¯t want to hear the word ¡°death¡± again, so he pushed Jackson away. He walked quickly to the grave, ignoring the portrait on the gravestone, and opened the coffin with brute force. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Seeing that he was crazy, Eva mustered up the courage out of nowhere and rushed over to p him hard. ¡°She called you the day she passed away, but you didn¡¯t answer her phone. Instead, you came to her grave to go crazy. Are you crazy?¡± Seeing that this woman dared to hit their president, Andrew stepped forward and wanted to stop her, but James stopped him. The p did not hurt him, or it could be said that the pain in his heart numbed his body and made him numb. He slowly looked at Eva. ¡°Ms. Miller, I just want to ensure if the person inside is her¡­¡± Eva felt that he was really crazy. So many people told him that she had passed away, but he still didn¡¯t believe them! Eva ignored him and protected the tombstone. ¡°If anyone dares to open Amelia¡¯s grave, I¡¯ll fight him!¡± Chapter 298 Crazy in front of Her Tomb 4/4 James sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to let me see her, which means. she¡¯s not dead!¡± Jackson felt like he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. His pale face was full of sarcasm. He walked up to James and said the harshest words. ¡°What¡¯s lying inside is just a handful of ashes. You won¡¯t be able to see here even if you open the coffin because¡­ I personally cremated her.¡± Jackson and James looked at each other. The corners of James¡¯s eyes gradually turned red, and Jackson felt much better. He held Amelia in his arms and took good care of her. Amelia wanted to see this man before she died, but he didn¡¯t even answer the phone. Even more hateful was that he had let another woman disgust Amelia. Amelia had left with regret until she died! How could Jackson not ha te James? Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 I¡¯m Willing to Let Go Forever 1/5 Jackson¡¯s words made James clench his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms. Even so, he couldn¡¯t suppress the pain in his heart. The pain he had never felt quickly spread to his limbs and bones. It was as if an electric current had struck him, causing his entire body to ache. But even if it hurt so much, he didn¡¯t believe Amelia was dead. How could she d ie before he could even take a look at her? Amelia wouldn¡¯t d ie! She must be hiding somewhere. It must be like this! James nced at Jackson with his bloodshot eyes. When Eva saw the pair of blood-red eyes, she could not help but be shocked. How could such a heartless man show such an expression? Chapter 299 I¡¯m Willing to Let Go Forever 2/5 Before she could look away, James suddenly grabbed Eva¡¯s hand. ¡°Take me to your house!¡± After saying that, he dragged Eva out of the cemetery. ¡°James! What are you doing?!¡± Jackson rushed forward to stop James, but Andrew stopped him. Seeing this, Jackson¡¯s bodyguards immediately stepped forward to deal with Andrew. The bodyguards behind Andrew also quickly threw punches. The bodyguards fought with each other, but Jackson had fewer people with him, so he was quickly subdued. ¡°James, if you dare to do anything to Eva, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± As if James hadn¡¯t heard anything, he quickly dragged Eva to the luxury car driven by the bodyguard. After pushing Eva into the car, he drov e to the apartment in person. Sitting in the car, Eva looked at James, who was pretending to be calm, but his face was pale. Chapter 299 I¡¯m Willing to Let Go Forever 3/5 It was apparent that he had believed Amelia had gone. He didn¡¯t dare to face it. Now that he had dragged her home, he probably wanted to verify the result. She wondered what kind of reaction he would have after the verification. After parking the car at the door, he motioned for Eva to take him to the apartment. Eva rolled her eyes at him but exited the car and took him to the small apartment. The room was tiny and could be seen clearly. Only the door of the secondary bedroom was closed. James walked quickly to the door of the secondary bedroom. He pushed the door open but suddenly stopped when he touched the handle. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He stood outside the door and knocked instead. ¡°Amelia, open the door.¡± He knocked three times, but no one came to open the door. James¡¯s heart tightened, but he still said unwillingly, ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s me. Open the door.¡± Chapter 299 I¡¯m Willing to Let Go Forever 4/5 He hadn¡¯t called her Amelia for a long time. Suddenly, he missed her very much. He wanted to hug her and call her gently. The strong desire forced him to muster up the courage to push the door open. It was clean and warm inside. Everything was there except for her. His heart suddenly sank, but he still refused to believe it. He walked in and opened the wardrobe. His slender fingers brushed aside the rows of clothes, but he found nothing. There was no sign of her in the living room, kitchen, balcony, toilet, or primary bedroom. He was a little desperate and looked back at Eva. ¡°Where did you hide her?¡± Eva didn¡¯t reply. Looking at him, who refused to ept Amelia¡¯s death, she suddenly felt that this was the retribution he deserved. James struggled to walk up to Eva and said hoarsely, ¡°Ms. Miller, please tell her that as long as she¡¯s willing toe to see me, I¡¯ll never disturb her and Ryan again. I¡¯m willing¡­¡± He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let go of her forever¡­¡± Eva said expressionlessly, ¡°Before she died, she held on to herst Chapter 299 I¡¯m Willing to Let Go Forever 5/5 breath. She wanted to see you again, but you asked your fiancee to answer the phone and didn¡¯t save her phone number. She has been with you for five years. How can you be so heartless?¡± Speaking of this, Eva¡¯s eyes turned red again. ¡°Mr. Evans, she left with regret and unwillingness. What qualifications do you have to let her see you again? What¡¯s more, how can a dead persone to see you?¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 He Killed Her Hearing Eva¡¯s firm words, he suddenly felt empty in his heart, as if he had lost something. He shook his head at Eva with reddened eyes. ¡°No, if she died, you wouldn¡¯t have cremated her so quickly¡­¡± Jackson loved her so much. How could he bear to cremate her just like that? Eva looked at him indifferently and suddenly felt sorry for him. At this point, he still didn¡¯t believe that Amelia was dead. After a moment of silence, Eva said tly, ¡°Amelia asked to be cremated as soon as she heard Emily¡¯s voice.¡± It was Amelia who asked Jackson to cremate her immediately after her death¡­ It was because James hadn¡¯te to see her for thest time and had allowed Emily to hurt her. So she wouldn¡¯t let him see her onest time, even her body? James instantly froze, realizing Amelia had left this world with regret and unwillingness. Chapter 300 He Killed Her He leaned against the wall and fell to the cold floor as if he had been drained. 2/3 The suffocating pain was like a hand gripping his heart, and even his breath was taken away instantly. Seeing him lying on the ground with a pale face, Eva thought he N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. was ridicul ous. ¡°You just regarded her as a substitute for Emily, and now you¡¯re acting deeply in love with her. Don¡¯t you feel sorry. for your mistress?¡± James looked at Eva. ¡°I¡¯ve never regarded her as a substitute¡­¡± Eva¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to say that now. Before Amelia passed away, she always thought she was Emily¡¯s substitute.¡± James¡¯s heart skipped a beat again, and a heart-wrenching pain spread from his palm little by little, making it difficult for him to breathe. He slowly lowered his eyshes and stopped arguing. Endless darkness enveloped him and made him fall into silence. After a long time, he opened his m outh and did not make a sound. When he opened his mo uth again, it was already trembling. ¡°When¡­ when did her heart fail?¡± Eva had not left because she wanted to stay here to stimte him. Seeing that he finally asked about the heart failure, she Chapter 300 He Killed Her 3/3 couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows and say sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping with her for five years but didn¡¯t even know. How would I know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. he has been with her for five years but doesn¡¯t even know about it. How ridiculo us!¡± she thought. Eva thought momentarily and said, ¡°She had heart failure before signing the agreement with you¡­¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 She Had Heart Failure 1/4 Eva didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but she felt she should tell him how indifferent he had been to Amelia all these years. James¡¯s body stiffened, and his face turned even paler. It turned out that her heart had failed so early, but he didn¡¯t notice. No, he had discovered it once¡­ It happened four years ago¡­ He remembered that night when he couldn¡¯t bear to leave and fell asleep with her in his arms; he heard her call out Ryan¡¯s name in her sleep. He was so angry that he pushed her away. Perhaps it was because he pushed her too hard that she choked and woke up, and then her breathing became rapid. She reached out to him with difficulty and asked him to take her to the hospital¡­ But he was angry and didn¡¯t know she had a heart attack, so he didn¡¯t care about her. He even deliberately humiliated her with money to vent his anger. Chapter 301 She Had Heart Failure 2/4 Thinking of the past, he felt guilty again, which made him unable to breathe for a long time. She had congenital heart disease and heart failure. Ultimately, she didn¡¯t tell James she had no hope for him. ¡°Ste said that if she hadn¡¯t been beaten, she should have been able to live for another two months with the help of medicine, but you killed her.¡± ¡°James, it¡¯s one thing for your cousin and fiancee to take revenge on her. But why are you doing this to her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any feelings for her after all these years?¡± What was the point of him appearing here if he had no feelings for her? Why did he hit her with those two evil women if he had feelings for her? Eva¡¯s words were like sharp needles stabbing his palm, making his face pale with pain. He slowly lowered his head and looked at his right hand¡­ This hand pped her and caused her to fall on the nail. If he hadn¡¯t pped her, she might have lived for another two months¡­ Chapter 301 She Had Heart Failure It was he who had killed her¡­ 3/4 But she had tried to persuade him to stay he terminated the lovers¡¯ agreement. She asked him so carefully that the contract would expire in half a year. Could he wait a little longer? How did he reply at that time? He didn¡¯t even say a word and just looked at her condescendingly. Seeing his indifferent expression, she dared not ask him to stay longer. She was afraid that he would mistakenly think she was pestering him, so she deliberately smiled and told him she was joking. His heart ached uncontrobly when James thought of how helpless and desperate she was under her peaceful and beautiful smile. She supported her weak heart and apanied him for five years withoutint or regret, but what had he done? Not only did he ignore her indifferently, but he also took away herst bit of life with a single p¡­N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 He Fell in Love with Her secretly He covered his eyes with one hand to prevent Eva from seeing him in such a sorry state. However, Eva couldn¡¯t tell how she felt when she saw the liquid flowing to his fingertips. She wanted to take revenge on him with her words, but simultaneously, she felt he was too weak to withstand a single bl o . Eva thought of the things that Amelia had left behind and walked over to open the drawer. She handed him the letter with only a few words written. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°If Amelia hadn¡¯t given you this kind of thing, I would never have brought you in.¡± After stuffing the letter into his hand, Eva left the room. Staring nkly at the letter, James suddenly dared not open it. Leaning against the wall, he was silent for more than ten minutes before slowly unfolding the letter¡­ 2/2 Chapter 302 He Fell in Love with Her secretly [James, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll love you.¡± It turns out that he doesn¡¯t love me.] In just a few sentences, he had copsed entirely. Regret filled him. His hand, which was holding the letter, couldn¡¯t stop trembling. He couldn¡¯t help rubbing the elegant handwriting on it. She didn¡¯t leave any superfluous words but just used him of being ruthless with a few short words. He remembered that he had hugged and done that kind of thing to her that night, but he had said such harsh words because he had been angry. He didn¡¯t want her to leave with Ryan, but when he was about to ask her to stay, he suddenly changed his mind. If he had known that she would leave this world in advance, he would have let go of his p athetic and ridic ulous self-esteem and told her¡­ Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 The Truth In fact, he had fallen in love with Amelia at first sight a long time ago. 1/4 It was not midnight when it rained heavily but at the gate of Arcadia University. He was covered in blood and sat under the shade of a tree, waiting for Paul. She probably came to the school to look for someone. When she saw James was injured, she kindly gave him a bottle of water and advised him to go to the hospital as soon as possible. He turned his back on her and did not look back. She did not deliberately look at him. She put down the water behind him and hurried into the school. After she left, he looked back and only saw a fair and bright profile, which outlined her profile in his heart. Later, when they met again, it was the night she sold herself. He passed by the nightclub door and saw her kneeling on the ground. Her entire body was drenched, and her eyes were swollen from crying. They were filled with despair. Seeing her like this, James Chapter 303 The Truth couldn¡¯t help but walk over. He wanted to pay her directly but stopped when he saw her looking at him like a little whit e rabbit. 2/4 He couldn¡¯t help rolling Adam¡¯s apple and handing his hand to her. The moment he touched her, he actually epted it. He slept with her and would be addicted to her since it was the first time he had s ex with someone. He wanted her crazily. He shamelessly forced her to sign a lovers¡¯ agreement and tie her by his side. However, his heart skipped a beat whenever he heard her crying and calling out to Ryan in her sleep. Later, when Emily returned to the country, he had no choice but to terminate the rtionship agreement with her. He thought that he could let her go quickly, but James didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t let her go at all. He was highly conflicted and had used Emily to test her many times. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was even crazy enough to approach her as Mr. Shawn. He didn¡¯t understand why he would do such a thing. Chapter 303 The Truth. 3/4 He felt that it was probably because he was too greedy for her body that he couldn¡¯t let her go like a per vert. It was not until Jackson appeared that he could no longer suppress the growing feelings in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help looking for her and testing her. In fact, he just wanted to know if she had ever fallen in love with him in the past five years. If she had, he would definitely try his best to get rid of the Leinster family, the Leinster family, and take her far away. He didn¡¯t expect her to love him as much as she loved Ryan. It was enough for her to fall in love with him. But he tested her repeatedly and got the answer that she would never love him¡­ Even so, he still broke through his me ntal barrier and had s ex with her in a stupi d way. Only then did he realize that he was not only greedy for her body but he was also obsessed with her. But his ridicul ous self-esteem prevented him from expressing his love to a woman who didn¡¯t love him. When he saw the few words she had left him, he suddenly felt¡­ Chapter 303 The Truth 4/4 he spoke first, would she respond to him? In fact, she was also. tempted by him. Unfortunately, it was toote. James killed her and made her think he didn¡¯t love her until she died¡­ Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Since I¡¯ve Killed You, I Should Pay With My Life He clenched the letter and looked at the afterglow outside the window. 1/3 As the light of life faded away, he followed the afterglow into the night. At the moment when the sky wholly darkened, the whole world was quiet. He stood in the darkness, searching for light everywhere. However, he had personally pushed the light away a long time. ago¡­ Jackson feared that James would hurt Eva, so he broke free from Andrew¡¯s control and rushed back to the apartment. Seeing that Eva was sitting on the sofa in the living room intact and secretly wiping her tears, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°He left?¡± Eva shook her head and looked in the direction of the secondary bedroom. ¡°Over there.¡± Chapter 304 Since I¡¯ve Killed You, I Should P¡­ Jackson saw him sitting on the floor with a pale face. 2/3 Jackson was right. He had feelings for Amelia, but he had never shown them. Jackson looked at the letter in James¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t help stepping forward and grabbing it. When he saw it was Amelia¡¯s will, he pretended to be calm, and his expression suddenly copsed. It turned out that Amelia had really fallen in love with James. She didn¡¯t mean to drive him away, so she deliberately said those angry words. He had clearly seen through her feelings for James a long time ago, but he had been hiding it so selfishly that she didn¡¯t even know she was dead. Guilt and regret welled up in his heart. At the same time, a heavy sense of loss was suppressed. Amelia had left a will for James but not for him. It seemed that she really didn¡¯t love him anymore¡­ He was numb to the pain. When he noticed someone had snatched the letter from him, his eyes suddenly turned red with anxiety. Chapter 304 Since I¡¯ve Killed You, I Should P¡­ 3/3 He quickly got up and snatched the letter back. As if protecting at rare treasure, he folded it and ced it tightly in his heart.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Don¡¯t Follow Me Without looking at Jackson, James leaned against the wall and walked out¡­ 1/3 It was already dark, and he walked out of the neighborhood unsteadily. Waiting outside themunity, Andrew hurried forward to support him when he saw James walking out with unsteady steps. ¡°Mr. Evans, are you all right?¡± James pushed his hand away and continued to walk forward in a daze. Afraid that something would happen to James, Andrew wanted to follow him, but he scolded him indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He stumbled toward the cemetery as if punishing himself and walked straight to her grave. He didn¡¯t dare to look at her funeral photo during the day. After seeing this photo, his heart was suddenly torn apart, and his whole body trembled in pain. He knelt on one knee in front of the grave and raised his hand to gently touch her photo. Chapter 305 Don¡¯t Follow Me There was a quiet and elegant smile on her face. She looked charming. 2/3 The more he looked at her, the more he missed her. That kind of longing was deep in his bones. However, she had already turned into a pile of ashes. James could no longer touch her¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He was afraid they would discover her existence and that she would end up like Cici, so he had no choice but to hit her. But in the final analysis, he was too useless, so he hurt her in the name of ¡®protection.¡¯ But God, he was clearly living in a h ell where he would never see the light of day. Why did God still give him a glimmer of light? He couldn¡¯t help reaching out his hand, trying to climb out of h ell and stand under the sun. But before he could climb out, the god retracted the light¡­ Was it because he wanted something that didn¡¯t belong to him that he ended up like this? James sneered, and his eyes were filled with despair¡­ Chapter 305 Don¡¯t Follow Me They were right. People like him had no right to fall in love. Since he was disobedient, he deserved to suffer all the pain of losing everything. 3/3 As if he had figured it out, he took out the small golden knife he had carried with him and looked at the photo of Amelia. ¡°I hit you with my right hand. I deserve to be punished.¡± He held the knife¡¯s hilt and cut his right palm hard when he finished speaking. Then, he cut the artery on his wrist urately¡­ ¡°Amelia, I killed you, so I shouldpensate you with my life¡­¡± Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Emotions Couldn¡¯t Be Controlled ¡°James, there¡¯s still half a year left before the contract is ended. Can you wait a little longer?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Then can you take a picture for me? After we separate, I¡¯ll leave this photo as a souvenir for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± He raised his slender fingers and ced them on her soft lips. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I can do whatever you want.¡± She smiled sweetly and gently at him. ¡°Then in the future¡­ can we never meet again even though we are dead?¡± His heart skipped a beat, and intense pain suddenly woke him up from his dream. Chapter 306 Emotions Couldn¡¯t Be Controlled 2/3 ¡°No!¡± When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the wh ite ceiling. Amelia had already disappeared. He turned his eyes with difficulty and looked at his wrist. When he saw theyers of gauze wrapped around his wrist, his face darkened. It seemed that as before, they didn¡¯t want him to di e so easily. But what he didn¡¯t expect was¡­ He wanted to di e with her, but she told him in his dream that they would never meet again even though they were dead. She must have been so desperate for him that she didn¡¯t even want to see him again after her death¡­ He felt a suffocating pain as if his heart was being peeled out of his body inch by inch. He was in so much pain that it was difficult for him to breathe. He wanted to forcibly suppress the pain. However, the pain continued to spread throughout his body regardless. It was not until this moment that he realized that some emotions could not be controlled. For example, falling in love with someone, losing someone, and never seeing the person someone wanted to see¡­ Chapter 307 Chapter 307 A gentle voice came from outside the door, and Frank came in with a letter paper. When James saw that the letter paper was still intact, his taut expression suddenly rxed. He carefully took the letter paper, folded it, and walked toward the safe. ¡°Mr. James Evans, Madam is here. She¡¯s waiting for you downstairs¡­¡± James opened the safe and put the letter paper in as if he didn¡¯t hear it. There was no money in the safe. Only a beige scarf and a photo were inside. The scarf was left in No.8 Mansion on the day of the termination of the agreement by her. He had asked Andrew to call her and ask her toe and get it, but she asked Andrew to throw it away directly. Then, she hung up the phone without hesitation and deleted all contact information rted to him. Chapter 307 A Letter Paper She was very determined. He knew that from the moment he proposed to end it, she would never come back to him. She let go of him easily, but he was reluctant to throw away the scarf and kept her rted items¡­ 2/3 He raised his hand to touch the scarf. It seemed to still have her body temperature on it, which made him extremely attached to it. However, when he looked at the photo, the trace of attachment was reced by heart-wrenching pain. He remembered that when she woke up that day and saw that he hadn¡¯t left yet, she plucked up her courage, took his phone, and timidly asked him, ¡°James, you¡¯re going abroad on business for a few months this time. I¡¯m afraid that when youe back, you may¡­¡± She paused for a moment as if she wanted to tell him something, but she didn¡¯t say it. She just continued to ask him with a smile like a little girl, ¡°Can¡­ can you take a picture for me? After we separate, I¡¯ll leave this photo to you as a souvenir¡­¡± She probably wanted to tell him that she was about to di e. She was afraid that this would be thest time they would meet, so she wanted to leave a photo for him. Chapter 307 A Letter Paper However, he did not agree to such a small request. He even replied coldly, ¡°No need.¡± 3/3 When she heard these words, her eyes, which were full of hope, dimmed obviously. But she quickly hid her disappointment. She returned the phone to him and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Thinking of her fleeted disappointed expression, he broke down again. Because he had heard her call the name ¡°Ryan¡±, he was unwilling to let go of his pat hetic and ridicu lous self-esteem. and say, ¡°Okay.¡± Even though he had secretly taken a picture of her before he left, she knew nothing about it. What right did he have to di e with her after hurting her like that? He should live, and he should live in the pain of losing her forever.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 The Most H o rrible Woman in the World ¡°Mr. James Evans, Madam is going upstairs. Please hide the photo¡­¡± Frank urged James with a panicked expression. However, James took his time and caressed the photo. She had passed away, so there was nothing for him to worry about. Since they didn¡¯t want him to d ie, he had to live well. He wanted them to know what would happen if they saved a demon! 1/3 The sound of a wheelchair rolling on the ground came from the corridor outside the door bit by bit. Every time the wheelchair rolled, Frank was so frightened that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Before the group of people came in, the dim room was suddenly lit up as if it were daytime. Chapter 308 The Most Hor rible Woman in t¡­ 2/3 The woman in the wheelchair was pushed in by a tall and strong man. They were followed by a group of professional bodyguards who used to be special troops. After they came in, James didn¡¯t even look back. He stared at the person in the photo with his bloodshot eyes. The face of the woman in the wheelchair darkened when she saw that he did not respond even thoughContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. he knew that she was here. ¡°Give me the thing in his hand.¡± Hearing her order, James snorted. He put the photo into the safe on the firstyer and quickly took out a gun from the secondyer. When the man walked behind him, James pulled back the bolt of the gun and kept the safety off. Then, he turned around, raised the gun, and aimed it directly at the man¡¯s forehead. The man was startled by James¡¯s action, but he still maintained hisposure and said, ¡°James, I¡¯m your uncle. It¡¯s not good for you to point a gun at me, is it?¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± Chapter 308 The Most Horri ble Woman in t¡­ 3/3 James sneered, ¡°Will an uncle press his five-year-old nephew into the pool and drown him to death?¡± The man didn¡¯t expect that James would remember what had happened so long ago. He changed his face and defended himself. ¡°I just wanted to teach you how to swim.¡± Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Bullet 1/3 The smile on James¡¯s face became more and more sarcastic. Instead of answering the man¡¯s question, he pulled the trigger. The moment the bullet was about to be fired, the woman in the wheelchair ordered someone to throw a woman covered in blood in front of James. The moment James met the eyes of the woman who was lying on the ground and dying, his eyshes fluttered slightly. He raised his eyes, which were as cold as snow, and looked at the woman sitting in a wheelchair. The woman was hidden in the dark with her back to the light. He didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her coldly, while the woman in the wheelchair raised her chin at him. ¡°Will you let your uncle go, or will you bury him with your men? Choose one.¡± A hoarse and unpleasant female voice sounded in the room, with a bone-chilling chill. The woman lying on the ground couldn¡¯t help shivering when she heard this voice, but she looked fearlessly at James. Chapter 309 Bullet 2/3 ¡°Mr. Evans, don¡¯t worry about me. Just do what you always want to do¡­¡± The corner of Ste¡¯s mout h, which had been whipped by the All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. belt, had split open. It was heart-wrenching, but this was not enough to break her down. ¡°What a good dog¡­¡± The woman in the wheelchair yed with the belt in her hand while looking at Ste with a mocking smile. ¡°What spell did he cast on you to make you so loyal? You even dare to pretend to be his woman.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that since he was a child, the people he cares about will be destroyed by me¡­¡± When she said thest sentence, her tone was very light as if she was ying a game and treating people like ythings. This was the most sinister and terrifying woman that Ste had ever seen in this world. She didn¡¯t have tenderness of motherhood at all, only cruelty. Mr. Evans saw that his childhood friend was having a hard time, so he asked someone to take care of Cici a few times. Then she sent someone to torture Cici to death. By the time they found out, Cici was already dying. She was lying 3/3 Chapter 309 Bullet in the bathroom and covered in blood, just like Ms. Garcia¡­ The only difference was that Cici had been raped before she passed away. Her clothes were in a mess, and her body skin all got hurt¡­ Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 You Have Your Weakness, But I Don¡¯t When Ste saw what Cici looked like when Cici was dying, she had nightmares for several months¡­ Ste didn¡¯t understand that as a mother, how could that woman be so crue l to her son? As long as James cared, whether it was people or things, she would use all means to destroy them! When Ste pretended to be Mr. Evans¡¯s woman, she was also afraid of being tortured to death like Cici. But Ste still plucked up the courage to do so. Someone like her should have disappeared from this world when Erin sent someone to rap e her. It was James who saved her. He told her not to take revenge in a hurry and to take it slow. And she would eventually seed. Only then did she have the courage to live. With his support, she went abroad to study medicine and returned. He gave her the power to be reborn, so she naturally had to be loyal to him, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­ 2/5 Chapter 310 You Have Your Weakness, But I¡­ Originally, she wanted to protect Ms. Garcia and prevent them from discovering Ms. Garcia¡¯s existence. But she got Ms. Garcia into trouble because of this. Ste lowered her dim eyes, suppressed the guilt in her heart, and looked up at James. ¡°Mr. Evans, just do it!¡± At worst, she would lose her life. But there was nothing to be afraid of. James nced at Ste and shifted his cold gaze to the woman in the wheelchair again. ¡°She¡¯s not a woman I care about. You can¡¯t threaten me.¡± When the woman heard this, she stopped ying with her belt. When she looked up at him, she suddenly smiled. When she smiled, the burnt skin on her face split open, making her look sinister and ug ly, like an evil spirit from hel l. ¡°It¡¯s just a shield. Of course, you don¡¯t care¡­¡± The woman leaned against the wheelchair with a yful smile on her face. ¡°However, you are truly amazing. You actually managed to Chapter 310 You Have Your Weakness, But I¡­ 3/5 secretly keep a woman right under my nose¡­¡± it weren¡¯t for the people sent to keep an eye on him telling her that he had cut his wrist in front of a woman¡¯s grave and committed suicide, she wouldn¡¯t have known about it. She didn¡¯t know how he avoided her men and hid that woman for five years¡­ However, none of that was important. What was important was how to make use of that dead woman and make him wish he were dead. When the woman thought of this, the smile on her face became wider, and there was a hint of excitement in her eyes. ¡°The woman you care about is the dead person called Amelia, isn¡¯t she?¡± The word ¡°dead¡± made James¡¯s face turn cold, and a hint of pain appeared in his mind. Seeing this, the woman smiled even more sinisterly. ¡°You used to be the best at hiding your emotions in front of me, but now you don¡¯t even pretend anymore. It seems that you really care about that woman, but unfortunately¡­¡± After a pause, the woman let out a long sigh. ¡°She died before I could have a good time with her. IContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. didn¡¯t even see you in pain. What a pity¡­¡± Chapter 310 You Have Your Weakness, But I¡­ Her sarcastic words pierced deeply into the depths of James¡¯s heart, making him tighten his grip on the gun. ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll ki ll him!¡± 4/5 When the man who was pressed against his forehead by a gun. saw that James was suddenly agitated, his face turned pale. He was afraid that he would be shot if they provoked James. ¡°Sister¡­¡± He called out to the woman, who then stopped smiling and looked coldly at James. ¡°What? The person you care about has passed away. Do you think you can resist me without scruples?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the woman you care about has a best friend and her first love¡­¡± Hearing this, James raised his blood-thirsty eyes and stared at the woman in the wheelchair. ¡°If you dare to offend her friends, I will never let you go!¡± ¡°You can try and see if I dare or not.¡± The woman raised her chin fearlessly and resisted him with her eyes looking up. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 How Could She Let Him Di e After a long time, James slowly loosened his grip on the trigger. The people Amelia cared about the most in this world were only Ryan and Eva. He couldn¡¯t make the people she cared about involved in the he ll he was in for his own revenge. His eyes, which were as cold as snow, gradually became indifferent again. After suppressing his emotions, he slowly put down the gun in his hand. The woman seemed to have expected that he would put down his gun for the person he cared about, and her smile was even more. sarcastic. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t defeat me. You have a weakness, but I don¡¯t¡­¡± When the man who had just escaped from the muzzle heard this, his face turned a little pale. Chapter 311 How Could She Let Him Di e Fortunately, James had taken a step back first. Otherwise, his sister would never have cared about his life. 2/3 James sneered as if he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to talk to her. Seeing that he was still putting on airs, the woman couldn¡¯t help touching the belt in her hand. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Listen carefully. Live well and don¡¯tmit suicide again. Otherwise, if you d ie, I will destroy those who follow you.¡± ¡°Of course, they won¡¯t be tortured to death like Cici, but I can still send them to prison.¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± The woman raised her chin and smiled at Ste, who was lying motionless on the ground. ¡°I can do the same thing to them as do to her.¡± The coldness in James¡¯s eyes suddenly rose and instantly filled his eyes. ¡°Since you ha te me so much, why don¡¯t you let me di e?¡± The woman yed with her belt and smiled yfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough fun with you yet. How can I let you d ie¡­¡± If it were in the past, he would definitely be a little sad to hear her say that. But now, he was very calm. Because after his father and brother Chapter 311 How Could She Let Him D ie passed away, she tortured him even more. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 H o rrible Mother The belt in her hand had whipped him countless times. When he was cornered, he had no choice but tomit suicide. However, no matter if it was taking drugs or injecting drugs tomit suicide, he had never earned any sympathy from her. At that time, he was too young and thought that in this way, she would treat him better. But he forgot that in this world, not all mothers who had given. birth to children could be called mothers. What was even more ridic lous was that such a woman, who wanted to torture him to death, was not a vicious stepmother, but his biological mother. People from the Evans family treated him extremely well, but people from the Leinster family wanted to torture him to death. He had suspected that he was not her biological son. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But the result of his investigation was the opposite. He was her son, a son she wanted to torture to death. The way she tortured him was to force him to live well and watch how she destroyed everything he cared about. Chapter 312 Horr ible Mother 2/3 He smiled bitterly. He had once thought that mothers loved their children dearly and had once hoped for maternal love. Now¡­ James raised his eyes which were full of hatred and looked. coldly at the woman in the wheelchair. ¡°From today onwards, I will repay all the pain you have inflicted on me over the years!¡± He had treated her as his mother and had never been ruthless to her. Even when he fought with her, he had given consideration to their rtionship. But she had never treated him as a human, so why should he care about the mother-son rtionship which barely existed? The woman carelessly raised her eyebrows upon hearing this. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± She was the head of the Leinster family. She didn¡¯t know where he got the courage to fight with her. The woman¡¯s eyes were full of disdain, but she didn¡¯t say anything more. She said to the man behind her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man nodded and pushed her out of the door, followed by a group of bodyguards with guns. When Ste saw the guns in their hands, her face suddenly turned pale. Chapter 312 Horr ible Mother 3/3 Fortunately, Mr. Evans did not sh ot him just now. Otherwise, those people would definitely have attacked him. Although Gloria Leinster would not let Mr. Evans di e, she would definitely hurt him badly. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Ste, I¡¯m the One Who Killed Her After they left, James looked at Frank, who was standing aside with a pale face, and said, ¡°Get a doctor for Ste.¡± Frank quickly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call the doctor right away¡­¡± Frank quickly walked out. Ste, who was lying on the ground and unable to move, struggled to move her eyes and looked at James. When she saw that his right hand, which was wrapped in gauze, was bleeding because he was holding a gun just now, her expression changed slightly. ¡°Mr. Evans, let me help you stop the bleeding first.¡± She struggled to get up, but he stopped her in a cold voice. ¡°No need.¡± After saying that, he turned around, walked to the sofa, and sat down. He looked coldly at the afterglow of the setting sun. Ste saw that his eyes were dull as if he had lost the color of life and could no longer shine. Chapter 313 Ste, I¡¯m the One Who Killed 2/2 Seeing him like this, a deep sense of guilt welled up in her heart¡­ She opened her mo uth, which had been beaten red by the belt, and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Evans¡­¡± She had always thought that he didn¡¯t care about Ms. Garcia until he said to her in such a helpless tone on the phone, ¡°Ste, it¡¯s okay if others don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t you know?¡± Only then did she realize that he cared about Ms. Garcia very much and had just hidden that thought deep in his heart. However, because of her wild spections, he didn¡¯t know about Ms. Garcia¡¯s health condition and missed thest time to apany Ms. Garcia. It was also because of her deliberate concealment that he was unable to see Ms. Garcia for thest time, causing them to be separated from each other with regret. Thinking of this, Ste felt extremely guilty. ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m sorry for you, and even more so for Ms. Garcia. If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t have died so early. I killed her¡­¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 I¡¯m Sorry Hot tears streamed down from the corners of her injured eyes, but she still apologized in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± James nced at her indifferently. His voice was as cold as snow like usual time, but it was also filled with deep powerlessness. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I pped her and caused her to fall to the nail, which elerated her death¡­¡± After that, he raised his bloodshot almond-shaped eyes and looked at her quietly. ¡°Ste, I killed her¡­¡± His voice, which he pretended to be calm, was full of despair. It seemed that he had killed his beloved with his own hands, and he would never be able to let go. Ste looked at him in disbelief. She thought that it was Sherry who killed Ms. Garcia, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be him. No wonder he med himself so much that he even cut his wrist in front of Ms. Garcia¡¯s grave. It turned out that thest bl ow was caused by him. Ste wanted to ask if he had taken action because he wanted to protect Ms. Garcia, but she felt that the answer was no longer Chapter 314 I¡¯m Sorry important. Ms. Garcia had passed away, and he would live in the guilt and pain of losing her forever¡­ 2/3 Ste went silent. James looked away and slowly looked out of the window at the afterglow. He seemed to be waiting for the night to fall. The darker the light outside was, the deeper the hatred in his eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was not until Frank came in with the doctor that he got up and left. His back was so lonely and proud that he seemed to be the only one left in the world. He came to the study, opened the locked drawer, and took out a golden bronze mask and a box of green nt juice. He picked up the brush and traced the shape of the green dragon stroke by stroke¡­ After that, he picked up his mobile phone and made a phone call. The other party quickly answered and asked respectfully, ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡± He stared coldly at the darkening night outside the window and said coldly, ¡°Nack, tonight¡¯s target is Sherry and Emily.¡± Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 What Secret Is Hiding? Nack quickly replied, ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll pick you up right away.¡± After hanging up the phone, James raised his cold and bloodthirsty eyes to look at the manor illuminated by street lights. He seemed to be able to see the mansion of the Leinster family through the lights. It suddenly made his eyes full of hatred. He thought, ¡°Gloria, I promised my father that I wouldn¡¯t k ill you, but if you destroy what I care about, I¡¯ll destroy what you care about.¡± ¡°If you want to y, then let¡¯s have fun¡­¡± After wrapping the blood-stained gauze again, he took out a pair of ck leather gloves and put them on. Then he went to the cloakroom, took a set of casual clothes, and put them on. After that, hebed his hair meticulously. After making all the preparations, he picked up his mask and slowly walked down the stairs¡­ Frank saw him go out and was slightly worried. ¡°Mr. James Evans, are you really going to dere war on Madam?¡± Chapter 315 What Secret Is Hiding? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. 2/4 The Leinster family was also wealthy. Although they were slightly inferior to the Evans family, they were about equal in status. In addition, the head of the Leinster family was a lu natic who could do anything. Frank was really afraid that Mr. James Evans would dere war on her and cause another blo ody storm, like what had happened when James was young. James looked back at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s him.¡± After saying that, he slowly shifted his gaze to the mask in his hand. As Mr. Shawn, if he destroyed the people she cared about, he would not implicate Amelia¡¯s friends, Ryan and Eva. But now, there was another person who could be dealt with in his own identity. He looked at Frank and ordered coldly, ¡°Break the legs of the person who followed me and send him to the Leinster family.¡± Although Frank was worried about James, he would do whatever James asked him to do. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± James looked away and walked straight out of the manor with a cold face. Nack had been waiting outside the door for a long time. Seeing hime out, Nack quickly dr ove a ck Lincoln in front of him. After James got in the car and sat down, Nack quickly started the Chapter 315 What Secret Is Hiding? car and drov e out, followed by dozens of luxury cars. 3/4 A wh ite car hiding in the corner wanted to follow, but the driver was scared by Frank who suddenly appeared and stepped on the brake. Before the driver could react, several bodyguards in ck. suddenly opened the door and pulled him out. After the bodyguards pressed the driver to the ground, Frank raised the iron rod in his hand and smashed it hard on the driver¡¯s legs¡­ In the past, when some people followed Mr. James Evans, they had only shaken those people off and had never been ruthless to those people. Those people had pushed James too hard, so James shouldn¡¯t be med for taking revenge on them¡­ The Lincoln dr ove in the direction of the mall at an extremely fast speed and soon stopped in the underground parking lot. James rested his chin on one hand on the window and looked at Sherry as she walked out of the elevator. She was chatting andughing with a man hand in hand. Before getting in the car, they hugged and kissed for a moment. Staring at them coldly, James felt that it was extremely ironic. Chapter 315 What Secret Is Hiding? 4/4 They could be with the person they liked at will, but he had been taught since he was a child not to fall in love. They said that he was not qualified. He really didn¡¯t understand why as the same descendant of the Leinster family, Sherry was able to live freely while he didn¡¯t have the qualifications! What made him even more confused was that although people from the Evans family were very obedient to him, they turned a blind eye to the fact that Gloria had tortured him. What kind of secret were they hiding? Why did they hide it from him like this? Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Sir, How Are You Going to Deal With Her When James thought of this, a monstrous hatred suddenly appeared in his eyes. He picked up the golden bronze mask, put it on, pushed open the door, and quickly got out. After he got out of the car, dozens of people in luxury cars in the parking lot followed him. A dense crowd of masked men appeared, which shocked the couple who were still hugging and kissing. Especially Sherry, when she saw the man in a golden bronze mask leaningzily against the car door, her face instantly turned pale. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Shawn¡­¡± She had never been afraid of anyone in her life. However, just the name of Mr. Shawn was enough to make her tremble with fear. Every time she did something bad, he woulde to her and ask his men to take turns dealing with her. 2/4 Chapter 316 Sir, How Are You Going to Deal ¡­ She had also checked his identity, but she couldn¡¯t find anything. It seemed that they had hidden their identities just to deal with. her. She couldn¡¯t find this person, and she couldn¡¯t even take revenge. Moreover, he was elusive and only came to her when she was acting alone. She had nned to book a room with a man after the date today, so she was embarrassed to let the bodyguards follow her. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would be so unlucky to meet Mr. Shawn! ¡°Who, who are you? What are you going to do to us?¡± Seeing so many people, the toy boy next to Sherry was so scared that his legs went weak, but he pretended to stand in front of her and protect her. It was not easy for him to find a sugar momma, so he had to protect her well. However, if something went wrongter, he would run away first. Sherry did not know what he was thinking. She grabbed his arm and hid behind him, begging for protection. ¡°Quick, drive them away.¡± The toy boyined in his heart, ¡°How can I drive away so many people?¡± But for the sake of money, he plucked up his courage and said, ¡°Do, do you know who she is? She is the Chapter 316 Sir, How Are You Going to Deal ¡­ granddaughter of the Leinster family, Sherry Leinster. You can¡¯t afford to offend her. Get, get out of here¡­¡± 3/4 Nack sneered, and the others alsoughed. ¡°What a coincidence! She¡¯s the one we¡¯re looking for!¡± When weirdughter sounded one after another, the toy boy was so scared that he immediately left Sherry behind. In a panic, he pushed the crowd away and fled away. However, before he could take two steps, he was pulled back by one of the men in a ck mask. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The man in a ck mask directly threw him to the ground with a shoulder throw. The toy boy couldn¡¯t bear the beating. He fell down and fainted. Perhaps it was an act, but the man in a ck mask kicked him again. The toy boy screamed, rolled his eyes, andpletely fainted. After dealing with the only witness, Nack asked James respectfully, ¡°Sir, how should we deal with her this time?¡± James lowered his head and kept rubbing the glove on his right hand. His right hand was still bleeding. The blood seemed to remind him of what he had done to Amelia, Chapter 316 Sir, How Are You Going to Deal¡­ 4/4 what Sherry had done to her, and Emily¡­ He had caused Amelia to fall on the nail, and he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life. Sherry and Emily had caused Amelia to suffer humiliation when she was alive, and they were also unforgivable. He narrowed his eyes slightly. When he looked up at Sherry again, all that was left in his eyes were coldness. ¡°p her a hundred times, and then¡­¡± He paused for a moment and then said in a bloodthirsty tone, ¡°Lock her up in Nightshade and make her a prosti tute. Never let her out!¡± Didn¡¯t she like to make others prostitutes? In that case, he would let her try it herself and see if she liked it. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Who Dares to Hurt Her? When Sherry was still angry that the toy boy had abandoned her and run away, she heard the voice that had been deliberately disguised giving a gloomy and terrifying order. She pretended to be calm just now, but now her body went limp. She fell down and sat in front of the car. Then she looked at Mr. Shawn in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever offended you. Why do you have to target me?¡± In the past, he just sent someone to teach her a lesson. But this time, he even ordered them to p her and lock her up in Nightshade to be a pro stitute. The most important thing was¡­ where did hee from? How could he even control thergest nightclub in Arcadia at will? Moreover, he clearly knew that she was James¡¯s cousin and the only granddaughter of the Leinster family. How dare he hurt her? However, she might not be able to get an answer to these questions¡­ As soon as Nack waved his hand, a man immediately stepped forward, grabbed her wrist with one hand, and pped her hard in Chapter 317 Who Dares to Hurt Her? the face. 2/2 It was the first time in her life that she had been pped in the face. She was so angry that she trembled all over and screamed, trying to resist. But the man kept pping her face, and she didn¡¯t have the strength to resist at all. After a hundred ps, her face was